《Lazy Ash》


 1.Prologue Good,Bad,and Something small

    *beep*beep*beep*beep*


    Smash!!!


    "Ash wake up!! Im not gonna tell you again!"


    "Im up! Im up! Geez that woman has a pair of lungs on her. Wait...Didn''t i hear a smashing sound?" I say.


    "Yep dumbass you broke another clock." Inari says.


    "Well good morning to you too your demoness... Oh shit moms gonna kill me!"I start getting dressed.


    "So long as you tell the truth and explain to her what happened she will understand." Alita responds sagely.


    "To hell with that!" I snort.


    "Thats my boy!" Inari laughs.


    "He is not yours he posses your soul not the other way around and Stop trying to influence him!" Alita yells.


    "Please like you can be so high and mighty." Inari rolls her eyes.


    blah blah blah


    Ok maybe i should explain a bit. Hi my name is Ash Falls your typical average 17 year old American teenager, lazy nerd who reads alot of books and plays video games. Friends? Ha! Your joking right? Didnt I just tell you I was a nerd!? I live with my mom and dad Kathrine (41) and Tim Falls (40) with my little brothers Jack and Tim JR.(8 & 11) We live in a City called Mega city in good ol Indiana. Our house isnt big but its not small either its your simple 3 bedroom 2 bath house with the up stairs being one whole bedroom (mine).


    In this world there are beings known as supers there pretty much what you expect super strength, speed, flight, teleportation, yada, yada, yada, you get the gist right?Anyway not everyone has powers its like 1 in every hundred thousand or so im not to sure, slept through that class. Turns out I fit that bill. My powers at first seemed unimpressive a meager increase in strength, stamina, and durability in short I could take a punch and dish one out. After some experimenting I learned a few more things, I was far more agile easily able to scale walls and climb things, I could move with utmost silence picking and choosing every step as to make no noise and when your a lazy nerd with a bit of a belly trust me that comes in handy when sneaking snacks from the kitchen.Then I found out my true ability and its minor teleportation or as i like to call it steal. I mean I see it I steal it. By looking at an object i visualize it and poof its in my hand. After practicing with my abilities I got good fast. With my abilities came other changes I lost weight fast my hair lost its greasiness, my eyesight became lazer focused, all my acne vanished and after a few months I was jacked!


    Now you would think after this I''d have a new outlook on life better myself,make changes, and save the world!


    Nope.


    I did the same thing as always minus the training. Im lazy not stupid. All that with great power stuff can go fuck off im not risking my ass everyday for some bullshit. Id much rather sit on my ass, kicking ass at COD with a 6pack of Dew, and a family size bag of ritos. Well that bit me in the ass cause one day at school this happened........


    Im looking at my test and all i can think is YAY another 100 like this class is supposed to be hard or something.Well for me its not others.... well apparently advanced Mathematics is difficult.


    Allen the guy who sits behind exclaims: "WTH!!! All you do is read in class why do you always get perfect scores!!"


    "Its simple listen and read." I give him the moron look.


    "How!?"


    "Split your mind." Still giving him the look.


    "You can do that?"


    "You cant?" My Face has changed to your a dumbass look.


    "NO! Do you know how rare that is!?"Allen yells.


    "No."(yes)


    "Its rarer than getting powers...Dude you gotta tutor me."He pleads.


    "No."


    "Come on dude if I get another D im gonna be put on the bench for the rest of the season and we got playoffs coming up! Please man im begging you!" He gets on his knees.


    "Let me rephrase it Hell no."


    "Ill pay you 50 bucks a session." He whips out the cash and my inner greed takes it despite having money.


    "Deal!"(woot DLC money)


    Teach this idiot and I get paid. I should be able to get him up to a C at least then its lazy weekends!


    "Cool be by my house at 8." He gives me a triumphant smile.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After teaching the dumb jock I head home with my money and a smile. Easy work.


    As I passed by the church a mile from home I hear a woman scream. At this point I tried to do the reasonable thing and say its not my problem. Then I heard another scream this one like last female but instead of pain it was anger. So what goes through my head?


    CAT FIGHT!


    I take off and head around the back of the church and peer inside. Inside is hard to see at first but then someone lights a torch and I see everything. Theres 2 women strapped down on tables with their clothes ripped 3 thugs with automatic weapons and the local priest holding a dagger with his pants around his legs.


    "What the fuck!?"


    I was so surprised I said it out loud. The thugs looked around wondering where the sound came from then the priest spots me.


    "Behind the window! Get him!" The priest yells.


    That was my cue to run...but I didnt make it instead I who has super powers got smacked in the back of the head lights out.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ugh...Why do I feel like I just pulled an all nighter in zombies and was stuck playing with a squeaker...


    "Hes awake. Hows the head kid?"


    Hearing the voice I open my eyes and start to remember. Now that im inside I can see things more clearly the assholes bound my hands and tied me to the wall. Glancing over I see the two women in much better detail than before. Still bound and clothes shredded but man if there was a scale for beauty these two would break it. The first had fiery red hair so bright and beautiful the sun couldn''t compare.Her skin the color of snow was like diamonds absolutely flawless. She had long slender legs,curves that would make any woman jealous,lush full lips,and eyes that raged with white fire. Her pale breasts were like things of perfection not overly large nor were they small just like everything else they were perfect.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The next girl while a bit more petite was no less beautiful she seemed from Asian decent and had long dark silky hair,pale skin,small pale perky breasts that would fit into ones hand perfectly,legs any model would kill for, pale pouty lips, and golden eyes. While the other seemed innocent and beatiful this one seemed deadly like all men were beneath her sh-


    "Take a picture kid it''ll last longer."The asian woman says.


    Well that knocked me back awake.


    "I would but sadly I cant reach my phone. If the gentlemen would be so kind as to untie me though Id have a full portfolio in a matter of minutes." I give a dejected sigh.


    Her jaw dropped open at my reply.


    "Enough!! Who are you boy and what are you doing here." The priest asks


    "Well kinda thought I heard a cat fight and wanted to come check it out. Always good for a laugh ya know?"I say with a grin.


    Everyone in the room was speechless. Nobody expected this kind of reply. I mean a cat fight really? It was at this moment the priest recognized me.


    "Wait! I know you your Ash Falls you live not to far from here your family still comes to church but you stopped 2 years ago."He exclaims.


    "Took you long enough." The moron look evident on my face.


    "You''ve changed quite a bit if it wasn''t for your mouth I probably wouldn''t have guessed. We have nothing to worry about just a smart ass kid with to much free time.Lets continue." His hands go toward his pants.


    "Um please tell me your not gonna take your pants off again because trust me when I say this I didn''t know they could be that small and ugly looking before..and whats up with the girls dont you guys generally go after choir boys?" I say with mock horror.


    "Hahahahaha oh man this kid is great please tell me hes gonna be around more because at least serving you jackasses will have some humor." The asian girl laughs.


    "Quiet demon whore!" The priest screams.


    She actually shut up? Wtf! I may not have any experience with women but generally girls like her dont just shut up.


    Seeing my shocked expression the priest laughed and explained.


    "These women are my slaves bound to me by magic they have to do what I say a demon and an angel both with great power that will soon be mine once I finish the ritual I will be able to use their abilities as my own and then I will truly be a god!"


    "Angels and demons? OK dude i think you''ve been hitting the church wine a bit more than you should''ve. So why dont you take and put your very small penis back, untie me, and let them go?"I try to coax him.


    "You arrogant little bastard!! Im done with him, kill him, and dispose of the body."The priest snaps.


    The thugs started moving right away.


    Whatever happened to love thy neighbor?


    I smiled. Remember the training I talked about? Well I nicknamed my power set steal for a reason if I was gonna get powers that made stealing easier id learn everything their was about it including how to escape when caught.


    I kicked the first thug in the chest and sent him flying, heard a few bones break, then I use my ability to steal the knife the priest had and cut my bindings. Then I saw a movement! He had his weapon drawn on me and was about to pull the trigger. It was the bastard who hit me in the head.


    Bastard: "Game over kid." *Click*


    I smiled a cheshire smile raised my hand and opened it.


    *clink*clink*clink*clink*dozens of bullets fell from my hand in a shower. The bastard looked at his gun, jaw dropped, and yelled.


    "SUPER!"


    Then I used another trick I stole the air from their lungs and continued to do so until they all passed out. I made sure to give Bastard a quick kick in the nuts for hitting me in the head. Not quite as satisfying without the squeal but it was better than nothing. I turned to the women and cut their bindings.


    "Alright lets go."I said and motioned toward them.


    Neither moved or spoke.


    "Um...Was this consensual?" I ask hoping this isn''t some kinky sex party.


    Both gave me a glare that made my balls wanna jump ship and run as far as possible. It was then I noticed something. Both of them had this stream going from them to the priest. I reached out to touch it but it moved away from me. Weird. Lets try this. So I did what any reasonable person would do I stole it.


    My eyesight exploded with stars i started to blacked out...


    "Not..Again......." I croak out.


    I awoke to a comfortable feeling on my head, I opened my eyes, and the redheads face was above. Embarrassed I hurriedly stood and thanked her.


    "So your awake kid. Bout time! Do you realize what you''ve done!?"The asian yells.


    "Save you?"I say stupidly.


    "Save? No more like enslave you moron."


    My views of this girl were dropping fast.


    "Explain." I say rubbing the bridge of my nose.


    "We were bound to that man over there our souls were his to use as he saw fit. His purpose was to gain our powers by defiling us then killing us. When you took the tether upon your self in a way ive never seen before we were bound to your soul, only this time you gained some of our powers. In short you now have a Seraphim of the lord and a Yokai bitch tied to your soul.The redhead explained."The redhead lectures.


    At first I was surprised she talked, as she hadn''t before. Then everything she said hit me.


    "Whoa whoa whoa.. I dont want slaves... Wait did you say Angel and Demon?"Confused I ask.


    Then they Transformed. The redhead gained wings so pure white it hurt to look at them the Asian grew 9 tails and 2 fox like ears. My Draw dropped.


    "My name is Alita. Its seraphim but most mortals indeed call us angels"


    "My name is Inari. And to clarify the term is yokai."


    Thats how i ended up with these two in my life and how much they started to make it suck.

 2.Hero,Villain,and a Pain

    "Ok can you two stop fighting you are annoying the hell out of me.Its 7am and you both know how much I hate being up before 3pm."I groan.


    "You know thats not healthy you should take better care of yourself."Alita says in a disapproving tone.


    "I actually agree with the angel on this you are far to lazy. You dont exercise,you sleep all the time,play videos games days at a time, not even just whole nights you''ve literally played a whole weekend and for what?"Inari chimes in.


    "Four player team on zombies round 593.Ah good times.On top of making it to 10th prestige and getting all the achievements in the game truly time well spent."I say with fond nostalgia.


    "You slept for 2 days straight!!Your mother was pissed,your father kicked your ass, well tried at least your a pretty good actor faking the pain,and cut you off from games."Inari points out.


    "A total overreaction on their part I mean im a straight A student not like missing a few days of school will change that. Anyway we''ve wasted to much time and i can feel my moms glare from the kitchen."I say with a wronged voice.


    "Ash!!!!"Mom yells


    Shit!


    I take off towards the kitchen as fast as possible Inari and Alita behind me. Jack and Tim already there with smug looks on their face.Dad trying not to find an excuse to kick me again and mom slightly angry im late to breakfast again.I take my seat and mom takes hers and says grace then we dig in.


    I should point out mom is an amazing chef that owns her own restaurant and her food kicks ass!The threats she uses against me are no supper and no snacks and if you''ve ever tasted her food you''d know how devastating that is.Since she insists on family breakfast every school day i have to show up, plus Alita and Inari get upset if we miss because they fell in love with moms cooking right away, so if they cant steal from my plate they get really annoying.


    You might be wondering how they accomplish this? Well you ever watch those cartoons with people who have an angel and a devil on their shoulder?Yep thats my situation it really really sucks.They have to go everywhere with me as they cant be more than half a mile from me without feeling pain.Normally this isn''t the case as it turns when contract is normally done the slaves generally can do everything they could before, they just have no freewill.Well as it turns out the priest got a little farther than I thought. He already had a *taste* if you catch my meaning.Which means he had a portion of their abilities and when I stole the bond well...I got more than i ever cared for. Since i stole the bond and didnt actually do any ritual I didn''t get just some of their abilities I got their fucking souls too.Which means they are literally a part of me. Goddamit! moving on...


    My new abilities included:even greater strength,being able to see pure and evil souls,rapid healing,multiple sights like night-vision, thermal,x-ray and aura sight.Aura sight is one I hate the most as im able to determine peoples feelings and possibly predict their next actions.Sounds cool right?Wrong!!I cant turn it off and trust me knowing when your parents are horny is a very very fucked up thing.I threw up a few times during the first week I mean dam you have three kids and your in your 40s its time to stop!Its great they love each other but still....Anyway back to skills my speed went up along with my durability so no more getting clocked in the back of the head and passing out!Finally the ability I like the most. Body control!I can literally control every part of my body down to the finest detail, I know everything about it, and how to use it to its fullest, I even know how much each body part can take.To top it off I can stay awake for days due to this and can go without food even longer.And no bathroom breaks unless i want too!Take that noobs I can kick your ass 24/7.


    "Jack,Tim bus is here!Ash get your ass out there to see them off then get marching to school!"Mom orders.


    "Yes mom!"All three of us say at the same time.


    (Just a note here mom rules the house with an iron fist not even dad cant handle a pissed off mom.)


    "Are you ever gonna stop being lazy bro you know making mom mad isn''t good for anyone."Jack asks.


    "Yea I mean you cant be lazy all the time your jacked!Why do you keep pretending? You should join a sport or something make mom and dad proud instead of playing games."Tim puts his two cents in.


    "Why should I change I like my life style?"I ask and tilt my head.


    "Oh I dont know to make friends?Get a girlfriend?To not make mom and dad angry!"Tim says.


    "Internet,Porn,and therapy.Not necessarily in that order."I say with seriousness.


    "You should listen to your brothers they only want their older brother to be cooler and more responsible."Alita says with a sigh.


    "Yea while doing what they said is one thing on the other i thought getting tied to a teenager would mean high school parties,drunk sex,playing the field,beating down jocks and what not.Not this! You''ve done nothing that benefits either of us! We get our power from you!"The annoying "Yokai" says.


    "You two seem to be on the same side today..Aww your finally starting to like each other thats great."I say with fake excitement.


    "Me and that bimbo please!"Inari scoffs.


    "Bimbo!How dare you Demon bitch!"Alita retorts.


    "Yokai!!"


    I smiled knew thatd get them off my back. Easy way to get rid of two women? Pit them against each other.


    After seeing my brothers off to school I started heading to mine. Good ol Mega Highschool. Sound familiar?Get used to it.Since I live about 2 miles from school the walk is not to bad especially with my abilities. Although winter still sucks.


    My school is same as everyone''s everybody belongs to a group and each group has its own categories. You know typical highschool.


    I arrived at my first class of the day English.Mrs Demi our teacher comes in notices I have my head in a book and glares at me, she still sore about freshman year when I memorized every English textbook, and can answer all her questions with ease. Thus ignoring her for the past 2 years.I just smile back.Teachers always think their above you until you prove them wrong.


    Class today we-


    *BOOM*


    Outside the window is a crater, in the crater is our worlds greatest hero, care to take a guess as the name of said hero?


    "Oh shit is that Mega!?"


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    As captain obvious pointed out it was indeed Mega. Sound familiar? And it seems hes getting his ass kicked....This outta be good!


    "Why do you look so happy?"Alita asks.


    "Because this outta be good plus that pain in the ass teacher looks a bit miffed to be interrupted.And to top it off his opponent is Dread Knight one of the few villains that can kill him!"I say with excitement.


    "How can you be like this we should be helping him not excited at the prospect of him dieing!"Alita frowns.


    "Im with Ash this outta be a good show."Inari sits on my shoulder.


    Smiling at each other Inari and i turn back to the fight.Mega shoots outta the crater like a beam of light and throws a punch at Dread Knight who just calmly raises his shield and blocks the attack then backhands Mega into a classroom.


    Dread Knight is a villain with incredible abilities his armor was actually a gift from a knight of hell according to Alita. He was given it due to his great service when he helped end an entire country!No one knows the role he played but demons and me, but for a normal man to do that for power is just fucked up.


    The armor gives him enormous strength allowing him to punch a hole in a diamond wall with ease.It allows him to fly at the speed of a jet gives him protection against anything magical and most physical objects. He has an unbreakable shield and a sword that can cut through anything and when he actually gets hurt the armor heals him.


    Plus that armor looks badass think the Lich King went to hell and youd get a rough image just more spikey and the armor is so black youd lose your soul if stared into to long.


    Mega on the other hand is your all american hero look.Red spandex suit with MEGA! printed on the front,dark brown hair, abs so ripped he could grate a girder on those things, hes tall and handsome with all the chiseled features youd expect.For a guy whos pushing 150 not bad right?


    Why am I not rooting for this guy?


    Nerds are vengeful bastards!This guy was definitely a jock and I despise the little bastards with an unholy passion!


    Anyway hes got your godsend of powers: super speed,strength,flight,invulnerability and the ability to shoot a bolt of pure energy so powerful it could power New York for a month!So why is he losing?


    Because Magic!


    Magic is something noone truly understands and has the annoying ability to mess with shit.Like Megas invulnerability. Dude could take a nuke to the face but shoot him with a magic fireball?He''ll turn extra crispy.


    Which is why Dread Knight is winning, hes all magic, demon magic but still magic.


    "Give up and die you are not my match everyone knows your weakness.You have no chance this is a decent place to die. I can see the headline now:Mega dies at Mega High!Dread Knight murders everyone!"Dread Knight says with a laugh.


    Following his evil cackle that makes nails on the chalkboard sound pleasing, my smile faded.


    "Crap now I gotta help!"I say getting a little pissed.


    "Finally you see that doing the right thing is the right way!"Alita beams.


    Alita and Inari both stare at me with varying expressions Alita in shock and Inari in surprise.


    "I always thought you were to lazy to give a dam about anything but to think you actually care about these people, great another goody twos shoes is born!"Says an annoyed Inari


    Alita just beamed.


    Yea no.I just dont want to have explain why im the only survivor.


    I turn and look at D.Knight and wave my hand all the air in his lungs falls into my hand and I watch him drop.


    Mega noticing this takes the opportunity to grab him and proceeds to wail on him with such force the windows shatter and the concrete walls start to crack.I wince that has got to hurt!After a few minutes Dread Knight finally goes limp and Mega stops mercilessly beating him.


    "How?How..did you do it..?"He manages between coughs.


    "I didn''t."Mega says confused


    "I see you...had help hiding ....pathetic.."


    Dread Knight finally blacks out while Mega looks around in confusion, as he too is stumped on who helped him, then he takes off with Dread Knight in tow.


    Alita is practically bursting at the seams with happiness.


    "Oh Ash I knew you had it in you with a bit more work well have you as the number one hero in no time!"


    ......


    Inari and I were speechless.Did she completely ignore my reason for helping!?


    "Never gonna happen."I throw out


    "You say that but I know it felt good to help remember were connected."She smirks.


    At this point she looked so adorable i couldn''t crush her spirit. Inari on the other hand.


    "He only did because if he didn''t it would be annoying. If Dread Knight won hed lose valuable play time and reading time.Plus he would have to come up with a valid excuse on why he didnt die."Inari crushes.


    I could honestly hear Alitas heart cracking as her smile dropped and she turn and looked at me with a disappointing glare so powerful it hurt.


    "Ill volunteer at the church.."I said with a little fear.


    I couldn''t meet her eyes as I mumbled this but its the only thing that would save me at this point.


    Why did God give women the ability to instill so much guilt with a look.Its not fair!


    "Twice a week for 3 months."She states.


    I felt like coughing up blood. Twice a week for 3 months!?Thats ridicules!


    As if sensing my mood.


    In an voice that would make women everywhere sigh in praise.


    "Do we have a problem!?"


    "No...."I say in defeat.


    "Good." She then sits on my shoulder still slightly pissed off.


    "Dam when women get pissed at you, you fold pretty quick, your so screwed if you ever get married lol."Inari laughs.


    "Laugh it up im gonna make you help."I tell her.


    "What the hell did I do!?"


    Mrs.Demi: "Now class back to what I was saying.Ash read from where we left off of last time and answer the questions at the end please."


    Hearing her smug tone I narrow my eyes and smile so this is how its gonna be huh?Bring it bitch.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you run into colored text in the next chapter I refer you to chapter 1.

 3.Thug,Ambush,and "Warning Shots"

    After school and making Mrs Demi look bad yet again hehe..Im standing in front of the big ass crater left by Mega.


    "I swear to god I can make out his face perfectly."I smile


    "I know right."a female voice sounds out behind me.


    Surprised i turn to see who responded because I was sure I didn''t say it loud enough to hear.Turns out it was our schools head cheerleader Cindy Hill.She is every teenager and pervy teachers wet dream.Standing at 5^6 gorgeous blonde hair,full lips,a rack big enough to be called lethal and feed babies everywhere, a slim but fit waist,wrap that up with tight as hell cheerleading outfit that says Mega! on the front(in this situation its appropriate)and men everywhere come running.


    "What?"Seeing my surprise she asks.


    "Nothing just surprised is all."I manage


    "At the crater or me?"


    "Both?"


    "Why did you answer a question with a question?Man up speak to her."Alita says.


    "Please Ash here doesn''t have the balls, plus this girl is so far outta his league."Inari snorts.


    "Hearing you two really doesn''t help!"I yell in my head.


    "Wasn''t trying to."Inari says with a smug tone.


    Bitch!


    "Look nevermind im gonna head out.."I tell Cindy


    "Told ya."Inari has a smug look.


    "You got to talk to real people Ash otherwise you''ll be alone all your life."Alita sighs.


    "So what you two dont count?"Truly curious.They are after all real.


    "Thats not what I meant.All im saying is it doesn''t hurt to have some friends or maybe a girlfriend.Its not good being by yourself talking to the voices in you head."She lectures.


    "Internet,porn,and therapy."I reply.


    Alita sighs


    "I Dont know why you even try he likes his life."Inari says.


    "I know but its not healthy."


    ...................................................................................................


    While on the phone


    "I think I found him."


    Voice:"You Sure?"


    "Not exactly but ive ruled everyone else out and after what happened today hes the last that fits the bill."


    Voice:" Ok when you have conformation let me know."


    "Roger"


    ......


    Instead of heading home I head downtown as the new Gears just dropped and i need my fix.


    Once the cost is clear I take off running, with such an urban area and kickass parkour skills I can make it anywhere in the city faster than most cars.As I leap across rooftops I hear a scream..


    "Help!!!!"


    As I have learned my lesson I decide to keep going, because fuck that!


    "What are you doing!Turn around someones in trouble."Alita yells.


    Mid jump she yells in my ear. Of course it freaks me out and I slam face first into a wall.


    Inari is laughing her ass off the bitch.


    "Could you not yell in my ear when im mid air between buildings I mean cmon!Also hell no!" That is not my problem.


    "You could be done in seconds just take their air and done."Alita points out


    "No"I say flatly.


    "Please!"She begs.


    "Inari help me out here."I turn to her laughing ass.


    "Im not seeing a reason here."she retorts


    "Arent you supposed to be oh idk evil!?What kind of demon are you!?"I ask.


    "YOKAI!!!!If i have to say it again ill float into your parents room while they are doing it and play it in your head."


    At the thought of her doing that I was horrified and immediately surrendered. The thought making a future erection all but impossible. That is the worst threat anybody has made ever and damn her for it.


    "We Kitsune are tricksters and lovers of chaos but we are not evil.Plus im bored."


    "What if I let you off of church duty?"Alita bribes.


    "Deal!"Inari yells before I can respond.


    I glared at her.


    "Parents,Sex." She reminds me.


    I paled and gave in...


    "Fine but keep in mind I do this under duress."I say in defeat.


    Alita beamed


    Inari Smirked


    "And Inari if you ever do make that threat again.Ill gladly be the nicest most morally conscious hero this world has ever known and let everyone know you were my mentor."I say darkly


    Her face paled.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Is it Really necessary to be so upset about helping someone?"Alita asks.


    "YES!"


    Alita just doesn''t get it.Helping people gets you noticed.I don''t want to be noticed that means more work and dear god RESPONSIBILITY!The mere thought makes me tremble in fear.


    Finally I make it back to where I heard the scream,I look over the edge and low and behold some two bit thug with a gun is trying to rob a woman for her purse.Cant anyone be original anymore?


    "You know what?Ima have fun with this!"


    Inari and Alita raise their eyebrows and ask.


    "How?"


    I give a perfect Cheshire grin. Alita looks horrified.


    I start with getting rid of all his bullets,there''s no need to get shot.Then I put my plan into play.


    "Hey!Hey dumbass up here!There you go. Not to bright are ya?"I taunt.


    "Who the fuck are you kid!?"He trains his gun on me.


    My grin is still showing he could clearly see my mouth.He should''ve run.


    "I''ve got a gun kid if you don''t want to get hurt you might want to leave and let me finish my business."He tries to scare me


    Completely ignoring him I turn to the woman."Miss you don''t need to worry his gun has no ammo your perfectly safe.Besides hes stupid I mean what competent person robs someone in an alley?"


    "Are fucking crazy kid? I''m fucking warned you!HE takes aim and *click*What the fuck?"He looks at his gun.


    "See miss i told yo-"


    As I was turning back she runs up and kicks him full force in the dick, then takes her bag and uppercuts him with it, then I shit you not spin kicks him midair in the dick again.At that point I wanted to help the thug. That was just messed up man.


    I still laughed my ass off.


    "Thank you for your help young man, I''ve been taking martial arts since I was a girl, if he didn''t have the gun I wouldn''t have been in this spot.But how did you know he had no ammo?"The woman looks up at me.


    I just open my hand and down falls all his ammo."I have a few tricks miss."I smile.


    "Its Chel. Chel Stevens."She replies.


    "Well Miss Stevens it was nice meeting you but I''ve got to go."


    "Wait!Aren''t you gonna tell me you name?"She hurriedly asks.


    "Not a chance."Oh!and before I forget, I wave my hand, and steal his wallet.


    "What did you just do?"She asks curiously.


    "Stole his wallet."I say simply


    "You stole his wallet?"She asked this in a way that says she couldn''t comprehend why.


    "Well yea Im not a hero.Plus hes got like 200 bucks in here."I give her a confused look.


    Alita looks pissed and if looks could kill, me and the next few miles would be obliterated. Inari was still laughing.Miss Stevens surprisingly looks amused.


    "A super who stays outta the limelight huh?Well thats ok just makes it more fun for me to figure out who you are and the whole anti-hero thing makes me want to know even more."


    "Look I''ve got a bit of an older woman fetish and I love a nice ass as much as the next guy, but im not interested I have enough annoying women."I say simply.


    Stolen story; please report.


    I swear you could hear her pissed of glare as I left.Alita on the other hand.


    "What the hell was that!!!!!"


    "What?"I ask


    "Oh no I agree with the angel what the fuck do you mean enough annoying women.Do we annoy you Ash is that it?"Inari asks with narrowed eyes.


    It was at this point I Knew I made a mistake.There comes a time in a mans life where he hears a tone from a woman and just knows he fucked.


    "No!Nonononononono I Didn''t mean you girls I meant my.......teachers! Yea my teachers you know how much of a bitch I think Mrs.Demi is and dont even get me started on Mrs.Jacobs."I lie


    "Ash."Alita says.


    "Yea?"I ask with hope.


    "You know we can tell when your lying right?You know the whole our souls being connected thing?"


    "Shit. Im not getting my game am I?"


    "What do you think?"they said in unison.


    FUCK!!!!


    .................................


    Target is confirmed.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Im sorry!!!Please calm down it was a poor choice of words!"I beg


    "Poor choice of words?Seemed to me you meant those from the bottom of your heart."


    "Nonono I swear Alita I-"


    "Wait a minute why the hell am I justifying myself!? I don''t have to listen to you two."I say with a smile.All panic gone.


    The two look even more pissed my balls packed a bag and ran, my brain probably should''ve followed suit.


    "I mean my body is the one in charge I can just walk there, buy my game, and go nerd out.Simple hahaha." I Laugh like a bond villain reject and continue on my way.


    "Oh really!?"They say darkly.


    When I heard that I Should have went back to begging, but live and learn.Suddenly my body freezes and I cant move. both of them move in front of me and have a cheshire smile far more evil than the one I had!


    "Um...Sorry?"I squeak


    "Too late!!"they scream in unison.


    They then proceed to do some horrible and terrible things that will haunt me til the end of time.Now the two dont harm me physically because technically we are one body one soul and they will take the damage as well,but that doesn''t stop them from attacking my mind!


    I''ll spare you all the details as it still scary as fuck but you know how they say that your mind stores every memory since birth?Well try remembering your birth in perfect detail....


    "Im sorry!IM SORRY!!" At this point I was crying that was just to evil and for an Angel to do that to someone is just wrong!


    "Hmm I still thinks he need more?What do you think Alit-"


    "Ash Dodge!"


    Still crying, I didnt hear her and next thing I knew I felt a painful blow to the back of my head, and started to black out.


    "Dammit.....NO!FUCK THIS!NOT AGAIN!" I roared in anger.No way in hell was that happening again!


    As im falling I kick back and hear a satisfying crunch and roll forward and hop to my feet.Turning around I see my assailant.


    "Holy shit Photon!? What the fuck?"I say in surprise and anger.


    Photon is a hero of Mega city and even a key member of Mega Force the cities ace hero team.Cant say much about his looks as his suit is full body and really really yellow.Seriously all their is is eye holes!His power set is exactly as his name describes Photons the quantum of light and all other forms of electromagnetic radiation.With the added bonus of increased strength!No wonder that hit to the head hurt like shit!He was current holding the leg I kicked with a pained expression in his eyes.


    "Thats what you get asshole!What the fucks with just up and hitting someone in the back of head man?"I  taunt.


    "Ash dodge!"Inari warns.


    This time I did and just barely too as dart just grazed past me.What the fuck!? I turn and see yet another hero and again it is another one from Mega Force!


    This time my opponent is "Tech" world renowned super genius and right hand of Mega force.Everyone knows who Tech is as he loves the limelight.The bastards real name is Tom Rivers.He was some reject that used to build weapons for the US.Government but stopped because he grew a conscience.Instead he built a super suit that could do pretty much anything despite looking like a mini Steam Punk Iron Giant.As he hates the fact most heros hide who they are he immediately came out and said who he was and because of how effective hes was with the suit Mega invited him to the team.And somehow I pissed this guy off.


    "Um ok anyone have an idea as to how I pissed off the Mega Force?"I ask the girls.


    "Try asking."with a shrug of her shoulders that was all the help Inari gave.I turned to Alita hoping for some better answer and got the same thing.Fine....


    "So what can I do for you fine assholes today?"I decide for the direct approach.


    Instead of replying Tech trains a lazer sight on me and moves toward Photon.


    Dammit if he just reveals whats behind the lazer I could steal it!


    "Be careful Ash these two aren''t some worthless thugs they are highly trained heros and they are good at what they do."Alita warns me,


    "Alitas right, you may be stronger,faster, and more durable but thats it.You refuse to train and the only slight physical skills you have are from something as useless as parkour!Your only option is to find a chance to run."Inari says.


    This wasnt a time for me to be stupid so I took their advice seriously.


    As Tech was helping Photon to his feet I slowly moved toward the roof edge.However I didnt figure that the lazer responds to movement and the second I moved a hatch opened on his suit and fired a fucking rocket!


    I dove outta the way and watched it explode into the other building.


    "Hey what the fuck are you trying to do kill me!?"I shout


    "That was a warning shot dont move and you wont be hurt."Tech says simply.


    "A warning!That took out half the goddam roof over there! You call that a warning!"I yell in anger.


    "Quiet kid!One more word and youll find out what a real shot is."(He turns to Photon.)"Hows the leg?"


    "Fine but im gonna be out for awhile didnt expect this kid to have strength that surpasses mine."Photon replied.


    "We shoudve played it better we have no idea as to his power set."


    As the two love birds were chatting I was trying to figure out what was going on.


    "I got nothing you two?"


    "Nope."Was their reply.


    Wonderful.


    "So any ideas as to how to get the hell outta here then?"I try.


    "Wouldnt matter theyd just show up at your house or did you forget that your only wearing a hoodie?"Inari says


    Shit!


    "If you can manage to knock them out I may have a way to resolve this."Alita spoke up.


    "Really!?" I ask with hope.


    "Yes but only if you can knock them out."


    "No problem ill just take their air and you do your thing."


    Keeping an eye on that lazer I move my hand behind my back slowly and smile.


    "Hey assholes!"


    They turn and look.


    "Night!"


    I then rip all the air from their lungs repeatedly..


    (AN:If anyone has questions about the story ill be sure to answer whenever im on so go for it)

 4.Mind,Fire,and Jail

    Knowing what was coming the second I started taking their air I moved, that goddam rocket is no joke.As it whizzed by and exploded this time I swear the building shrunk!Scared shittless I made sure to keep suffocating these two assholes because I knew that if they got a chance I was fucked.Plus I wouldn''t do well in jail any motherfucker tries to use my ass as a pincushion was gonna motherfucking die!


    Tech at that moment sent a last ditch effort at me but was to slow so I was able to dodge whatever the hell he shot.Eventually they both passed out and I took a breath of relief.


    Whew man that was close those "warning shots"are still pretty fucked up though.That building looks like the remains of a pretty harsh war.Wait ar-are those walls completely ash!!!"Ok fuck this Alita how do I get myself off these twos minds?"


    "Ill walk you through it, first place your hands on both of their heads.Good now feel the holy energy in your body."She says


    "Wait what?"I ask confused


    "The holy energy Ash.Look at yourself find the energy and tap into it."She lectures.


    I was surprised as I didn''t think there was anything "holy" about me but whatever. I did as she said and took a good look at myself as I cant turn my aura sight off I didn''t have to much of an issue finding what she was talking about as I see it every time I look at her.


    Well i''ll be dammed I found it! Didn''t know I had it but cool.


    "You fucking moron we told you from day one We Are Connected!!!You have our abilities!If youd listen and train even a little bit youd know this!"Inari rages.


    "Well sorry I''ve never been an active person and just because my soul got stuck to a Warrior of heaven and a Kitsune Assassin doesnt mean im going to change. I like who I am a lazy smartass who can make money doing not a damn thing. Once dad stops hacking my internet history!I saved you two and all thats done is bite me in ass from the start so excuse me for not wanting to pursue that path you arrogant over the top stuck up ninetailed BITCH!!!!"I vent


    Alita and Inari were shocked speechless they have never seen me this angry or pissed at them before and they both know how much of a pain in the ass they are to someone like me.To top it off Inari looked pissed and hurt at the same time.While Alita looked like she wanted to say something.


    "Ash we''re-"


    "No!!Stop!Look im sorry its just been a long few weeks ok?Less than a month ago I was your average super no one gave a damn about then I end up saving you two and get tied to your souls all because that damn link wouldnt let me touch it.Then im forced to share my mind and feelings, with you girls always looking over my shoulder.Then I end up being attacked by these asshole and i just snapped ok!Also waking with blue balls every morning it starting to take its toll so could you guys give me like an hour a week or something?"I throw in fingers crossed.


    "Not a chance in hell!"they cried


    "We share your room and I will not stay in a room that smells like that!"Inari sniffs.


    I just smiled because I knew thatd cheer um up a bit.Then turned my thoughts back to Alita.


    "Alright how do I Channel holy energy?"


    "You need to focus on it, feel the pure power of the heavens, once you do channel it into your hands then have the energy flow into their minds."Alita states.


    I tried to do as she said and focus on the energy but every time I thought I had it, it slipped through my fingers.As I was already pissed there was no way in hell a power that was mine was gonna resit me!I put more attention into it than i ever did in any game, hunting it down like a noob in Destiny making that bitch mine!


    When I finally caught it I felt it flow through me as warm as mothers embrace I felt safe and secure as if someone was watching me at all times.Wait woah no actually scratch that I have two of those and this didnt feel like a hot chicks gaze, more like that feeling you get when your older and you realize he sees when your sleeping and he knows when your awake.The fat pedo bastard!


    I then direct the energy into my hands and then into their skulls  but have no idea what to do next so I look up at Alita questioningly.


    "Now direct the energy to the Prefrontal lobe  and insert it."Alita points.


    Thank you health class you''ve become usefull yet again.I do that and then im hit with multiple images from two different view points and start to feel sick.


    "Focus!!You need to think of it as a movie editor and you control every option.Now click stop."Alita hurries


    And thats exactly what I did it seemed so simple when thought of that way.


    "Next Scroll back to when they first saw your face then delete everything from then on.You did it!!"She sounded way to happy for someone who just taught me how to fuck with someones mind but ill let that sink in later.


    "Yea but I feel oddly drained that took alot of effort."I say.


    "Well off course do you think humans were meant to wield the powers of God?"Alita has a smug smile.


    "What about priest or the the Pope?Everyone knows they can heal others."I ask.


    "That is faith magic its incredibly common. Its granted to them due to their outstanding faith, in fact everyone who seriously practice any faith has this ability.They just dont realize it.They would if the church spread the news but they like to keep a hold on things and hide their secrets."Her voice gets darker toward the end.


    Huh neat."You dont sound like you approve of them to much though?"


    "After all the atrocities they''ve committed in the name of god! I was part of the group that wanted to annihilate them."She said with a evil glint in her eyes.Inari and I took a step back.


    Note to self never truly piss off the angel.


    "Well lets go ho-"


    "Get away from them you bastard!"


    Less than a second of hearing that I feel a huge hit to the back of the head and I fly forward.My face smashes into the ground and I start to black out.


    God.....dammit............----


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash.....Ash......


    "ASH!!!"


    "What im up!Im up!"I shoot up and say in a daze.


    "Took you long enough now lets get the hell outta here!"Inari snaps.


    "Outta wher-"


    Taking a glance around I noticed im in what looks like a prison with the added bonus of diamond bars and a force field.


    "Ummm...Why am I in jail?"I ask slightly worried.


    "That bitch caved in the back of your skull, then when you didn''t die she brought you here."She replies.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Here is?"


    "Mega tower."


    ......


    FUCK!


    ----------


    "How are they?"


    "Their fine just unconscious."


    "Hows our new guest?"


    "He seems fine and has woken up once im done here im going to grab him and find out what he did."


    ----------


    "Wheres Alita?"I ask


    "Look at our souls."Inari says


    I take a look and there she is.But somethings wrong. Shes curled into a ball and looks asleep.


    "What the hell happened to her?"Genuinely worried.


    "She saved you or did you miss the part where I said that bitch caved in your skull!? You were practically dead Ash.You were done for so Alita decided to use her power to save you and ended up like that.Shes fine just needs to rest."


    Thanks Alita.


    "Alright how do we get out of here?"I ask.


    "No clue."


    "Some help would be nice."


    "I am."


    "How?"


    "Ive been holding an illusion on you this entire time noone can see your face its shrouded in shadows."She says


    Huh neat."Well unless we figure something out theres no way out.Dont suppose you know how to use holy power?"I ask with a slight bit of hope.


    She just gives me a look and says.


    "No but I dont need to.Ive got an idea instead of her powers use mine."She smiles.


    "Huh forgot about that.Explain."


    "Dumbass.Now my powers are different Alitas comes from the holy energy its provided to her by her god.Mine is with me from birth and its in my blood.Which means its in your blood to."She says simply.


    "In my blood?I thought we just merged souls?"I ask


    "Yes and no.Since you have the soul of a kitsune it will naturally assert control over your body making sure it can handle the power.As a human body would fall apart.At least thats what Alita says."Inari says.


    "Ok I dont think I have time for a full crash course so give me something easy but packs a punch."


    "Alright but after we get outta here your going to train."


    "Not likely but continue."


    "Oh you will.What your going to use is Fox Fire.Its something all kitsune learn first it can pack the punch you need and is fairly easy to use."


    "Really Fox Fire?"I raise my eyebrow amused.


    "Hey it got its name not from us but due to its nature.Instead of hot fire it is cold fire and with it being the color green the name fits.That it happens to have fox in the name is just a bonus."She says with pride.


    "Riiigght.How do I use it?"I roll my eyes


    "Look for a source of cold that feels like a blaze in your body then grab it.Thats what we always tell the young who were to dumb to find it themselves."She instucts


    Helpful...Whatever ill give it a shot. So with my body control ability I look within my body try to find the cold spot that feels like a blaze and when I do  find it oddly enough there are three more spots surrounding it.One feels like a current of pure energy thats ready to go out of control.Another feels dark and angry but at the same time empty.The last feels even colder than the first ready to freeze any who come near.


    Having no idea what they are I decide to just "grab" the fox fire.I feel a wave of cold wash over me but at the same time its warm and comforting weird.


    I open my eyes and look at myself and im shrouded in a green blaze and try really hard not to freak out.


    "Ok this is pretty fucking cool.But what were those other three?"I ask


    "Other three!?Did you really-nevermind about those what you need to do now is concentrate and find a way to use the power you have now to get out.The fire works according to your will."


    "Oh so kinda like the green lanterns power thats easy enough."I say understanding


    "Right easy.If it were so easy then why would we have to train for-"


    At that moment I was morphing the fire into a cone with a sharp pointed end with one hand and in the other im building a ball of concentrated fire continually condensing it to give it more power.


    "-2 years.How the fuck did you do that!"She exclaims


    "What? its not so hard even you said it was easy."I ask confused


    "Yea to summon and shoot off a blast but your using it like a master.It would take years to use it like that with one hand but you did it in seconds,with both hands,and with two different forms!!!"She yells.


    "Well I figured if its like Green Lantern then all I had to do was concentrate."


    "Even he had to train!!!"


    "Well im smarter than him and I can split my mind so something as simple as this is no problem.Now let me get back to work."


    She stared shocked but remained quiet just to see what I would do.


    First I sent the cone forward and slowly pushed it into the force field slowly increasing the point into it until i felt it pierce.As it did I pushed it forward until the end of the cone was in the field then I decreased the point until I had just a circle and expanded it.


    Inari just looked on speechless then I sent my ball at that bars and dove for cover.


    ------------------------


    *BOOM*


    What was that!?


    The prisoner he is escaping!


    ------------------------


    Getting up I notice the force field is down and the bars obliterated, after pocketing a few of the shards.I take off running.


    "Ok can you keep up the illusion and float out the building that way I know which way to blast."I tell Inari


    "Sure"..Still somewhat shocked she takes off.In the meantime im condensing another ball of fire.


    As im hiding behind what looks like a big ass computer  with my ball of fire I hear voices.


    "How the hell did he get out!?"


    "I dont know not even Dread Knight can escape from here!"


    "Hes gotta be close split up."


    This is not good if they pass by me im screwed!The light from my ball of fox fire will give me away but if I stop condensing it I probably wont have the strength for another which means im not getting out of here.


    Come on Inari!


    Hearing me she snorts in disdain but does hurry and manages to find a way.She sends me the route and I take off.


    "There he is!!!"


    "Yea but try catching me assholes!"I shout out


    "With pleasure!" All of sudden it feels like I crashed into a brick wall and land on my ass.I look up and see what I Hit.


    Shit!!

 5.Heroine,Anger,and a Hangover

    Inari was startled she immediately felt Ash''s trouble and jumped back to his location.


    Shit!! Its Mega Girl!


    Mega Girl is pretty much the female clone of Mega.Has all his powers, exact same suit except a much nicer ass, and she happens to be Megas daughter.5^6,blonde hair,full lips,Mega acrossed her chest and like I said a nice ass.


    "Ash hit her with the fire ball now!"Inari says


    "It wont do anything!She cant be hurt by fire!"


    "Just Do It!!!"She screams


    So I do.I launch it with as much force as I can and it smashes into her chest and explodes.She blasts away and smashes into a computer and doesnt move.


    Ill be damn it worked!!


    "Run moron!"Inaei scolds


    Shit!! I take off running as I hear the others coming most likely hearing the crash.


    "After the next corner head straight and you''ll run into a window. Break it and jump down to the next building and we are home free!"Inari points.


    "Hey why did the fire ball work so well did she get knocked out by the force of the blast?"I ask curious


    "No, fox fire isnt natural fire so it falls under the mystical realm,thus it can affect both Mega and her."Inari replies smugly


    "Wait What!!!Oh god is she?"I ask with a slight bit of dread.


    "Dead?No.Gonna die probably.I mean that was one hell of a fire ball to think that by condensing the fire you could increase its power so much.You practically had the power of a 4 tail!Im a little proud at this moment.Hey what are you."She stops and notices me looking back.


    "Can I save her?"I ask flatly


    "What why!?"


    "Because im not gonna be responsible for murdering Megas Fucking daughter!!"I yell at her.


    "The bitch almost killed you first its self defense!"Inari snarls


    "What are you talking about?"Startled I ask.


    "The roof Ash!Shes the one who caved in your skull.Without Alita youd be dead!"


    Surprised I hesitated a sec but I knew I couldn''t have the most powerful superhero in the world looking for payback.


    "Answer my question Inari.Can I save her?"


    Seeing that im not gonna change my mind she sighs then nods her head.


    I run back the way I came as fast as possible and am greeted with one hell of a punch.I slam into the wall and feel it shatter along with my jaw.Then im grabbed and held up by my collar.


    "What the fuck did you due to my daughter!!!"my attacker roars.


    I look into my attacker eyes and see only hatred and anger.Ive never seen a pissed off Mega before and dont like my odds right now.


    "I can...save...her."I manage


    Hearing me he starts, then I feel a rush of wind and im next to Mega Girl lying on an operating table.


    "Do it!"Mega yells then drops me.


    I crash to the floor and struggle to stand, that punch sucked ass. Still seeing stars I struggle to my feet and look around me.Im greeted with the pissed off looks of 4 members of the Mega force.


    "Spill tell me how to do it. "Tech asks.


    "You cant only I can."I tell him


    "Then what do you need?"


    "Nothing just give me a sec.My fucking head!"I grab it in pain.


    "We dont have time for this!At this moment my head is grabbed and i fell a warm light."


    My head instantly clears and I see Saints hands around my head.


    Saint is a healer and can fly. She is a badass skilled in several martial arts.She is dressed in an all white robe with a hood covering her face.She wields a staff.Noone knows what she looks like other than the fact that she is short,thin,and white.But has one of the most beautiful smiles in the world.But right now all I got is a feral snarl.


    "Now fix her!"


    I turn and look at Mega Girl and see she is completely red and squirming with a silent scream roaring out.


    I turn paled at the sight.


    "What are you waiting for!"Mega roars in my ear!


    "I need you to make me a promise first."


    "What did you just say!"they all yell.


    "I need you guys to promise me once I save her youll let me go no questions asked!"


    "Are you outta your fucking mind."Photon yells."What gives you the right!?"


    "Im the only one who can save her."


    "You did this!"He yells.


    "Give me an answer she wont last much longer."I say simply


    I can tell that their all pissed but next thing I know Tech tosses me a device.


    "That will teleport you to anywhere within Mega City that you choose entirely untraceable."


    "How do I know I can trust you?"


    "Because it can take 2 people at once."


    I caught his meaning but so did everyone else.


    "What the hell are you doing"..Photon,Saint and Mega yell


    "Its the only way now stop wasting time."Tech tells them and gives me a glare.


    I grab Mega Girls hand and activate the device.The spot I choose is the roof of the school as it was the only spot I could think of.


    I then turn to look at Mega girl.


    Well lets hope this works..


    "Alright Inari what do I do exactly?"


    "Put your hand on her stomach and focus on the feeling of fox fire.When you feel it in her body order it back to yourself."She says with annoyance.Clearly she doesnt want me to do this.


    "Sounds easy enough."


    Inari is pissed.My comment immediately had her raging.Is it really so hard?


    A little tone deaf from the yelling I block her out and try to concentrate on Mega Girls body.The first thing I notice that when I touch her I know her body like my own.Every inch is firmly engraved in my mind and to my surprise I realize its my body control!


    "Holy shit my body control works on others!?"I exclaim


    "It does!?Hmmm thats not an ability that Alita and I possess so I wouldn''t know it may be a power that was already in your genes and when you merged with us it awoke.We were always curious on that one and this is the best explanation we have to it."She holds her chin and says.


    Huh neat."Alright I got the fox fire and ive ordered it to stop attacking her body and now im removing it."


    "Good we need to get outta here who knows how long it''ll take those bastards to get here."


    "Best guess is 5 minutes and thats only because Mega has to search the city first. Gratefully we are at the very edge and itll take a bit."I say simply.


    "5 minutes!?Hurry the fuck up!"My ears are gonna start bleeding at this rate.


    "Im trying to not kill her here while I may be able to use this pretty well for a first timer it is hard as hell to keep its destructive nature in check."


    "Thats a given kitsune normally attack without regrets and when defending ourselves we make sure every hit is meant to kill."


    "Im not a kitsune!Im human so shut up."


    She gives me a dark look but keeps quiet.Finally I manage to get all the fox fire out and dispense it throughout my body.Its not much but if necessary itll do as a last line of defense.


    Man my body is drained."Lets get home im late and moms gonna be pissed."I turn and get ready to jump off the roof.


    "Your just gonna leave like that!"


    Oh come on!I turn and see a very pissed and haggard looking Mega Girl.


    "What do you want now im tired and wanna go home I really dont have time for you?"


    That only made her even more pissed off as she decided to rush towards me. Gratefully she wasnt at full strength so I had time to pull up my fox fire to guard.Seeing this she stops fearfully.


    "You bastard Ill make you pay!"


    "Oh please. You are hurt and still in quite a bit of pain!Also you know my fire can hurt you and continue to hurt you unless I stop it.So take your scared ass back to daddy and cry on his shoulder im sick of fucking dumbass heroes today!"I snap


    "What like its my fault you attacked two members of Mega force and beat them unconcious!?"


    "They attacked me first you stupid bimbo!!"


    The bimbo comment made her look so pissed off I swear if looks could kill.But I continued.


    "I was minding my own dam business then *Wham* Photon hits me in the back of the head!After I manage to take that hit your boy Tech tries to shoot me.Then holds me at fucking missle point with his "warning shots"!Finally I get both those assholes down then your ass comes and caves in my fucking skull!!I almost died you stupid bitch!"


    Still looking pissed. "I attacked you because it looked like you were doing something to them and it turns out I was right they have no memories of that moment.Besides you survived stop whining about it."she replied arrogantly.


    That was it I was pissed, next thing I knew I was holding her by her throat, fox fire blazing around me,Mega Girl screaming in pain.Staring into her eyes I yell.


    "Barely!! You assholes attacked me for no fucking reason almost killing me twice.Then you throw me in a cell.Next your dad hit me with a fucking punch that would kill any normal person a thousand times over.Finally you have the nerve to be such an arrogant bitch and try to put all the blame on me!!! I dont fucking think so CINDY!!!"


    I throw her and she slams into the air ducts on the roof and I turn and jump off the roof.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Crawling outta the vents Mega Girl stands and hisses.Damn that hurt!Cant he be a bit more gentle with a girl?!


    Seems hes gone but whats with that fire of his?Wait!!


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    He called me Cindy!!!!How?Howd he figure it out!?


    "Mega Girl!" She turned at the sound of the voice and sees the members of the Mega Force descend on the rooftop.


    "Thank god Cindy!Your ok!?"Mega rushes forward and grabs her in a hug.


    "Of course dad but please dont use my name in public."


    "Where''d that little bastard go Im going to beat the shit outta him when I get my hands on him!"Mega gives a dark stare around the area.


    "Calm down Mega take a look around hes nowhere in site."Saint calmly explains.


    "I pissed him off next thing I know im in pain again and pulling myself out of the vents.Hes strong if I had to guess hes alot stronger than hes shown."Cindy replies


    "Hmm"..Saint walks forward and places a hand on Mega girls neck and sucks in a breath."This wound its not healing fully!!"


    The others are shocked and hurry forward.


    "What the hell!"they exclaim.


    "I guess thats why my neck still hurts he grabbed me with that strange fire wrapped around his hands and all I could do was scream.It hurt worse than anything ive every felt.That fire scares the hell out of me.But it should heal right?"


    "Yes but itll take some time and itll most likely scar."Saint explained.


    "That motherfucker.Little Bastard."Mega and Photon yell.


    "Quiet you two! Saint can you do something or what? None of my machines will have any effect on her."Tech asks.


    Cindy was sweating.A Scar!!!!That asshole!How the hell am I supposed to explain away a scar!?Turning she looks at Saint as she knows its her only hope.


    Seeing this Saint smiles."I can but it will take some time as this is not a normal wound theres something dark about it and will take some time to for me to heal.I suggest you take tomorrow off at school."


    Mega Girl sighs with relief."Thanks and school wont be a problem."


    "Right now we just need to find him.And this time make sure he cant get away!"Mega declares.


    "About that I think we should leave him alone."Mega Girl says slowly.


    "What why!?" this time all four exclaim?


    "Its our fault all this happened anyway.If we didnt attack him we wouldnt be in this situation and may have gotten a powerful new enemy.We made a hell of a mistake and I think itll be best if we didnt try again.Ill try to talk to him at school maybe smooth some of this over."


    "School?He goes to your school!?"Mega is starting to go purple with rage.


    "Did noone fill dad in?"


    "Well Saints the only one that remembers and I just finished watching my logs of the encounter there was honestly no time."Tech shrugs.


    Mega looks back and forth confused.


    "It was a recruitment attempt dad.One that went wrong."


    "Recruitment attempt!?You almost died! Someone better explain now!!!"Mega turns to the others and glares.


    "Theres been strange instances where crooks or bullies sometimes even just random people would lose their breath or couldnt breath and they black out due to lack of oxygen.We narrowed it down to this area and guessed it might be someone at my school.So ive been checking all suspicious kids there and almost gave up but after your fight with Dread Knight I was able to narrow it down to one class.And after checking the class only one person seemed off so I had Photon and Tech follow him.They watched him take down some crook and decided it was time to grab him."Mega girl starts to explain.


    "Why didnt you go?"


    "I had practice."She says embarrassed.


    Mega is speechless."So what went wrong did he refuse?"


    Looking embarrassed Tech fidgets and speaks up."According to my logs I thought it would be safer to knock him out,take him to the tower, then explain it to him.I thought he was a psychic type.Had no idea he was a Mystic,Psychic and Physical type.The chances of that is so rare its borderline improbable!In the end he broke Photons leg,I got pissed,fired a warning shot and told him to hold still.But he got the both of us."


    "Then I show up slam my leg into his head because I thought he was gonna kill them.I thought he was dead but instead he was still breathing so I grabbed him and the others went back to the tower, and threw him into a cell. "Mega Girl pops in.


    "So you all thought it was a good idea to take this approach to an unknown super and what think he was grateful!?"Mega was pissed.It seems this screw up was no small thing this kid if he were to turn out as a villain it could mean bad things for the city.His power set was just to diverse!


    "Lets head back to the tower Cindy im going to trust you on this if you cant get him on our side just make sure he doesnt turn into an enemy.Ok?"


    "Ok."They all take off into the air and head out.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    Three days later.


    "Ow my head what the fuck happened!?"


    Waking up I notice im in a strange house,in a strange bed,with a massive headache,and what appears to be two naked women.........WAIT WHAT!!!!


    "Inari,Alita!Where the hell am I,why does my head hurt, and who the fuck are these two!!"I yell in my mind.


    "Well your in the lower east side,you have your first hangover which is cute by the way,and these  two I believe you referred to them as drunken slores.Oh and no you didnt use a condom."Inari replied with the worlds most shit eating grin.


    Alita just sat there looking pissed and was being eerily quiet.Ignoring her for now as it seems to be in my best interest I turn back to Inari.


    "Ok please tell me what happened as I get dressed. I never want to see these people again and wish to be gone before they wake up so make it quick."


    "Hmmm ill give you a pass on the attitude as the last three days have been so much fun and everyones first hangover is just that bad.Well after your exchange with the Mega Bitch on the roof of your school you turned fun!You went to parties,got drunk,won a few grand at the casino,got laid quite a bit for a dude whose only 5^7 but your body makes up for that,finally last night Alita woke up in the middle of you plowing these two and managed to turn off whatever was making you act that way.Since then shes been quiet and has been waiting for you to wake up.Oh dont worry about diseases you cant catch any human ones.Also no one is gonna get pregnant I may have intervened on that we dont need any drama like any little bastards.That basically sums it up.I must say I couldn''t be more proud of you especially when you ripped off the casinos!"


    Finally finding my pants I start to process what she said."So let me get this straight im no longer a virgin many times over and I dont remember it,I got drunk,ripped off a casino and you did nothing!!"I was starting to get pissed.


    "Nope!!It was awesome!!"Inari laughs.


    Scratch that im pissed."You bitch how fucking stupid are you why the fuck would you let thi--AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"


    I screamed in pain as my headache suddenly exploded into a full blown pounding.


    "Im sorry please stop!!!"


    Finally she did as the pain lessened I turn to Alita."You let her do that!?"


    "You deserved it."Her tone frosty


    Speechless I looked at her.The one person I could generally count on in these situations betrayed me.I mean shes an angel shes always so good natured wanting to do good and not cause me pain.


    "We are leaving Inari explain to him what happened while I heal the brain damage you just caused."Alita says simply.


    As she finishes she goes silent and I feel my head start to get better then jump out the window and take off down the street as Inari explains.


    "Remember how you got our powers?Turns out that wasnt all it seems that when you took our souls you took alot more than just powers.The more you use the powers the more your going to change.In short the more you use holy power the more divine your body will become the more you use my kitsune power the more your body will turn into well a kitsune.The past three days are a side effect of my powers.Kitsune train to keep their emotions under control as our abilities are heavily tied into them.You tapped into a power at the end there that you shouldnt have been able to. Remember those extra abilities surrounding the fox fire?"


    I nodded.


    "Each of those  are advanced elements ones that early kitsune cant access and if my guess is right you activated lighting.Which makes one more aggressive and wild.As a side note your eyes are now white gold."


    "Wait what!?"


    "Yea your body is already changing normally theyd be gold for kitsune but you used alot of holy power as well so kinda got a two fer there."


    "Wait so im changing into a kitsune!?"


    "Yes and no if I had to make a name for it I say an Angelic Kitsune would be the best."Inari says.


    "Great any other side effects?"Sarcasm filling my voice


    "Not right now but time will tell.So how do you feel?"


    "Thanks to Alita great but im guessing this ability to notice even the slightest detail and being able to see peoples souls is gonna add more headaches."


    "Ohhhh?You gained those huh hmmmm..they can come in handy with some training but we''ll talk later."


    As im rounding the corner to my house.


    "Oh right what are you going to tell your mom what youve been up to for the last three days?"Inari says innocently


    I froze.


    FUCK!!!!!


    Inari grinned.


    Alita cracked a light smile.

 6.Grounded,Death,and a Tunnel

    Ive been gone three days!?SHIIIIIIITTTT!!!What the hell am I gonna do I literally have nothing.Fuck wait thats not important. "Inari!"I yell


    "Hmmmm?"


    "Can you still use minor illusions on me?"I ask


    "Yes why?"


    "My eyes I need you to change them back to normal!"


    "Ahhh I see ok annnndd there!"She replies


    That being the only thing I can actually do I continue on home.As I approach the door it flies open and my mom slams into me.


    "Where THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN!!!!!"she roars into my enhanced ears.


    "Ow Shit mom that really hurts ease up will ya."I groan


    "Talk now son or that wont be the only thing that hurts."My father replies and drags me inside and throws me on the couch.


    "Dear let the cops know we found him while I try to get some answers."Mom nods and takes out her phone but not moving an inch.


    Lies lies,lies,I need some lies!!!"Inari your a trickster some help here!?"I plea


    "Oh no this is gonna be good besides Alita said that she will really get pissed if I do."She says with a grin


    Great welp Im fucked.Might as well somewhat tell the truth.


    "Well I got invited to a party Monday and got really drunk."I say slowly


    "WHAT!!!"Mom screeches while still on the phone.That poor officer!


    "Continue."Dad just calmly says.


    "It sorta continued from there I ended up drinking and partying constantly never really being sober.Before I knew it three days had gone by."I say


    "Anything else?"Dad say


    The way he said that means they know something but I dont know what.


    "No?"I try to call the bluff


    "How about explaining the hickies and bite marks?"He says with a smirk


    "Shit!!Alita WTF! I should be able to heal that stuff easy whats going on!!!"I yell in my mind


    "Im giving you incentive to train so this doesnt happen again because next time ill let it continue on longer."She replies


    Speechless all I can do is accept my fate and tell them what happened.


    "Well I may have slept with an unknown amount of women....."


    They just sit there shocked.Not only did their gamer son go out partying and drinking for three days he had sex with random people.On closer look dad has this proud look in his eye.While moms eyes look ready to rip me into shreds.


    "Yo....You.Had.Sex.YOU HAD SEX!!!!!!!!"Mom finally lost it and lunged at me.


    Oh shit!I dodge outta the way and dad hurries and grabs hold of her."Go to your room while I talk to your mother."


    I just nod my head and head to my room.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A few hours later dad comes into my room and sit down on my bed.


    "Son you realize you fucked up big time right?"He says simply


    "Yea.."


    "Now as a father im disappointed in you but as a man im proud.Never tell your mother this but I didnt think you had it in you.I mean dont get me wrong you are so grounded.But the fact that you did this gives me hope that you wont be a loner.Now keep in mind while you and I are good your on the thinnest of ice with your mother.So for the next month there will be no video games or books.Schoolbooks are ok but thats it.Your to goto your room everyday after school and your not to miss any more school for the rest of the year or I hand you over fully to your mother."


    That couldve gone much worse while itll be painful with nothing to do its still manageable.


    "Oh and before I forget your to be a chef at your mothers restaurant for the remainder of the school year."He says as he walks away.


    Dammit you kiss up and make breakfast one time!!!


    Seeing my look dad smiles."Shouldnt have made that food son.Your mother has been trying to get you in at her restaurant for a while now.You just gave her the perfect excuse."


    "Well thats about it dinners in two hours.I suggest being on time."He leaves and I just sit in silence.


    Man that couldve been so much worse.I can probably weasel my way outta a few things in a couple of months so again not bad.


    "Good with all the free time your going to have now we can start your training."Alita finally speaks.


    "Umm what part of grounded did you miss because I sure as hell am not screwing with them right now."I say


    "Oh dont worry about that this is somthing we can do here."She replies


    "How?"Already dreading this.But as there is no way I can get outta this now especially if I ever need to use my powers again.


    "Im going to teach you a symbol your going to draw it on the floor and put your rug over it.But first Inari.."


    Smash!!My head rebounds off the floor hard and my nose and forehead are bleeding.


    "OWWW What the shit!!"


    "The symbol has to be drawn in blood."Alita replies with a cute smile.Inari looks so happy youd think she just won the lottery.


    I take it back your both bitches.Of course  I dont say this out loud way to smart to piss off all the women in my life in one day.


    "So any reason I couldnt prick my finger or cut my hand?"I ask while holding my bloody nose.


    "Oh you couldve but I told Inari all you had to do was bleed.I wasnt in the mood to tell her where you bleed from.She chose the option that fit her."


    I glare at Inari.She gives me a smirk."Oh that was just a preview.I finally got to do that after so long.Alita always held me back!"She says with a light in her eyes


    "Why do it in that way though!"I yell


    She sighs,sits on my shoulder and says."I felt like it."


    "You Fucking Cunt!!!"


    I backhand her off my shoulder and watch her slam into my wall.Left a small dent but damn if that didnt feel good.


    "Oh your gonna wish you didnt do that.Alita."Inari says


    "Right Ash before your blood dries draw the symbol."Alita says


    I copy the picture she put in my mind."Huh kinda looks like something from FMA."I say


    "Humans sometimes see our magic it happens.Now sit in the circle.Close your eyes and drop all your power into Inari and I."


    "Why?"


    "Because I said so.You cant control magic worth shit now do as I say!"Alita orders


    Im starting to get a little worried with her attitude change if her and Inari start taking sides all the time im doomed.I decide to just do as she says and give them all my energy.Then I feel a pull and open my eyes.Im in a while plain with a blue sky theres nothing else not even a sun.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Where the hell am I?"


    "This is where your going to do your training."


    I turn around and see Inari and Alita except they are in their original forms.


    "I thought that sucks your powers faster?"I ask confused


    "Normally yes but here we are abble to be at full power at all times."Alita explains


    "And here is?"


    "We call it inbetween we use it to house and interrogate  prisoners but I modified it so it can be used for training.Every hour in the real world is two here so we have four hours of training .Dont worry we left an illusion in your room so your parents dont worry."Alita replies


    "Ok so where do we start?"


    Inari grins and walks toward me."You remember that show that you watched that was a parody about dragons or whatever?"


    "Its not about dragons but yea."


    "Well you remember the training the little boy was given by the green man?"


    Oh Shit!!!I turn and run as fast as possible but it no use.I feel a blow to my side and my rib cage breaks as im flung a few miles.I skip across the ground like a stone on a pond and land.I vomit blood all over myself.That blow ruptured a few organs.


    "What....The....Fuck..."


    "Well you need to improve your reaction time and you need to learn to dodge fast.So im going to continually heal your injuries dont worry even if your head is ripped off you wont die."Alita tells me and starts to heal me.


    "Bitch..."I groan


    "Oh Ash this is only the beginning your going to keep going until you can dodge one of Inaris attacks.Her speed greatly exceeds that of Megas so good luck."Alita smiles and walks away


    Inari is walking towards me slowly with the look of a predator who just found some prey."You see Ash us supernaturals are far different then you supers.Our power gets stronger the older we get.Alita and I are tens of thousand years old.In fact both of us were peak level experts as part of communities.communities. Alita believe it or not actually made it to Arch Angel."


    "How did some two bit priest get a hold you!?"I yell


    "He managed to get Alita first do to an Angel trap and holy oil.Then when he finally wore her down and bound her soul.He used her to weaken and trap me.Now DODGE!"


    I didnt..Next thing I know her knee slams into my chest and shatters my ribs again.A few organs fail.Then she pats my back as im on her knee and says too slow.Then she punches my face in and I fly away.


    I died for the first time.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Im running as fast as I can I almost make to the end of the tunnel.The light calling me telling me everything will be okay.Then I feel something grab me from behind.I resist knowing full well what will happen if I let them take me back.Im so close just a few more feet and ill be free.Right as im about to step over the threshold I feel a warm light The grip on me strengthens and yanks backward pulling farther and farther away from my salvation until darkness.


    "Ash get up we only have a few more minutes until dinner!"I open my eyes and look around.


    *I failed again*.I sob."I was so close this time!"


    "No you werent youve barely improved!"Inari laughs.


    I stare hatefully at her and Alita.In the past four hours Ive died three hundred and twenty-six times.Ive been mortally wounded five hundred and twelve times and been beaten to near death six hundred and five times.


    After all that ive known true hell.Everytime Alita heals me.EVERY GOD DAMN TIME!!I started heading towards the light after my tenth death.Slowly getting closer everytime.When I finally get close where I can be free of this torture.Im pulled back by Alita.The worst part.I can remember everytime perfectly.How is it possible to lose every few seconds?What cheat are Kitsune?Why the fuck did I agree to train!?


    "There,there Ash we can go back now."Happiness fills my eyes!Im never coming back ever fuck this place!


    "For now."Alita finishes.


    Cold sweat drips down my back.I shiver in fear.They place their hands on me and then we are in my room.I jump forward turn around pull up fox fire and get ready to destroy that evil formation.


    "Ash do you really want me to stop going easy on you?So you have two options take the easy way and use the formation or we take you by force and I up the training difficulty."Inari says with an icy glare.


    I dropped my power and cried.I was done.They won!How the hell was that going easy!!


    I decide to head down to dinner and just go through the motions.Everybody is surprised ive been grounded before but I never acted this way.My eyes were dead as they have given up all hope.I didnt say a word and when I was told to do the dishes I just nodded.Didnt even bother trying to get out of it.Afterwards I just silently went back to my room,curled up in my sheets and tried to go to sleep.


    "Ash what are you doing?"Alita asks


    "Sleeping."


    "Oh nononononono.You have more training to do.With the time you have left to school we have about eighteen hours untill 6am.Its a good thing you decided to turn in early."Alita says


    "Your math is a bit off there its only 9pm how the hell do you get eighteen hours?"


    "Did you forget?Time is different there.Every hour here is two there."


    "But I need to sleep!"


    "No you dont.Your body control skill lets you stay up without sleep.Plus Alitas healing can remove fatigue.So theres absolutely no need for you to sleep."She says


    "But I love to sleep!You guys wont take one of my favorite things in life away right?Right!?"


    The just look at me with amused looks.Alita points and tells me to get on the formation.I ignore her turn over and close my eyes.They cant do much in their chibi forms anyway.I manage to pass out with a smile.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I wake up in pain and im flying through the air?Slamming into the ground and coughing up some blood I look around and my eyes widen in fear.


    "How!?How the fuck am I back here!?"


    "Well when you fell asleep we pushed your bed over the formation."


    I look up and see the girls and they look pissed."Hmm since you wasted some time Ash it seems we are going to have to pick up the pace a little."Alita says with an smile that send shivers down my spine.


    I just cry.

 7.Hell,Work,and a Tail!?

    One week.Thats how long ive been in my own personal hell.No games,no books,no sleep,and work.This has been my hell.The training has shown some results I found by using my Angel and Kitsune powers to the max I could barely dodge one attack with only mildly fatal wounds.Of course Ive died somewhere around four thousand times to get this result but at least I passed.


    My time at school was my only peace but at least I can get a few hours of rest,not sleep mind you but rest.Turns out that my mom called the school and they are to tell her when I fuck up.Mrs.Demi was like a kid on Christmas.The bitch!One day ill have my revenge.For some reason Cindy has left me alone,I figured with everything that happened shed say something.I just shrugged it off not really my problem.She keeps my secret I dont tell every villain her address.


    Working for my mom was surprisingly not that bad.She soon started to forgive me when her restaurants rating went from three and a half stars to four stars.I guess we could be called upper-middle class now?Plus I could make whatever I wanted and my mother put a price on it and they sold.Plus I could eat all the snacks I want.Inari and Alita also liked this benefit.Although I made a fat joke once and later that night died 500 extra times.It was really painful.Alita skimped on a few healings as well.


    Alita wants me to try going out as a hero but that sure as hell aint happening.If I help someone in passing whatever,but im not going to look for trouble.Also it seems that after that first day Mrs.Stevens named me Rogue.Turns out she owns a news company.Dammit couldn''t she think of something cooler?Well seeing as how Ive got a shit naming sense I cant complain.


    Today is the start of my element training,Inari said that my fox fire is already on the level of a grandmaster in terms of skill.Ive even taught her a few things like how to shape it into weapons.Turns out that was only thought possible by using the elements.My power is a bit subject as I have to apparently grow a tail!Inari said the amount of tails determine ones power.The reason I cant use my fox fire long or use my lighting for more than a second is due to this.Alita said her training will start once ive mastered my first element as her powers dont have any negative side effects.Even though I already know how to wipe minds and use the holy energy to strengthen my body.


    Ive had even more changes over the past week my hair has started to get white streaks,my eyes are now completed being golden with white fire raging in the middle,my teeth are starting to grow canines,strength hasnt seen my improvement but among class 2s I should be within the top 10.My speed is at the advanced intial stage.My eyesight was always at the peak of advanced but thanks to Inari and Alita being with me my eyesight has reached class 1 Super.That seeing everything in detail is apparently only the beginning.With training I could see down to the atomic level.Apparently once I completely master my holy power I can reach a level above super that humans dont know about, the Angel level.Since im bound to an Arch Angel it should be simple.My own steal hasnt really improved.Being class 3 minor-teleportation and the fact that I was born with it the chances of improvement arent great.Still my favorite.


    (stages go enhanced,intial,middle,peak.Advanced,intial,middle,peak.Super..There are no stages for super as you generally cant advance once you reach that stage.Only by some outside help will it matter.Instead it goes by classes 1-3


    with class 1 being the strongest.While all of those are stronger than normal humans it doesnt make much of a difference until you reach advanced where you can push a car with your hand.At peak you can lift one end at super you can lift the whole car.In enhance your strength is that of a normal humans highest.At peak can you truly out do humans as some have made it to middle of enhanced.)


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "So you ready?"


    "Yea Inari as long as you arent going to kill me for a while im ready."I say defeated.


    "Dont worry when you actually sleep again the nightmares will only last for a few years.Now just like with fox fire grab the lighting.But focus you need to stay focused.If you dont the lighting will take over you need to tame it.While it will always influence your emotions at least youll still be in control."She says amused.


    "Anything else?"


    "Not really otherwise its similar to fox fire just takes more energy to use.At least here your power restores faster so you got like five seconds before needing a refresh."She states.


    Ok here goes.I concentrate on the lighting And feel a rush this is more power than ive ever had before!I know instantly my speed has reached super level.My strength is easily at the top of class 2,and my reactions are ridicules.But then almost immediately it goes away and I feel drained much weaker than before.I open my eyes and see Alita and Inari ready to strike.


    "Um what the hell?"I ask them.


    "So you are Ash?Not the power?"Alita asks.


    "Yea thanks for the vote of confidence."


    "Dammit why are you only good at the hard stuff this is bullshit!You cant fight worth a damn.It took dying a few thousand times to even dodge once and even then I was holding back 95% of my power.Now when it comes to something even a five tail would have issues with you do it with ease!I mean I was just doing this as a joke your first tail isnt eve-huh well ill be damned."Inari says with surprise.


    "What?"I ask.


    "Look behind you and feel your head."She says with a smirk.


    Confused I do as she said and FUCK!


    "I have a tail and furry fucking fox ears!!!"


    "Yep congrats your now a kitsune!Hmmm your fur is white interesting.Try using fox fire."


    "Dammit fuck shit AHHHHHHHHHHH!why?"


    "I want to check something."She says simply.


    I just do it as I cant see a reason not to.


    "Ah I was right your a swapper.Your fur changes color depending on the ability you harness.Its incredibly rare among our kind and they are generally more powerful than normal kitsune.Your rate of growth will also be incredibly fast."She explains.


    "Great im no longer human thats just fucking great!"


    "Is that all?Ash your now part of a world much bigger than just supers.Mega may be a god among men and as long as Inari and I dont use our powers he could defeat us.But he could never take on the enemies that you will.Some of the more magically based supers maybe but not him.I cant wait to see if you get wings!"Alita is beaming.


    "Wait What!?"


    "Well you got ears and a tail due to taming you kitsune power.So if you start to get a good grasp on your holy power you should get wings."Alita says simply.


    Huh neat.


    "So are you able to hide these too?"I ask pointing to me ears and tail.


    "Yes but Im not since you got your element under control so fast I think its time to teach you illusions.As you dont have my light element you can only do minor ones but it should be enough."Inari replies.


    After showing me how its done I picked it up pretty fast and spent the rest of the training session mastering minor illusions.Which pissed off Inari since I didnt ask for her help.Seemed pretty straight forward to me.Although she did show me a mass illusion in which I was eaten alive.I may have pissed myself.


    The next morning.


    I show up to the evil Bitch Mrs.Demis class and wait for her to show up.Much to my surprise Cindy shows up first walks toward me.


    "We need to talk."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I know it was much shorter than the others but I have my reasons.Also if you have any questions please ask.

 8.Talk,Change,and lightning

    Also If you have noticed Ash''s name when out has been changed to Rogue.Trickster was a lapse in judgement as I was talking to a friend hell even the original ive got written down is Rogue.So my bad.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What do we need to talk about?"I ask her.


    "Really?Thats how your going to go about this?"She replies in annoyance.


    "Look its simple you keep to yourself I keep to mine.Simple."


    "Maybe if it was just you and me,but-"She turns and sees that all eyes are on us and realizes what she almost did."Look just come with me."


    "Class is about to start."I state.(not that I care)


    "Since when do you care about class?Everyone knows you broke every teacher here and this is a school for the gifted."She looks confused.


    "Since my mother called all of my teachers and said if I dont show up,am late,or disturb class to let her know."I deadpan.


    "Scared of your mom?"she taunts.


    "Look here is something you need to understand most guys are scared of their moms.Thats how it is.Why do you think we listen to them more often compared to girls?"


    Before she could answer Mrs.Demi walked in."Ms Hill what are you doing here my class is about to start."She asks politely.


    "Im sorry mam but I need to speak to Ash about some important matters."


    "Oh student council?Well okay then."She said with a smile.


    Inari,Alita,and I jaws dropped.Who the hell is this person!Alita was mumbling something about possession and Inari was telling me to kill the bitch.I just stared and let Cindy pull me away the whole time making sure not to move my eyes from Mrs.Demi.She still had the smile on her face!Where the hell am I!!


    When we get out to the hall she motions me to follow her.She ends up taking me to the Student council room.We sit down.And she starts to talk but I interrupt her.


    "What the hell was that!?"I ask.


    What?


    "Why was she so nice do you have mind powers!?"Im a little scared.


    "Who Mrs.Demi?Shes always nice.She one of my favorite teachers."she smiles and gives me a weird look.


    "Nice!?NICE!!!!That bitch is evil and vindictive.She takes every shot possible at me!"


    "Im sure shes just making sure your doing your work.Its her job you know."


    "Thats...*sigh*fine whatever I will check her for possession later."I mumble.


    "What was that?"


    Nothing.Anyway since you got me out of that bitches class Ill hear you out."


    "She is not a bitch and ill appreciate you not calling her that!!!"She yells at me while her eyes flash with a familiar red energy.Her hands were glowing and smoke was coming up from the table.


    "Ok ok calm down before you burn down the school."


    She starts and looks down.Blushing she takes away her hand and apologizes while still clearly being upset.Note do not piss her off without preparation.


    "Look just say what you have to say."


    "*sigh*Ill make it simple join-"


    "No."


    "You didnt let me-"


    "Nope."


    "But if youd-"


    "Not gonna happen."


    "Look if you just li-"


    "Niet."


    "Really!?"


    "Was hoping youd let me get a few more.Anyway I despise putting my ass on the line for others.Plus if someone is trying to kill youll be damn sure ill protect myself.No matter what happens to the opposite side."


    "So what your just gonna be some Anti-Hero?"she asks.


    "No im not gonna be anybody.So while I have the chance im going to enjoy my life.Hopefully I wont have to use my powers in the open again."I sit back lazily.


    "So why did you help Chel Stevens or those teenagers being harassed by perverts or and this one is my favorite make that pimp who beat his hookers go to jail?"She raises an eyebrow.Inari and Alita raise their eyes at the last two.


    I was speechless.I didnt know how to answer.The fact that she knew about Chel was one thing but those others.How the hell did she put them together?Plus I cant say that on one of those occasions I was talked into it by the invisible tiny,Angel and Kitsune,who are tied to my fucking soul.


    "Well?"She taunts


    I got nothing.


    She gave a triumphant smile."I knew it you say all this crap about not giving a damn but when it comes down to it you do the right thing.(Im gonna vomit.)Though stealing all of their wallets isnt a good thing.I can see why you were given Rogue with how you handled those cases."


    "With the perverts you bumped into them on passing then got in their faces and signaled to the girls to run.After you beat them within an inch of their life you stole all their cash."She points out first.


    "With the pimp you snuck into his house found all the evidence possible to put him in jail.Then you went and bound him and let the girls beat him like he did them.Again you took all the money from his wallet.When the cops showed up to his house the safe was empty as well."


    I"f I had to give you a name itd be The Nice Thief."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Hey that money was the price they had to pay for making me work.Also that name is not that bad.Of course you can drop the nice part."I retort.


    "So youd like to be called The Thief?"She says amused.


    "Better than being named after a female comic book character."I snort.


    "Almost every good name is taken both in stories and real life.The fact that the name isnt stupid is already a blessing."She states.


    "Ok you are seriously gonna make me (and Inari)nauseous. "Alita was beaming and I can feel her urging me to accept through our bond.


    "Why are you fighting this?With your powers youd make a great hero."She says.


    "I dont know maybe its the hit to the back of the head by Photon,the "warning shots" from Tech,the shattered jaw from your dad,or maybe its the fucking fact that you almost killed me!"


    She flinched back from my response."Im really sorry about that it was never my intention for it to end up that way we were trying to recruit you!"


    "You guys have a really fucked up hiring process."


    "Thats not the normal but with how you handled other cases plus the fact that you stole from those people as well we thought it best to talk to you on our terms."


    "Howd that work out for ya?"


    "Look would you at least think about it?"She sighs.


    ...............


    "There I did answers the same.Your group isnt something im interested in ive got too much on my plate as it is right now so dont bother me about this again."After that I stood up and left my next class was in 20 minutes.Then Ive got work at the restaurant. She wants me to be a hero on top of that HA!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Work at moms restaurant has gotten to be surprisingly fun.Although I shall never admit it.Once I get myself outta working here as punishment I might come by once in a while.The chefs made fun of me and messed with me at first.Made me want to kick the shit out of them.But after they tasted my food they started showing respect and even started asking me for pointers.Kinda wish they kept mocking me.


    Im at the point in my training where Inari wants to do combat training.I thought we already were but apparently that was an adorable response.I told her to fuck off.


    "Alright heres the thing.Im done with your way of training it obviously isnt my thing.Im a crap fighter we all know this.For now im going to work on my lighting while im able to use it I havent exactly mastered it.The attitude changes are also starting to get more frequent so ive gotta get it under control fast."


    "About that...."Inari says with a guilty look.


    "What?"I say with a bit of worry.


    "Well you kinda cant."


    ..........


    "WHY!?"


    "Most kitsune learn to master their emotions before they even attempt to access their elements.Which generally doesnt even happen until they are at least two hundred years old.They hand 2 lifetimes to prepare for the changes that come with the elements.You on the other hand are a 17 year old teenager who is dealing with the bullshit that accompanies one through ones highschool/college years.Your a cesspool of emotions.Not to mention you tapped into the power before you became a kitsune.So the wild arrogance,playfulness, reckless abandonment,explosive anger, and being far more confident are things that your going to have to get used to.When you move on to your next element those changes are going to happen as well.This isnt something you can fight.Each of your elements are part of your true nature."


    "But I like who I am!I''m a lazy bastard who is terrified of his mother.I hate work,people,and doing things for others."I know its pathetic to admit this but I don''t care!


    "Ash when chose to save us you stepped on this path.Inari is right the elements are part of you now so you have to accept it."Alita says gently.


    Hearing her I know shes right but I cant help but think who will I become.


    Fine there''s nothing I can do about it.Doesn''t mean I have to like it though."Inari help me with channeling the lightning.If you help spread it throughout my body it should help me with my control."


    "Are you sure the faster you get it under control the more your going to change?"She says.


    That fact that she sounds worried send shivers down my spine.I just smile and nod.


    We spent the next 3 hours before dinner cycling lighting through my body.I could feel it slowly but surely becoming more familiar to me like an extra limb.I try hard not to get intoxicated from the power but I cant help it.Its just so awesome.I wonder if this is what coke is like?


    It seems I''m going to have to store lighting in my body slowly so I have a pool to pull from if necessary as conjuring up raw lighting takes way to much power.


    Ash!Dinners almost ready hurry up and get down here!Also we have a guests tonight so be on your best behavior!


    Yes mom!


    We leave the training space and get ready for dinner.As I come down stairs I freeze because coming through my front door are a priest and a bastard.

 9.Small,Deal,and a Start

    Sorry bout the late post with saint pattys day coming up ive been preparing my liver.Dont judge its one of my favorite holidays.Also cod zombies but thats different.Anyway enjoy.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inari


    Alita and I immediately went on the defensive.Our anger instantly reaching new heights.We could feel Ash go through every option.He was trying to figure out what to do, how to protect his family, and how to protect us.He started going through so many options but slowly we could feel him going toward one option and then all of a sudden we were cut off.


    Wha..


    "Alita what''s going on why can''t we connect to Ash!"I yell.


    "I don''t know its like something is blocking us!"She says worried.


    "This isn''t good we have to find a way!That priest isn''t here for anything good!"


    "I know and I''m trying but it''s like someone put up a roadblock in our soul paths there''s nothing I can do!"


    "Shit!!"


    "Ash you remember Father Jacob right?"Ash''s mom Kathrine says.


    "Of course.How could I forget someone so small."Ash says with a smile.


    Alita and I immediately stopped what we were doing and turned.That was Ash''s voice but something was wrong.His voice seemed tinged with fake emotion and his smile sent a shiver down our spines.


    "Ash the Father is taller than you."Ash''s mother has a confused look.


    "I meant he seemed like a short person growing up is all."Ash said with a smile full of mockery.The priest just gave a forced smile.


    "Hello, Ash, it''s nice to see you again.I would like to introduce a new member of the clergy.Meet Father Issac."Father Jacob says.


    "Hello, Father bas-I mean Father Issac."I see both the priests eyes twitch at Ash''s correction.


    "Well, it''s time for dinner so lets head to the dining room.Ash show them the way while I get the food."Kathrine says.


    "Sure".Ash watches his mother go into the kitchen."Right this way Father Small Dick, Father Bastard."


    "Keep making your little jokes while you can after tonight we will see how funny you are."Father Jacob snaps.


    "Well you would know about little wouldn''t you?"Ash mocks.


    "Why you little shit I going to enjoy using you!"Father Issac sneers.


    "Sorry dumb bastards aren''t my type.Plus I''m no choir boy."


    Both the priests looked at Ash with hatred and anger while Ash just kept a smile full of mockery.


    "Inari it''s no use I can''t connect to Ash at all.The only thing we can do is wait until he''s alone and try to talk to him."Alita says worry coating her words.


    "We gotta do something!There''s no way he''s equipped to take on these two!He got lucky last time but this time they are most definitely prepared!"Im pissed how could this happen?


    "We just have to see how this plays out and pray everything goes okay."She says with a sigh.


    "Fuck!"I use one of Ash''s favorite words.


    Ashs mother returns and everyone takes a seat."Father why don''t you lead us in grace?"she asks.


    "Sure."He then starts to talk but it''s not grace it''s an incantation!Next thing you know there is a steak knife 1 centimeter from the priests forehead hovering in the air.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash?????


    "Now now little kit I thought we agreed that I would handle this."


    "He was chanting something I couldn''t let him hurt them!"Ash says.


    "They are fine it seems to be a stasis spell of some kind.Now little kit let me take care of this my way.All you need to do is sit back and learn."


    "Well kid the knife is a bit much what if someone got hurt?"Father Jacob says with a smile.


    "I believe that was my intention needle dick."I reply.


    "Alright that''s going to stop now!As you can see we are in control and don''t even bother with your little psychic trick, it won''t work on us anymore.Now say my name."He snaps.


    "Hold on hold on two more.Your dick is so ugly, it''s like a pimple with a pulse.Your dick is so small, your choirboy took it to court and they threw it out for lack of evidence!"I say in a hurry.


    "Enough!Do you think you are clever!I can end your family in a second!"He roars.


    "Not clever just have access to the internet."I replied with a smile while waving my phone.I mean I could come up with some but who has the time to think these days?


    "Still so annoying well soon you will learn to keep your mouth shut."He motions something to Bastard.Bastard gets up and takes a wicked looking dagger and holds it to Tim Jr''s. throat.I feel the little kit explode in anger but manage to get him calmed down.


    "Now we wouldn''t want to do something dangerous now would we?"


    "You need to learn respect and if we have to kill a few of your family members we will."Bastard says with a dark smile.


    My eyes narrow in anger.I don''t like being controlled.Especially by two little members of some worthless little gods religion.


    "I''m listening but if you put a knife to my brothers neck again I will slaughter everyone you have ever known in front of you!"


    The priests looked startled by this outburst but nodded then smiled."Good now that you know what''s at stake we can continue.You see we have need of someone with your skills Rogue."


    I just give him a bored look.


    "You don''t seem surprised?"


    "Not hard to put together if you''ve seen me actually use my powers."I say.


    "Right.Well after you ruined my plans and set those whores free I wanted to kill you and your entire family.But Issac decided you could be useful.A super in our pocket could help further our plans and all.Eventually I agreed after all you may have some connection to god if you were able to sever my connection to the whores."He then gives me an evil smile.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Hmm so he has no idea that they are connected to me?That means we have some tricks he won''t see coming.By the way why can''t I hear the girls?"Ash asks.


    "No need to worry little kit for now I have blocked them off they wouldn''t approve of your decision to let me handle the situation.You know this all they do is try to control you after all."


    "*sigh*Fine Darkness I won''t bring it up but they are just as much apart of me as you are.So just as I have to accept you, you need to accept them.Also whats with the little kit?"


    "You have to accept me because I am you.Just a part of you that you''ve kept walled off just like Lightning and ICE.We have been quite upset with those two.We wish to be whole but you doing as they say all the time is quite annoying.Also you are called little kit because that what you are.A young fox."I tell him


    "Im weak against women you should know that."


    "Agreed and we shall revisit this issue but we''ve missed quite a bit of what Smugly penis has said."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Alita


    "I''ve tried everything I can think of to talk to Ash but nothing has worked and now he''s making a deal to work with this priest!"I cry out


    "Now boy later tonight I want you to meet us at this address be sure not to be late we would hate for anything to happen to your family."Father Jacob replies.


    "Of course not now release them and lets eat dinner shall we?"Ash says.


    The priest recites another incantation and the family continues on like nothing ever happened.2 hours later the two priests decide to leave and Ash heads up to his room.


    "Ash!What''s going on with you how could you agree to work with him!And what happened why can''t we connect to your soul!"I yell.


    "So many questions Little chicken.But for now don''t bother me I need to prepare."


    "Chic-CHICKEN!!!Who the hell do you think you are calling an Arch Angel a Chicken!"


    "I dont know Alita I think it suits you."Inari laughs.


    "Coming from the hag fox."Ash pipes up.


    "Hag!!Ok you little bastard you asked for it."


    Inari starts to go at him but he turns and flicks both of us and we smash into the wall.Then he waves his hand and were bound by black tendrils.


    "Alita I know what wrong with him now.And it''s far worse than we imagined."Inari says.


    "What is it?"


    "He has something that makes him dangerous even among kitsune.The darkness element."


    "What does that have to do with anything?"I ask confused.


    "The darkness element is different than all the others.It corrupts and brings out the worst in a person.It''s possible to win against it but few ever do.In fact as far back as I can remember only 2 ever have.I dont know how Ash activated it but if he lets it fully take over this city is done for."Inari replies with a scared look.


    "It''s that bad!?"


    "It''s worse..."


    "You said that each element is part of a kitsune.That one has to accept them to be whole as a person.That each element is an important part of who they are!"I scream.How much has she held back!?


    "I know but the darkness element is different.It only means that the kitsune is destined to cause great pain."


    "You said that there were people who won?Why can''t Ash?"


    "They won but only after killing hundreds over the course of 300 years.Even then they decided to allow themselves to be killed because they couldn''t live with what they did."She says with a saddened look.


    I looked at her in horror.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    "I heard everything they said."


    HAHAAHA.Do you think that will be you?Darkness laughs.


    "Will it?"


    "No.I would prefer to be part of you.But you have to earn it.You are far too fun to be locked up.Dont worry tonight all you need to do is learn one important thing."


    "And that is?"


    "That sometimes people need to die."


    That shocked me to my core.


    "Don''t worry little kit it won''t bother you as much as you think.Now watch and learn.How I use our abilities will be great practice material."


    I dont know how he did it but he managed to make me look like something straight outta my fantasy books.I had your classic assassin look.With a black hood covering the top of my face and shoulders.The long sleeves with concealed daggers.A brown vest made of leather with a white shirt underneath..A black belt with pouches.Black leather pants and fingerless leather gloves.Finally I had dark boots that screamed ass kickers.


    "Whats with the look and how did you do this."I say with awe.


    "I figured youd need a look and with a name like Rogue why not this one.As to how I combined all of your clothes you had."Pride filled voice.


    "Wait I have no more clothes!?"I hate shopping!


    "Little Kit you have more than enough money."


    "Thats not the point!!"


    "Hush its time to head out."


    I shut up but was still pissed as he jumped from the window to the front lawn.


    "Now to take care of the little spies."He waved his hand and two guys appeared carried by black tendrils."Ok little kit watch and learn."Then he held his palm up and dark shadows started to engulf the two.Then when all you could see was a mass of black.He move my hand into a fist and the shadows crushed the two men into paste.


    He let the shadows go and all you could see was a mangled mess of flesh and blood.He walked up to the bodies.


    "This is only the start little kit."

 10.Killing,Lance, and a Smile

    Sorry about the late post been either too drunk or hungover to write.Dangerous time of year.Anyway this ones a bit longer than normal.Also if torture and murder arent your thing I suggest not reading.Also Im trying a new color for Darkness due to the background here being black.Enjoy.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    This is only the start little kit.


    That phrase for some reason didn''t bother me.I don''t know why it just didn''t.Everything about this should bother me any normal person would be freaking out.I can see the gore clearly.The blood that is seeping from and part of their mangled bodies.Their crushed bones splintered and poking out from every twisted piece of flesh.All of this should make me sick to my stomach but instead all that I could think is, They were threating my family. Does this make me a monster?


    As if hear my thoughts Darkness laughs."No little kit it doesn''t make you a monster.You know that this is to protect your family and you''ve always known that you would die for them.Thus for someone like you this is nothing.Even if you were to become the most hated person on earth you would just to protect those you care for.That''s who I am.The part of you that has the potential to become a monster for those you hold dear."


    After that he takes my finger and holds it over the flesh then I feel him pull on foxfire.A small flame appears at the end but instead of the normal green flame, its black.He lets the fire fall on the mangled bodies and we watch as it spreads and devours the bodies.In minutes, the bodies and a good portion of the ground have been devoured and he waves my hand and the fire just goes out.


    "All of the elements have a different flame so dont be surprised little kit.Mine is to devour everything leaving nothing behind.The smallest flame can devour a house in an hour.Now lets get to our destination we have some people that must not be kept waiting."


    "Wait!"


    "Hmmmm?"


    "You need to free the girls.They will die if we leave them like that."


    "Honestly I don''t really care their constant attempts at controlling you infuriates all of us.While we may have them to thank for our abilities doesn''t mean we need to cater to their whims.However I know that despite everything you actually care for them.So ill free them but I want you to promise that you will not allow them to completely control you anymore.You are not a toy.I wish you would do the same with your mother as well but that fear is deeply rooted in you."


    "I promise however you know my weakness.Also a man who doesn''t fear and respect his mother isn''t a true man."


    He just sighs clearly annoyed and makes a motion with his hand then Alita and Inari appear in front of us.


    "Ok element you need to give Ash back his body now!"


    Sorry Hag Fox but I''m not done teaching Little Kit tonight and don''t worry he will get his body back.


    "Stop calling me HAG!"


    "You and the little chicken are both tens of thousands of years old.So what better word to call you than hag?"


    "You son of bitch how fucking dare you keep calling me an Angel of the lord a CHICKEN!"


    Her bitch comment pisses me of a little but Darkness also seems a bit upset as black foxfire surrounds us.


    "Careful there Hags you know how much we love our mother."Darkness says in an icy tone.Inari pulls Alita back with a horrified look.


    "Impossible you can already use the devouring flame!?"


    He smiles."Enough talk lets go."He then takes off not even bothering them a second glance.We head towards downtown but veer off and head toward the old factories by the railroad.As we approach we see two guards in front armed with automatic weapons.Darkness just casually engulfs their heads in shadows and crushes them.He then removes the shadows and their headless corpses fall to the ground.I ask why he didn''t cover their whole bodies he then points to the security lights on the warehouse.


    "The light limits our power."


    As we finally approach I see where we are it an old paper factory from the eighties the reason I know this is because the name is South Bend Paper Co.The city was renamed in 85 after Mega saved it from a nuke.


    Darkness is staring intently at the building and then all of a sudden we can see inside."Shit forgot I could do that."


    "You forgot one of your own abilities!?"


    "Hey I sit on my ass and play video games most of the time ok."


    "You have an identic memory."


    "I also can split my mind.So I sorta prioritize certain info over others.Then store everything else away."


    "And your powers aren''t important!?"


    "Eh."


    He just laughs. "I love you little kit.We going to have so much fun together.There seems to be 37 people 30 armed with weapons and the last 7 seem to be priest and nuns.Also there seems to be quite a bit light and they converted the building into a church."


    "I see how the light would be a problem but how is the church a problem?"


    "Faith magic is stronger inside places of worship.You really need to pay attention to the chicken and fox hags."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted them gone?"


    "You don''t and that''s all that matters.If you are going to keep them might as well learn what you can."


    point.


    Now lets go give the priest our answer to his "job request".


    He smiles and walks into the factory.


    The place actually looks pretty damn amazing inside.They have pews made from what looks to be marble, the walls are pristine, the floors spotless, and the altar is even better than any I''ve ever seen.Its made from gold and silver with all the tradition trimmings you would see at any church like Jesus on the cross and whatnot.Although why couldn''t they put clothes on him?


    As we walk down the aisle several guards train their weapons on us.Father Jacobs turns to us and smiles.While Bastard just frowns.The rest of the priests and nuns look at use with mild curiosity.


    "Ah young Ash welcome.I see you''ve decided to take me up on our offer.I got to admit I like you outfit it certainly fits the name the news gave you.Now as for what you''ll be doing its simple.You''re going to be our slave.To do with as we see fit.If we tell you to jump you will do so, if we tell you to bark you will do so.If we tell you to kill well you get it right?"He said this with a smug smile on his face.


    "Oh?I think you have made a mistake here Short Man Johnson.Im not here to be your slave."


    "You dont have a choice!If you keep being an insufferable little shit im going to have to show you that im not to be messed with!"


    He pulls out his phone and makes a call.However he cant seem to connect to the other side.Darkness has a knowing smile.


    "Problems?"


    Father Jacobs looks at me."What did you do!?"


    "Oh you mean to those two you left at my house to try and threaten my family?Thats simple I killed them.Just like im going to do to all of you."


    He then produces two black daggers and inserts them into the heads of the closets guards.And throws another towards Bastard.


    Bastard was fast enough to dodge then Father Jacobs decides to get over his shock.


    "Kill HIM!!"


    All the guards point their weapons at me and fire.Darkness rolls back and waves his hand in a familiar motion.Instead of the familiar feeling of steal we got hit with what felt like a semi plowing into us and smashed through a couple of pews.


    "Hahahaha.Foolish child did you think your little trick would work twice?We''ve warded everyone here against your pathetic power."


    Darkness still had a smile on his face and joy in his eyes."So you all want to suffer to death?Good.Good."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I couldn''t understand what he had planned.Sensing my confusion he just reminds me.


    "Remember little kit that was only the start."


    After that we were fired upon but darkness just calmly walked toward a group of guards letting the bullets hit us.But strangely enough they did no damage.As he reached the first guard he grabbed him by the neck and I could see why.We were covered in black flames.


    Then the guard started screaming.It was horrifying the most disturbing thing Id ever heard.And apparently the other guards as well.They threw their weapons to the ground and scattered.


    "Oh no we can''t have that."He still had a smile.


    Darkness dropped the guard black flames slowly engulfing him while he screamed.Then took off at top speed with show daggers coated in black fire in hand and started to slaughter the guards.He made good on his threat to make them suffer.


    He could have simply killed them like the first two but he didn''t.Some he sliced off their limbs others he just simply stabbed.Those that resisted made him even happier as hed rip their limbs off and let them suffer as they bled to death.In a matter of seconds all 30 of the guards were dead or dying screaming for mercy that wasn''t going to come.


    The priests and nuns just stood there shock and horror on their faces as they watched Darkness slaughter all the guards.Darkness turned to them covered in blood and gore and walked toward them with a smile a look of joy in his eyes.


    I caught a glimpse of Inari and Alita they too had horrified looks.It hurt to see them look at me like I was some kind of monster.


    "How could you just do that."One of the nun spoke up.


    Easily.Then he lashed out with a dagger but was blocked by some barrier.


    "Hmm nice trick but dont think it will protect you for long."He then started to slash repeatedly at the barrier.


    "Everyone combine your strength I need a few moments to complete my spell."


    "I dont think we should let him do that."


    "I agree little kit but how do you propose we get through this barrier?It even stops the devouring flame."


    "Ask the girls."


    "I refuse."


    "Why!?"


    "Because where''s the fun in that?"


    "Screw fun I want to live!"


    "I doubt he could have anything that could truly thre-I may have spoke to soon."


    We were too late the priest finished the spell.In his hands was a weird looking spear it was red and it spiraled all the up until it forked into two blades.It pulsed with power.


    "Impossible..."Alitas says.


    "Chic-Angel explain!"


    "That''s the Lance of Longinus.It''s been lost for centuries."


    "That wouldn''t happen to be the spear that Jesus was stabbed with would it?"


    She just nodded."That''s not all it power is truly immense.You need to get out of here now.The only way you have a chance against that thing is with your holy power but with you controlling Ash''s body you don''t have access to it.But even if you had access you''d at best last two minutes."


    "Ok Darkness new plan.RUN!!!"I yell.


    He silently agreed and took off for the door.


    "Where do you think you are going!"The priest screams then teleports in front of us.


    Oh fuck.


    Oh fuck.


    Oh fuck.


    Oh fuck.We all say at once.


    "Did Alita just say fuck!?"


    "Not now little kit!"


    "In this place my power is absolute!Did you think I''d let you get away!?With the lance I am on par with the angels themselves!In a place of worship my power is magnified even more!Im going to end you but not right away first I''ll cripple you then Im going to get your family and slaughter them like pigs and let you bathe in their blood.And when you beg for mercy only then will I kill you!"He screams maniacally.


    Then he swung the lance at us.Darkness dodged back but the blade let loose a shock wave that sent us flying into a wall.


    Darkness stands and gets ready to counterattack but next thing we know were pinned to the wall.Pain flares through us blood spits out our mouth and we look down.The lance is buried into our stomach and it exits through our spine.


    "Little..Kit....I think we''re fucked."


    I just agree.With our spine severed we were paralyzed we couldn''t move an inch not to mention the hole in our stomach.


    The priest approaches us with a sneer on his face."You thought that you could win?You are nothing boy!I brought down an angel and a demon.Did you think some teenage super could really stop me!?Now im going to collect your family."With that he yanks the lance out and I fall to the floor.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inari


    "Nooooooooooo!!!Alita hurry and heal him!Hes dying!"


    "I cant this element was able to completely block me from his holy power!"She says with tears running down her face.


    "There must be something we can do!We cant just let him die!"


    "You dont understand.Even if I had my full power I wouldn''t be able to save him!Wounds from that weapon cant be healed with Angelic powers alone!If you had your full power as well as I then maybe with your light element wed have a chance."


    I looked at her in defeat.Tears streaming down my face.Is this truly how it ends?I turn to look back at Ash.If it wasn''t for him we''d be dead or worse.And now when he needs us we can''t do a damn thing!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    "I may need a little help here."I hear him call out.Then I hear a voice Ive never heard before.


    "I can see that.Kit open up your holy powers completely.Do not ask questions."


    I do as the voice asks as it seems to be someone I dont want to piss off.Then I feel all my power disappear and then it gets really really cold.


    "Who is that?"I ask.


    "The main reason I wont take your body."


    "Wait what!?"


    "When this is over have the hag fox explain elements to you.For now know we aren''t going to die."


    "Ive healed the wound Darkness end this now.When you are done we need to have a talk."I felt him shiver.


    "Are you scared of that voice?"


    "You should be too little kit.That''s your primary element and she is far stronger than me and lightning put together.Also the most dangerous."


    "Wait she!?"


    "That''s what surprises you?Elements can''t be women?"


    "I uh.....Lets finish this."


    Darkness didn''t take any chance he dashed forward at top speed.Then lopped off the priests head.The priest had a look of surprise on his face.The fucker got off too easy.But that didn''t mean the others would.Picking up the lance the power it once had didnt flow through us.It was just a normal lance.maybe you need to be faithful?Didnt matter Darkness threw the lance and pinned Bastard to the wall.Then smile still on his face walked toward the rest.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    It was bad none of them got off easy like Father Jacob.i wanted him to end the nuns fast but he would have none of it.He ripped them apart.


    The first He pried open the jaw and dropped a drop of black fire down his throat.Letting him burn from the inside out.The next one he ripped the arms off of and slammed them through his stomach.After that one he brought out normal fox fire and let it slowly consume him.


    For the nuns they all died in mangled heaps as one died by shadows like the first two tonight.The other was sliced apart.By the time he moved on to Bastard he was cry and smelled like piss.


    Then he yanked out the lance and crushed his head between my fingers.If I could I would''ve thrown up.Instead I cried.Even if I wanted them dead I didnt want this.The whole time he want this.The whole time he had a smile.The whole time.

 11.Fun,Nightmare. and Pride

    If I ever had to do tables I''d probably go insane.Let me know if you guys prefer the longer chapters or should I keep them the same length?I got yelled at by my buddy who told me to try giving writing a try.He said using colors to write out the conversations is lazy.So I added quotation marks.While it''ll still be colored for the elements Ash,Inari, and Alita.If you guys dont want the colors all together let me know below.Anyway here''s the next one.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Darkness


    "Hmmm it seems Little kit has passed out.Pity."I say


    "He won''t become you."I hear the hag fox state.


    "Unfortunately you are correct.But not for the reason you think.He will become similar if im successful,however that all depends on what she plans."I let them know with a smile.


    "We won''t allow it he shall never be even a fraction of you!"The annoying angel screams.


    I smile at the two how naive they are.They truly believe that.However.


    "Its too late with my awakening he has already started to change.He may not become me but he still can become a monster.Now I wish to have more fun tonight and you two seem like buzz kills so goodbye."


    Waving my hands I seal the two in shadows.Then use the connection through their souls and seal them there.


    "Now what trouble can I get into?"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    All I see is blood, gore, and destruction.In the middle of it all is me standing there covered in blood a familiar smile on my face.I move up next to myself and ask why?


    He shrugs and moves forward and I follow.We head down a road then up a hill.When we reach the top he waves his and gives a bow.


    I look out and see my city, my home in ruins.I grab my hand and lead myself through town.I see heros and villains everywhere their dead bodies screaming in silent horror.I look at my other self and he seems to have a look of pure glee.Then he leads me deeper into town.We come to what remains of Mega Tower what was once an impressive sight to behold is now full of holes, smoke rising from various spots.He drags me inside.The staff that once graced the once impressive lobby are still there albeit in pieces.We move on and go into an elevator.He/I click the top floor.We arrive and come to what looks like a living room.Everything in here looks expensive even in there ruined state.I look at the destruction trying to figure out how all this could have possibly happened.My other self motions to me.I follow him he leads me to what looks like a deck outside and each with a spike through their chest are the Mega Force.All very dead.


    My other self motions me again and leads me to the edge of the building and points.I look out and my face turns into pure horror.Because spelled out in the burning remains of the city is.


    ROGUE


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I wake up hearing my alarm go off I reach up to smash the evil thing, however my arm seems pinned by something soft and there seems to be a weight on my chest.I open my eyes and notice my situation.On my right there is a woman with black hair, an oval face, smooth skin, and full lips.My arm seems to be pinned by her rather impressive chest.I turn my head and see yet another woman on my chest.This one has dark red hair, heart shaped face, and pouty lips.They were both nude.


    I try to wiggle out without waking them but then run into a bit of a problem.My lower body seemed to be caught in something warm and wet.It doesn''t take a genius to figure out what.Due to my movement the redhead moans a little and starts rocking her hips slowly.Then I see her open her eyes and my heart stops a little.Her eyes were pure ruby red much like her lipstick and all I could see in them were playfulness and lust.


    "Morning handsome ready for another go?"


    "Sam you had your turn let me get first morning dibs."


    I turn and notice that the other woman has woken up and I see her dark black onyx eyes and can see lust and playfulness there as well.Sam as the other girl called her turns to her with a smile while still rocking her hips albeit with a bit more vigor.


    "Now Clare no need to be greedy.After last night we both know he has more than enough stamina for both of us.Besides I already got started do us a favor though and turn off that alarm then Ash dear why dont you give that amazing tongue of yours a bit of work with Clare?"Sam says and starts making out with Clare.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I was so stunned I had no idea what to say.But in this situation I want someone to name a man who would say no.I just gave a wry smile my nightmare all but forgotten and started to hope my "skills" from last night were still present.Clare positioned herself above me, Sam started moving faster, and I decided to get to work.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A few hours later we were all leaving the shower which went longer than intended due to me being quite healthy.As I got to see their bodies much better.Sam had lightly tanned skin with an hour glass figure she was a bit taller than me at 5''9 and had an amazing pair on her full firm and perky as hell.Clare was shorter at 5''3 and had really pale skin despite her petite frame she had an ass worth worship and her tits were bigger than Clares while I dont know sizes if I had to guess Sam was a c while Clare was most definitely a double d.They were both in their early to mid-twenties and all I could think was thank you god I knew you wouldn''t let me down.I had my doubts about you man especially when you stuck me with Alita and Inari but-


    Oh shit!Where they hell are they! Normally by now I would be on the verge of death!The girls start to get dressed and I get distracted for a moment.I shake my head and clear my thoughts.Then I look into my soul and see them bound and gagged in what looks like shadows.I have an idea of what happened but I think for now I''ll leave them be.As Im pretty sure I dont want them out while Clare and Sam are still here.I turn to look at the girls and my heart stops.


    Oh cmon!Why god?Is my pain funny?Is there a bet with the other gods and all of you are seeing which female finally does me in?I was starting to believe in you too!


    The reason for my sudden shift is because standing in front of me are two villains that are quite well known.In a blood red cloak that much like the one I have hides her face, a long red dress that hugs her well defined body is Sam or as everyone else knows her Little Bloody Red.A villain extremely proficient in blood magic and one of Megas known nemesis.Next in a pure white robe with a black veil covering her face is Clare otherwise known as The White Witch.Another villain but who specializes in soul magic or as most people call her a Necromancer.


    "Goodbye Ash or do you prefer Rogue?"Clare Asks playfully.


    "Ash is fine.However its probably best not to call me that in public."


    They both smile and leave and giving me one final kiss each.


    "We will keep in touch."Then in a flash of light their both gone.I was still a little shocked.I mean I just fucked two of the worst (and hottest) criminals in the country and lived.On one hand im proud as hell.On the other im terrified that they know where I live but still for some reason really proud.I think I take after my father more than I thought.As I recall him telling me something when I was younger.


    "Son if you ever have a chance with a crazy or bad girl take it."My father says seriously.


    "What if I die?"


    "Its a risk but damn if its not worth it."


    "Uh-huh twenty bucks and I won''t tell mom."


    I got that 20.Good times.I get dressed and decide the girls have been locked up long enough and try to figure out how to free them.I sat there staring at them for 30 minutes and came up with nothing.Well I had an idea but I didnt want to go there quite yet.I turn and notice a paper next to my computer.


    Hello Little Kit hope you like the gift I left you this morning.Im sure you decided to dive right in as they are most definitely your type.To free the girls your need to pull on my power and untangle the shadows.Don''t worry I won''t be waking anytime soon ask the Hag fox but if you''re still in the middle of the fun I left you see if they will join that outta be interesting.


    Your Element,


    D.


    "So that explains why I had such an interesting morning."*sigh*I need to talk to them before I go to moms resturant so I guess I better suck it up."Much like when I use lighting I pull on darkness and I feel flow through me every dark thought in the back of my head comes up.I try with all my might to push them back and focus on the girls and start to pull the tendrils from the girls.When they get free there both pissed and look ready to kill but I just raise my hand and turn to Inari.


    "We gotta talk."

 12.Talk,Elements, and Space

    I know its still slow on the releases but I''ve been working far to much lately.Add on the fact that everyone always wants to go out and I have very little time to right.Also this one will be without color due to me doing this on my phone at work.Let me know if you prefer it this way if not ill change it when I get home.Sorry for any mistakes as my phone is small.


    This week im taking a break from everything but work so during the week I should get my normal 2 but this weekend im planning on getting the 2 up to 4-5 for the week so for all of you who are patient thx and enjoy.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Talk?"


    "You want to talk!?Ok how about we talk about how you knew we were trapped and decided to ignore us and instead screw two dangerous villains!"


    "In my defense there is not a straight man alive who would have done any different.Plus thats not really the point right now I-"


    "Oh I am so gonna-"


    "ENOUGH!Inari you need to start talking I need to know about my elements now!I''m tired of being in the dark!Do you know what could''ve happened if I let Darkness out against someone in broad daylight!?He would''ve slaughter the enemy sure but at the same time the world, heroes, and my family would have seen me as a monster!Now tell me what I need to know and no more holding back this isn''t fucking funny I massacred all those people goddammit!"


    Seeing her flinch at my outburst I decided to stop and give her a chance to finally explain.Alita seemed upset at my words probably more the last few but kept quiet as it seems she wants the info as well.


    "Fine."her tone a bit defeated."Normally when it comes to elements a Kitsune will always have 3 one prime and 2 subs.However you have no subs all three of you elements are primes.I mean how fucking rare of a being can you be.Not only are you a male, are a swapper, and have access to you elements with 1 tail.You are also a super and an Angel.


    "How is me being a male a part of this?"


    "Shut up and listen, don''t interrupt me if you want answers got it?"I narrowed my eyes at her tone but nodded my head for her to continue.


    "Good.Now you being a male isn''t all that important it''s just there is like 1 male in every 1000 kitsune or so."


    "Holy shit!"She narrowed her eyes and glared at me."Right shutting up."


    "Anyway as I was saying you have three prime elements the reason why this is important is that prime elements awaken.Once they awaken no matter the person the element will start to affect the individual.As to why this is, it''s because the elements are you or in better terms possible future yous.The elements are categorized into subs and primes by scale of power.The higher the power the more likely you will become the person the element is.So far you have only used lighting and darkness but darkness fears the third.Which means all three can awaken."


    "Then I will become him?"I reply with a bit of dread as he isn''t all bad he did leave me an amazing present albeit a dangerous one but still.


    "Yes and no.Prime elements are just possible chances of what one will become.A part of him will always be with you but that doesn''t mean that you will be him in full.That''s why I told you to control your emotions the elements control you that way.However you hold three primes which has never happened as far as I know.There has been cases of two like with me but all three is unheard of.What it comes down to is simple all three are future you''s but you will never fully become one due to all of them trying to influence you."


    "Well at least that''s something.I didn''t want to have to explain to my parents why I am a fucking psychopath."


    "For now it''s best if you avoid letting them take over if you can help it.They are powerful but the damage they can do is not worth the risk."


    I just nod but I honestly can''t promise them anything.If my family is in danger and I can''t help them I''ll gladly become a monster.


    "Alita is there anything I should be worried about on the angel front?"


    "You have to progress slower than normal otherwise the power will vaporize you from the inside out but other than that no."


    Inari and I looked at her in shock.That should''ve been the first thing you told me!I wanted to scream but at this point I''m just gonna let it go it''s only Saturday morning and it''s already been a hell of a weekend.Instead I shake my head and get ready for guh argh ugg work.God can''t even think that without wanting to vomit.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    After I walk out of the bathroom and brush my teeth again I head to moms resturant.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP Ghost Nappa!


    Hearing my alarm I snap awake.


    "Shit!"


    I look at my tv and notice I lost that last match.Mom decided so long as I keep up what I''m doing I could have my games back so I''ve been playing nonstop since Saturday night up until 4 hour ago and now I''ve got school.


    "Dammit how did I fall asleep!"


    "Ash you should be dead. Darkness was controlling your body but you still got pierced through your stomach and had your spine severed.Even with healing your body needs rest."


    Well fuck that''s annoying.I get up wipe the doritos crumbs off me and head to the bathroom.After I go to breakfast promise mom I''ll show up on time later, see the brats off to the bus, then head to school.


    I arrive at the unholy bitch Mrs.Demis class and wait for my day to go by yet again.The day goes by smoothly although it was a little weird I figured Mrs.Demi would be her usual bitch self but was weirdly tolerable.I also thought Cindy would annoy me the hero thing again but no.Well I didn''t really care as it makes my life easier.


    I head towards moms work oddly tired but as Alita said I should technically be dead so a little tiredness is a better trade off.Inari and Alita apparently share said tiredness as they both are napping on my head.They decided


    to halt my training for a few weeks so I could recuperate as my stamina is about a normal persons.


    As I round the last corner to Specialty (moms restaurant) I blink and see that somehow im flying through the air.


    "What the fuck!" All three of us yell.I look up and notice that im being held by a hand and said hand is connected by someone in a red spandex suit with a yellow cape.Then I notice he hasn''t stopped ascending.


    "Hey asshole you''re starting to leave the atmosphere and I cant breath in fucking space!"


    "Can I?"I ask the girls.


    "Not yet."Alita replies.


    Huh neat.but still have a problem.I decided to shroud myself in fire and make the fucker drop me ill figure something out on the fall.


    However he notices my fire and rockets forward even faster next thing I know im in space and I cant breath.Of course my fire goes out then a thin veil goes over my head.


    "What the fuck asshole who do you fucking think you are!"I say while gasping for air.


    Still no answer although I probably wouldn''t hear him anyway what with us being in space.I then notice our destination and my heart goes cold.We were headed for the fucking moon.


    On the moon is a station and a prison.Originally it was a place for superheroes to hide away and relax and plan out raids.But then it was converted to hold the worst of the worst.They hollowed out the inside and turned it into the most secure prison to ever exist.


    The ass holding me lands in an open hatch and drops me on the floor.I hear alot of clicks and look up.Im surronded by a dozen armed guards with auto rifles.


    "Get up."


    I hear the voice and I turn to see my kidnapper, Mega.I do as he says because last time he kicked my ass and at the moment I don''t have a chance in hell of beating him.Just using my fire earlier drained me.Damn gotta really start working on a fix for almost dying.


    "Follow."He left no room for arguement plus I heard a few more clicks from the guns.So I decided to listen.I followed him through a hall and came to a hatch.He places his hand on a scanner and it opens.All thats in there is a panel with a bunch of numbers I figured it was an elevator.I was wrong.After Mega put in a sequence a light flashed and we were in a different room.


    I looked around and saw the entire Mega Force at a long table. Mega took the empty seat and then Tech spoke up.


    "We will now begin the trial of Rogue aka Ash Falls for the crime of murder."


    "FUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCKKKKK!!!!!"

 13.Trial,MindNuke, and Oh Fuck

    Yea so my laptop took a turn for the worst and I don''t have the money for a new one or a repair.So all the next few chapters will be done through my phone at work or a tablet that im boring.So there wont be any colored conversations for a while much to the delight of my dick friend.<---This guy broke my laptop.


    So yeah I''m still planning to keep the same releases I said this week.As I still have my notes it won''t be an issue.The next chapter will be out later this afternoon or early this evening.So for now Enjoy.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Does the accused have anything to say in his defense?"


    "Yes shouldn''t you be getting back to Hogarth soon?I mean it''s 2016 the kid has been waiting one hell of a long time."


    "It is a coincidence my armour bares a small resemblance to that damn movie!"Tech roars.Seems I have hit a sore spot.This should be fun!


    "Ash can you still use your body control?"I hear Alita call out through my mind.


    "Yea not to a huge extent but some this place has nullified all my powers except the ones I got from you guys joining me.The rest are working but are somewhat dampened.What do you need?"


    "Weaken your skin so it can be pierced easily and then stall for time Ive got a plan to get out of here."I do as she says and then I feel the familiar pain of Inari''s claws in my back.I try not to wince as I get ready to fuck with the world''s greatest team some more.(this all happens practically instantly as we can communicate faster than normal people due to our bond)


    "Oh really not trying to live out some small childhood fantasy off of having your own Ailen Robot suit?"I start taunting Tech again with a mocking smile.


    I can see his face turning red in anger and he gets ready to shout something again but is stopped by Mysticism.She is the team''s resident spellcaster and one hell of a badass.I don''t know too much about her as you can only see the bottom portion of her face the rest of her body  is covered in a red cloak that has ancient script constantly flowing over it.Although from what I heard once she is a bit on the small side in every area but she does have some damn fine legs if Wikipedia is to be believed.


    "That will be enough.We aren''t here as a joke Mr.Falls I would take this seriously."She says in a calming voiced laced in power.Did this bitch just try to to mess with my head!?


    I get ready to retort but whatever Alita and Inari are doing on my back feels weird and I laugh at the feeling.Mysticism clearly see her attempt failed.I then laugh again at her frown as her power had no chance in hell of working anyway.Im immune to all invasions of the mind.


    "Lady the Jedi mind trick ain''t gonna work on me its best to not even bother."I see her stiffen probably didn''t expect me to out her like that.


    "And take this seriously really?You say im here for murder ok who the hell did I kill because its news to me."Not really as I have some idea as to whats going on but Alita said stall so...


    Tech seems to still be a little pissed so Mysticism takes over as all the other members are still just sitting there./


    "On Friday September 17, the bodies of Father Jacob and several other priest and nuns were found in a warehouse converted into a church.All of the bodies were found brutally murdered and most of them died and agony."Her voice started getting colder as she spoke and I could feel power building up."After extensive blood work we managed to find blood that wasn''t connected to any of the other bodies.That blood was yours."


    "So because you found my blood at a crime scene you immediately jump to (He did it!)?You know that''s a bunch of bull right?"I snort.


    "That would be true except when we checked street cameras we saw a figure enter and leave the warehouse.That was the only figure to leave we checked to make absolutely sure with our satellites.With the amount of your blood that was at the scene there is no way you weren''t involved and as the only person to walk out blame falls to you.Which is why your being given a chance to explain yourself to tell us what happened."


    "A chance!?Bitch your fucking douchebag leader abducts me in the middle of broad fucking daylight to fly me to the goddamn moon which I almost suffocated for.To put me on trial for some bullshit with no real evidence!I mean if this is a trial where is my lawyer, a jury of my peers, hell a FUCKING JUDGE!You want to talk about crimes lets talk about yours hmm?"


    "We have been given the right by the UN. to judge all high level Super threats." Tech replies with a smug smile.


    "And let me guess you guys get to decide who''s the high level threat right?This is complete bullshit when I get down to Earth again im telling the whole fucking world what you assholes are doing.I''m an American motherfuckers I have rights!"


    "Not here you don''t.The moon is the jurisdiction of the Council of Heros."Photon finally speaks up.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "What kind of bullshit is that!"I then urge Alita and Inari to hurry because it''s starting to look like im fucked but first I need a little info.


    "So what you assholes get to decide what happens to me?"I look around and don''t see someone so I ask."By the way Mega wheres that precious daughter of yours figured she would be here?"


    "She doesn''t need to be here you little prick im making sure she stays far away from you!"Mega yells.


    "So in other words she wouldn''t approve of this and most likely judging by her character doesn''t anyway.Well a least someone on your team understands human rights."


    "But you not human are you boy."Mysticism speaks at that moment.


    I flinch and stare at her in surprise.She laugh and continues."I have seen quite a few things in my pursuit of ancient tomes.Vampires, werewolves, trolls, and even demons.The world knows Gods exist so why is this so surprising to you?"


    "How."


    "Simple your aura isn''t human.You may have originally been human but you''re not anymore.I see a faint sense of Kitsune but that can''t be it Kitsune are born not made.I look forward to studying you later."She says with a small that sends shivers down my back.


    Great she has aura sight and is way better than me at using it.I can''t make the distinction between human and otherwise.


    "Enough of this, now you are going to tell us what happened." and that power I felt building earlier is let forth.It attacks me and I cant do anything to stop it I feel it attack my mind boring a hole into it.The pain is immense.After what feels like a century it lets up.Im rolled into a ball on the floor gasping in pain.I get to my feet legs shaking.


    "What the fuck bitch I fucking told you, you can''t get into my head!"


    "I had to be sure even those with mind blocking abilities can''t block that when brought here.It must have something to due with you transformation.This place should have stripped away all your shields but whatever you are has a natural one."She explains while looking over me.I feel like a prize that a kid just won and can''t wait to play with.Not in the fun way either.


    "Ash we are done you gonna need to use all of your holy energy at once but we should be in the clear.You have two symbols on your back one you should recognize as its the one that takes you to the training area.The other is what we call a mind nuke."


    "Um mind nuke?"I ask hoping I heard wrong as I dont want to be involved with anything "nuke" related.


    "Yes it''s something we angels developed when humans started to advance.It covers all directions and erases all memories of a person no matter how small from both man and machine."


    "Why didnt I use this earlier?"I ask slightly annoyed as it could have saved me so much trouble.


    "Because it''s planet wide."


    "Oh well okay then.But won''t this still reach part of earth?"


    "No you barely have enough power to activate it if you tried to use a full one you''d vaporize yourself infact this is the reason why I want you to activate the nuke and teleport to the training area.Theres a good cance this might kill especially in your weakened state."She says while avoiding my eye.


    "Wonderful.Well lets get this show on the road.Hey assholes!"They all turn and look man I love that.I smile at them and hold up two fingers."Deuces."


    Next thing I see is a white orb appear and then a familiar flash of light.I land face down my entire body screaming in pain.It feels like lava is flowing through my body.I just scream.The pain is too much and then I black out.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I wake up and notice Inari giving me a lap pillow while Alita strokes my hair.Even though this is really weird it''s oddly comfortable so I stay still and enjoy it a bit longer.However they notice I''m awake and begin to speak.


    "Bout time you woke up even with both of us healing you it still took 12 hours."Inari says with a bit of worry.Which really started to bug me.


    "Couldn''t Alita just bring me back what with the faces?"I ask slightly amused.


    "No I couldn''t not from this.I can heal your body but if your soul is destroyed there is nothing I can do."Well that poured a bucket of cold water on me.


    "*Sigh*Lets go home mom is already gonna be pissed and now I have even less clothes."I look down and notice my clothes have turned into burnt rags.


    I pop back into my room and collapse I have no energy at all not even the healing Inari and Alita gave me helped my powers are practically nonexistent at this point.


    I get up and an then tackled onto my bed.


    Surprised as hell I turn to see my mother and instead of anger I see joy in her eyes.


    "You have powers!"She squeals in delight.


    Oh fuck.

 14.Mom,Laverna, and More Fun

    "Im so happy Ive been waiting for this day for so long.I mean I''ve had my suspicions but to think you really have the family gift.Oh wait until that smug bitch sister of mine that you have powers."


    "Hey what''s wrong with Aunt Sophie."


    "She always lords over the fact that her daughter has the only full set in the family but now-wait what is your set anyway?"


    "Mom I need you to explain what the hell your talking about now please."She looked surprised and then nodded."Of course, you don''t know my mistake.Well Ash this may come as a surprise but you are not the only member of our family that has powers in fact every member of our family is at least enhanced well sorta."


    "What do you mean sorta."I ask but she just waves her hand and I lose my breath.Holy shit my mother just stole my air!


    "Quiet honey Im getting there."I just stare at her in surprise and she nods and continues.


    "You see our family is a long line of supers but we always have the same set or parts of the same set for a reason.You see technically we aren''t supers per say.We are in fact descendants of the Roman Goddess Laverna."


    "That explains so much!I always wondered why you were able to handle holy power without backfire or even dying and the answer is so simple.You had a divine spark all along!Hmm now I know you won''t vaporize yourself I can speed up your training."I hear Alita mutter.I have the feeling that wasn''t something I was meant to hear and in fact really didn''t want to so I ignore it and go back to listening to mom.


    "You see Ash Laverna is the Roman Goddess of thieves.So you see we are not supers but descendants of Laverna.Our powers all relate directly to thievery.Now im going to name off the abilities that run in our family and I want you to just nod ok there''s no need to interrupt because trust me I won''t let you anyway."She says with a wave of her hand and a wink.


    "Ok girls no more giving me shit about being scared of my mother."All of us had face of shock but both of them nodded.


    "All right Ash first off do you have Enhanced reflexes, speed, strength, stamina, and eyesight?"I nod.


    "Good what grades in each?"


    "Class 3 in stamina and reflexes,Class 2 Strength,Class 1 eyesight, and advanced initial speed."I reply


    Her eyes bulge and her mouth drops open in shock."My goddess you were blessed!Your abilities are impressive they are even better than practically everyone in our family at this point!Your cousins Roger and Lesley are the only ones that can somewhat match up to you!You beat them in strength and eyesight but their speed,stamina, and reflexes all surpass yours.Even my speed,stamina,and reflexes do.Barely but still."


    "Wait Roger and Lesley have powers!?"I ask even though she already said it I still have a hard time believing it.She looks at me annoyed at the outburst waves her hand in a familiar motion and I can''t breath again.She raises her eyebrow and I nod telling her to continue.


    "As I''ve already told you yes they have powers all of my side does.Except for our spouses of course.Now lets continue.You can move silently I presume?"I nod."Good minor teleportation?"I nod again.She smiles.


    "Now on to the last of our powers let me know which of these you have.Body control, Nightvision, thermal, x-ray, aura, or soul sight."I just nod again.


    "Well which one?"she asks.


    "All of them."I reply.


    She goes quiet and stares at me shocked.And then suddenly yells."All of them!Ho-how is that even.....no no this is unbelievable!To think you got all of them normally when one of us gets our full powers we may get only one!On rare occasions 2 but you got them all!Ha take that Sophie I am rubbing this in so hard!


    "Mom I don''t think telling the Aunt Sophie I have powers is a good idea."I try to persuade her.


    She gives me look like I''m stupid and replies."Of course it''s a good idea everyone in our family will know your


    Uncle Tom, Sophie, and Lesley.It''s family tradition.We need to have places to fall back to.After all we are a family of thieves."


    "Come again!?"Alita, Inari, and I reply.Of course she could only hear me.


    "Well what did you think a family descended from a Goddess of Thieves would be.I mean all our powers make stealing easier and don''t you get a feeling of satisfaction every time you steal?Hell your Aunt, Uncle and I stole half a billion dollars when we were younger."


    I couldn''t say anything I mean she is right it feels great when I steal.And now that I look at it my base powers are tailor made for theft.Wait did she just say half a fucking billion!?


    "We are rich!?"I yell


    She looks smug and nods."Our family are thieves Ash we all steal our own fortune eventually.I took a look at your bank account not bad by the way.Its only about 60 grand but still impressive.Now ask your questions."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Little annoyed she looked at my account but I did have a few questions."Why not tell cousin Roger about me but tell everyone else?"


    Her face drops into a scowl."Roger is a failure he became a hero and tried to turn in your uncle.Now your uncle is on a federal watch list.Gratefully your uncle didn''t tell him the family story.And before you ask Roger is Sleight."She says his name with disgust.


    "Always thought he was a bit of a do gooder.What about Lesley?"


    She smiles."Remember our goddesses name?"I smack my face and call myself a moron.


    "Shes Laverna the master thief who has been stealing from every major art dealer in the city!The Mega force can never catch her."


    Mom looks a bit smug."Of course not we never get caught. Hundreds of years and no one in our family has we''re just that good."Pride was just oozing out of her.


    "So what about Tim and Jack?"At that she looks a little down.


    "They already awakened and I have talked with them but they both have peak enhanced on all fronts and they dont have anything else.Which is why I was so happy you got your powers.Your Aunt and Uncle are like me the only difference is I have Aura sight, Sophie has Nightvision, and Tom has X-ray."


    "Ok last question.If we are rich why do I get such a shitty allowance?"


    She laughs and say simply."You''re lazy."


    My eye twitched at that.Then she looks at me."Now explain to me how you appeared like that and why your clothes look that way."


    I sigh and shake my head.I gotta figure out how to tell her without lying but not exactly telling the whole as her aura sight will fuck me if I lie.Eventually I gave her an abridged version of what happened up to this point.How I interrupted a ritual that ended with me getting extra abilities, how the mega force tried to recruit me, and how I just escaped from their moon prison.Of course I left out details like Alita and Inari and how Darkness slaughtered all those people.I just told her someone else did it and the Mega Force blamed me.Which isn''t technically a lie.


    What she was most interested in was the extra powers I only told her about my kitsune side but she said that some things happen.However when I showed her my tail and ears she attacked me and started petting me and rubbing my tail.Saying that I looked adorable and that from now on when dad wasn''t home im to look like myself.When she asked about how I appeared I told her it was a spell someone told me.


    All in all she took in stride.The mom that was the iron hammer my whole life was actually easy going what the hell is this!


    "Still though are you sure that spell you escaped with worked?"She asked feeling uneasy


    "I trust my source."I saw Alita light up at that.


    "Good and we are going to get them for this and that sham of a trial.Who the hell do they think they are kidnapping my son!Those fucking bastards are gonna pay!"She had a look in her eye that I will remember my entire life as it scared the piss out of me.


    "So I guess you are going to want me to train now huh."


    She look at me and shook her head."If you need help sure but we Laverna always learn on our own.That way we have our own styles and don''t copy each others habits.Now I''ll call into school for you for the rest of the week so you can get some rest.From now on though you need to let me know when you are stepping out.I don''t want to have to worry."She gives me a look and I nod.


    After that she tells me to get some sleep and she will talk to me in the morning.I lay back on my back exhausted and think over everything that I''ve been told.


    "Well at least we know why you got those extra abilities now.They were coded into your DNA and when you merged with us and gained Alitas holy abilities they must have unlocked due to your connection to a divine being.Well we gave you the week off and so did your mom so enjoy your rest.Alita and I are going to rest up as well."Inari pipes up.Then both of them disappear.I look in my connection and see them.


    Well if they are gonna rest.....I look at my computer and smile.I get up and head towards it but then a flash happens.


    "Oh c''mon what now!"


    "What don''t you want to play?"I turn and see Sam and Clare. Sam in a teacher''s outfit and Clare in a Japanese schoolgirl outfit.


    Well my computer can go fuck itself for a while.I smile and walk towards them.


    "Ready for your lesson Ash."They smile with mischief.


    Well its not rest but im not complaining.


    Thank you Goddess!


    <hr />


    <hr />


    <blockquote><cite>Kruten Wrote:  [ -> ]</a></cite>dosen''t irina want the D? i mean she is a demon haha</blockquote>


    Remember yokai ;)

 15.Fire.Family, and a Plan

    My night was exhausting as hell.Apparently your not allowed to stop until they say so.It wouldn''t have been such a problem if I wasn''t already dead tired, but one part of my body betrayed me.The girls were surprised to find I was a kitsune and asked why I didn''t show before.I told them that I normally use Illusions to hide my ears and tail.Another fun fact I learned apparently male kitsune are mostly assholes and that they are generally forbidden from sleeping with anyone not kitsune.The girls were pleasantly surprised that I was more than willing and that I don''t give a damn about kitsune ways.Not that their ways applied to me in the first place.Surprisingly they didn''t ask about why a kitsune was living with humans.Although I could tell they were curious up until they left.


    It was a already afternoon by the time they left as we were up really late.Plus I really needed the sleep.No one was home so I made a quick breakfast.While eating I thought over everything and kept coming back to one thing.


    "Fuck.I gotta break into Mega Tower don''t I?"I knew I had to do this today to get my name and blood out of their system.I watched the news and reporters kept showing up to the tower but the B-listers kept saying the team was still on the moon trying to find the cause of the flash of light.So I still had some time.I also need to take care of the warehouse.Can''t have them getting my blood again.I thought about maybe "taking care" of Cindy as well but that may be an avenue of safety, plus the fact that my mind jumped to killing her first scared the hell outta me.


    With the girls still down I had no backup.I thought about asking Sam and Clare but decided against it, they were too wild of a card to mess with.


    But then I remembered I''m part of a family of thieves who better than to help me still than the great thief Laverna herself.With my gameplan set I started to suit up.Thanks to instructions left by Darkness I could use the suit perfectly.All I had to do was call up my dark element and the suit would respond wrapping around me.All my dark thoughts dove to the front of my mind begging to be acted upon but I fought them down.It was hard I barely have any power besides my super ones, but I''m gonna need the dark element for my plan.


    I set out for the warehouse first.Upon arrival I could see that it was tapped off and that there was a squad car out front.I flipped on x-ray to make sure no one was inside then snuck onto the roof.


    Then I place my hand on the building and activated foxfire.Then darkness for my plan to work I need to be absolutely sure that all evidence is gone and the devouring flame was the best for the job.Darkness said the smallest flame could eat a house in a hour.Well I wonder how fast a wave will eat a warehouse.I put half of my remaining energy into the flames and fled.


    I hid under a semi my suit using the shadows to hide me. As I watched the building burn I saw firefighters and heroes alike try to put it out but none of them stood a chance.To the ones that caught fire I put it out as I still didn''t want to be murderer.In 30 minutes the building was gone.I secretly put out the fire and left.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    1 hour later I knew my aunt would be getting Lesley from school so I waited for them.As they made it back to the car my aunt saw me sitting on the hood of her car and threw a knife at me!


    "Holy shit aunt Sophie its me!"I barely dodged that!Thank you Inari!


    "I know the tail gave you away. Your mother told me about you last night.However I don''t like people sitting on my car."She replied with a grin.


    She had a bitchin 67''mustang custom.My aunt loves her car.I think more than even her daughter.She almost castrated her husband Chris when he winged it.I''ve seen the scar.Dad, Uncle Tom, and I had to hide him for a week.I wasn''t hiding my tail and ears to save energy plus I''m tired of hiding them when I relly don''t need to.


    "You know I didn''t believe her when she said you had a tail but I''ll be damn!To think you not only got all of the family gifts.You also stumbled upon some extras.You are one lucky kid you know that?"She says while unlocking the car and motions for me to get in.Lesley gives me a hug and we set off.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Lucky isn''t the word I''d use.The past month has been hell."I saw both their faces drop when I said that.


    "Your mother told me.To think the fucking heroes had some bullshit setup like that!"She says with disgust.


    "Don''t worry cuz we are family and family sticks together!Except for Roger that little bastard can die!"Lesley says and Aunt Sophie gives an approving nod.


    "Is it really so bad that he''s a hero?"I ask.


    "No but when he goes after his own family for his justice then it is.I mean his own father!He even almost caught Lesley gratefully I helped her otherwise he would have."My aunt replies.


    A few minutes later we pull up to their house and go in and sit down.They both look at me and ask what I need.I look at Lesley


    "How do you feel about breaking into Mega tower cuz?"


    They both look at me in shock.Then they turn to each other and grin."Well nephew you really are a Laverna!"My aunt laughs.


    I then explain my need for doing so and they both nod and say that it''s my only choice really.Then they ask if I have a plan.


    "Yea but first I gotta ask Lesley whats your rare ability?"Im hoping for thermal, aura, or x-ray.


    "Same as mom nightvision why?"She replies.


    "I was gonna have you take out the cameras or guards if you had any of the other sights but guess I''ll take care of that.So here''s the plan in full.We are going in and we are going in fast.Right through the front door."They both look at me as if I was insane.But I hold up my hand and tell them to her me out.


    "With our abilities it won''t be hard plus the place probably only has a few B-listers at best.Just take their air and knock them out as we move.I''m going to take care of the cameras and guards Im going to need you to upload this (I hand her a thumb drive) in any computer while I make my way down to the lab to find my blood."


    "How are you going to find it and what does this do?"She asks while holding up the thumb drive.


    "Simple (I point to my nose) I have excellent smell.That by the way is a virus I designed when I was 15 and hacked the CIA, the bastards had a file on me for hacking before and I needed it erased.So I made that to make the name Ash Falls disappear from any system."I say.


    "Holy shit kid how fucking smart are you!"They look at me in shock.


    "Eh."I just shrug.


    I could tell that annoyed them as they both did the family eye twitch.


    "I figure with the both of us they don''t stand a chance in hell.So what do you say?"


    Lesley looks at me and nods."I''m in give me a sec to get suited up and we can head out."She heads to her room and aunt Sophie ask if I want anything to drink.I nod and sit back.I watch her head off to the kitchen and marvel at how her, mom, and Lesley all look alike.Same long dark hair with a tinge of red.Same green eyes.Same facial features.Hell even same height.If they were all the same age you wouldn''t be able to tell them apart.Must be a family thing because Jack, Tim, Uncle Tom, and I all look alike as well.Although im still fucking short!My brothers should pass me in height soon.


    I get my drink and wait.Next thing I know I''m being shaken awake.Startled I look up and see my aunt with a look of worry on her face.


    "Ash are you ok?Your mom said you came home in burnt clothes and you didn''t look to well.Even now you look a little pale.Are sure your up for this?"I smile and tell her I''m fine.She frowns but lets it go.However I know she is going to tell mom.For some reason the women in my family have always doted on me whenever I was sick.I tried asking once but they just said it was something that happened when I was younger.


    I hear Lesley come back into the room and get up.She is in a dark purple dress that''s cut and only covers one leg.She has black leggings and black gloves.A simple mask that covers her eyes and a Black shawl is wrapped over her mouth and shoulders.


    "Lets rob some heroes shall we."I just grin.

 16.Heist,C-list,and My Turn

    Sorry about the long wait I''ve been helping a buddy do a faq for a class project.Can''t even look at my 3ds right now.This week there shouldn''t be such a gap in time.Here''s the next one.


    P.S.I miss my computer.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lesley/Laverna and I make great time heading for Mega tower.By the time we get there only 6 minutes have passed which if you consider we are on foot and 15 miles from the tower in the first place that''s not bad.Would''ve been faster but I was pacing myself my damn power was taking its sweet ass time recovering.My stamina wasn''t holding up so well either as I was winded.


    Laverna gave me a worried look.The only people who should be winded from that were enhanceds.Gratefully I had my hood up so she couldn''t see my whole face.I gave her a fake smile and said to get ready.


    The outside was still mobbed with reporters wanting to know about the bright flash that came from the moon.Since the plan was to go in from  the front they needed to be clear.I pulled hard on my near non-existent powers and put the best illusion of Santa Clause in front of them.Everyone took off screaming.


    "Oh that was cruel and downright devious Ash."Laverna says.


    "It''s Rogue cuz, and I thought it was funny."I grin.


    Now with our opening we rush in both of us take care of everyone in the lobby pretty quickly.Our powers would put kidnappers to shame.After everyone was knocked out I made sure to take care of the pesky auto turrets hidden in the walls and ceilings.My x-ray and thermal pointing out all cameras and other devices we make quick time to the elevators.


    "I never knew x-ray and thermal could be used like that!Dammit wish I''d gotten one of those some of my heists would''ve been so easy!"She says with mild jealousy.


    I smirk then pry open the doors wich was much harder than usual.Man I need rest.We take off for the 20th floor where I remembered the lab being.Turns out climbing an elevator shaft is easy when you have mastered parkour.Ha what''s a useless skill now Inari!Laverna on the other hand was having a hard time she couldn''t bounce off the walls as easily so I grabbed her and threw her on my back as she gave out an indignant yelp.


    "I could''ve done it!"She says with a pout.


    "Of course! It would''ve taken you about an hour and then...... We would''ve been caught."I say with a much sarcasm as possible.


    "Hey normally there is a plan for this plus not all of us have fox abilities!"She yells


    "This is just parkour mixed with speed and strength."I say simply


    "I''ve learned a little of that but I have never used it like this!"


    "What?Aren''t you some bigshot thief!?"I mock her


    "Hey I plan all of my targets down to the finest detail I don''t go charging straight in!"I could tell she was starting to get a little pissed.After all I was the one who asked for her help.Who am I to judge her skills.


    "Besides how did you master it?Your mom just found out about your abilities so she didn''t teach you?(Uh oh)You.....How long have you had powers?"she finally asks with narrowed eyes.


    "little over 3 years."I say keeping my eyes up.


    "You bastard!I could''ve used your help for so long now!I''ve had mine 4 months!And your giving me shit for not having mastered parkour!?I am so telling your mom!"my face pales.


    Shit!Knew that was gonna bite me in the ass.We finally reach the 20th floor and I make sure to take care of any security on the other side of the door.We finally emerge and I recognize the hallway its the one where I stopped with Inari.I take off for the lab.


    "Halt!"As we come into the lab we hear a yell.We turn and then both laugh.The voice belonged to a hero that prioritizes martial arts and gadgets.Tactic.He has no powers whatsoever.


    "Whats so funny villains!"Our soon to be knocked out hero yells.


    "You do it Laverna I can''t stop laughing this is who they left to guard this place?The dude barely makes C-list."


    She just waves her hand and we both look at the even more pissed off Tactic.But then nothing happens.She waves her hand again and again but still nothing.She looks at me.


    "Shit."We say in unison.


    Tactic pull out a remote and smiles."I know all about your little tricks Laverna.You and your new little sidekick are not stealing anything today!This remote jams all superpowers.Now surrender you have no chance against me."He says with smug satisfaction.


    Laverna actually looks worried.I on the other hand am not.Sure my superpowers may be blocked but jokes on him.I point a finger at the remote and shoot out a small bolt of lighting and blast the remote outta his hand.He looks at it in shock then Laverna takes him down.


    "Nice job cu-Are you alright!"She hurries to my side as im hunched over and panting hard.That small bolt almost made me pass out from exhaustion.


    "Im fine we need to get this done.Upload the virus while I get my blood samples."She looks at me hard and nods.


    "After this I''m telling your mother to quarantine your ass in your room.I don''t think you''ve told us everything yet and it pisses me off."She walks toward a computer and promises her voice laced in anger.


    One of these days I really need to find out why the women in my family are so protective and why they always seem to know when I''m hiding something.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I start sniffing around for my blood and pick up the scent.I locate it in a fridge and pull it out.It''s a tiny slide with a few drops.I put in my pocket.Which are apparently bottomless according to Darknesses notes.Laverna comes up to me and says she is done.I make sure there is nothing else.And get ready to head out.But then I notice something.A recently familiar device.Turns out Tech left one his teleportation devices so I decide to pocket that as well.


    We don''t leave the same way we entered instead we take the way Inari found last time I was here.Laverna couldn''t make the jump so I put her on my back again and took off.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I love it when a plan comes together!"I say smugly on our way back."Although I wish I had a cigar at this moment."


    "You smoke!"She yells in my ear and I slam into the building im currently jumping over.


    "No it''s a reference dammit!"Why do people have to yell in my ear mid fucking air!She rolls her eyes.


    "That wasn''t really a plan that was more of a matter of extreme fucking luck."She says pouring a bucket of water over my joy.


    "Why do women not want me to be happy?"


    "We do its just we want you to be happy under our circumstances."She says seriously which manages to make me far more scared of my family than I was previously.


    "Ok what the fuck!?"I stop and ask her.


    "What?"She tilts her head and asks.


    "Don''t give me that shit!Why are the women in our family so over the top with me!Tim, Jack, and Roger never had to put up with half the shit I did over the years!"


    She looks at me and sighs."Im sorry but I can''t tell you yet.One day maybe but not yet."Then she takes off again.


    I just stood there more confused than ever.Just what the hell happened?I take off after her.


    We continue silently the rest of the way and as we start nearing the suburbs.My oh shit you''re about to get hit sense activated.Before I am I immediately pull out Tech''s teleportation device hit the coordinates for aunt Sophies and throw it at Lesley.


    "What are yo-"she disappears in a flash and that hit I knew was coming connects.


    Im hit so hard I pass through the building im on at an angle and slam into the street making a small crater.I get to my feet unsteadily and look at my attackers.Surprise surprise it''s the motherfucking Mega Force.


    "Don''t you guys have anything better to do then oh I don''t not fuck with me?"


    "You broke into my lab and stole some samples and erased some data.Which should be impossible by the way.And you are wondering why we are attacking you Rogue?Tech says with look that pretty much screamed moron.


    "Fair point but weren''t you guys supposed to be on the moon?Even with Megas speed making it back that fast shouldn''t be possible."


    "You think minor teleportation is the extent of my genius?"He replies with a huff."


    "You had stuff and information that didn''t belong to you I was taking it back."I say trying to stall and think of a plan.


    "Oh and what stuff would that be?"Mysticism speaks up."That stuff and information wouldn''t happen to be about you now would it?"My head whips to her.This wasn''t starting to sound good.


    "You see I am not your average mage.I have studied and battled countless creatures and fought in many wars in several dimensions.So if you think an Angelic Mind Nuke is gonna work against me you have another thing coming."She says with anger and power laced into her voice.


    "While it did catch me off guard and I was affected when I watched the video of what happened I knew what it was.All it took was a simple spell and my memories returned.Sadly I can''t do so for my other members.However that doesn''t change the fact that we are going to take you and this time you won''t escape As-"


    "Enough!I''m tired of your shit!"I''ve had enough, they came again to dish out their brand of justice again.This time they most definitely have no proof(As I just got rid of it)!They were all just going on the word of that bitch.They could go for me just for breaking into the tower but no I can see she told them I was on trial with them and they are pissed that someone got away from their impenetrable illegal prison.However only she knows my name otherwise Tech would have used my name earlier.So its time for me to get rid of my morals to actually fight and not get my ass handed to me and for that I needed power.


    I went into myself where my elements sat and demanded the give me their powers.There was going to be no holding back I was going to have to go all in.At first they resisted.I could hear an ice cold voice telling me not to be stupid but I didn''t care I yanked the power from them and felt it hit me like a tsunami.Power surged through me more than I ever felt before.AS the power washed over me I heard the voice one last time.


    "You won''t have long 5 minutes at best and after that your gonna be done for."As the voice faded I smiled because that was more than enough time.This time I wasn''t going to be on the sidelines no.


    This time its my turn.

 17.Fight,blood, and Im sorry

    I felt amazing.The elements came through big time.Im not sure which one did it but I got transferred some basic knowledge on how to use them properly.Although I swear there was a "for dummies" attached.


    I looked at the Mega Force and smiled.This is going to be so much fun.


    Before they could react I poured lighting throughout my body.Increasing my speed to near teleportation speeds!The speed was far faster than I was able to use before!


    I appeared in front of Mega and grabbed him by the throat and encased him in a blaze of fox fire.His eyes widen and his mouth opened in a silent scream.I had to take care of him first as my speed is only momentary while his is continuous he would crush me if I didn''t get him by surprise.


    After I hit him with the fire my body let off an extreme amount of pain.I used my body control to turn off my sense pain and to check what happened.Turns out I fried a few of my nerves.


    So using these powers at full blast is probably gonna kill me huh?Guess that''s why Inari was always harping about mastering one at a time.Well too late to bitch about that.Gotta remember if I survive though.


    "Eat this asshole!"I turn to see Tech launch another of his "warning shots" and use Mega as a meat shield.


    The explosion was bigger than I remembered and sent me flying.I lost my grip on Mega and he landed on a car, while I slammed into a building.Gratefully I''m wearing the suit darkness made.As long as I infuse my dark element into it I can mitigate damage.Still had some blood leak from my mouth though.As it dripped out of my mouth it turned black and a small dark flame appeared.I decided to infuse the devouring flame into my bloodstream.That way if I lose any there won''t be a repeat.


    As I started to get up I heard a woosh of air and saw Saint''s staff collide with my stomach.As all the air left my stomach she twirled it and brought it down upon my head.I heard a crack and saw stars.


    Somehow I stayed conscious and I immediately shot straight into her.I slammed my palm into her chest and let of a burst of electricity ten times the power of a defibrillator.She rockets across the street and slams into what looks to be a brand new Camaro caving in the side and doesn''t move.I cringe at the waste.Such a nice car!


    "You son of a bitch!"I hear Photon yell out followed by an impressive amount of concentrated energy.


    "Oh shit!"I barely dodge but I still feel the heat as it burns through my suit and melts my skin on my right side.Gratefully I can''t feel pain.


    My suit repairs itself my skin on the other hand does not.Man that''s gonna hurt like a bitch.Pretty sure my and two face would be pals if the coin flipping prick was real.


    I glance at the street and realize it''s been turned into slag.The damn thing was still bubbling.I shivered at how close I just came to being vaporized.These motherfuckers were out to kill!


    I see Mysticism readying a spell behind a barrier.I don''t have time to deal with her yet so I throw a curtain of devouring flame over her and her barrier.


    At that moment Tech decided to shoot me with an energy blast.It hit square in the chest.I felt a few ribs break and slammed back in the damn building again.Then he followed up with a punch to the chest and we broke into the building.Turns out it was the DMV, well at least we did someone a favor.


    As I climbed out of the pile of old computers and paperwork.I see the smug bastard floating in the middle of the building.


    "Surrender Rogue you can''t win."He then points his fist at me and trains a laser on me.


    "Yea well the still forms of both Mega and Saint say otherwise."Then I use my favorite move and steal both his missile and air.Then I return his fucking warning shot!


    The explosion sends him back out of the building and catches fire.Again pretty sure we just did someone a favor.


    I send lighting through my body again and flash out into the street.I see Tech in  the melted street and rush to him.I place my hand on his suit and use my new element.Ice.


    I freeze him inside his suit and make into a frozen statue.I see Photon charge at me and decided to give him his friend.


    I grab Techs arm and slam him into Photon.The arm I''m holding breaks off and Photons skulls sounds off with a sickening crack.I look at them and think they should be okay. Probably........


    I hear an explosion and see Mysticism break free of her devouring flame prison.She looks pissed.


    "You have no chance against me!You are just some one tailed little kit!I''ve taken down 6 tailed foxes do you think you can do anything to me!Im going to win and when I do im going to find out what makes you tick.Hopefully you last longer than the other kitsune!"She screams out and lets off a spell.


    I see all the shadows start to move and then snap out and wrap around me like snakes binding me in place.


    She walks up to me with a triumphant smile."Your black fire threw me for a second.Its extremely persistent but nothing I can''t handle."She looks around at all her teammates and glare at me."You are not going to have a happy incarceration."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Careful all these people around here don''t want to say anything you are going to regret."I smile at her entirely unconcerned with my current situation.


    She smiles and gets in my face."That won''t be a problem I have silenced the whole area."


    "Good then they won''t hear you scream."I smile viciously and force the shadows off of me.She recoils and tries to retreat but shes too late.I grab her head in my hands and use the Angel mind trick Alita taught me.


    I know she could get her memories back if she used her spells but Im going to do this with a new trick.I use my holy power and combine it with my devouring flame.


    Instantly she starts screaming in pain.Trying her hardest to get away.But I hold her my strength is far to much for a spell caster to break.I go over every time my name was even mentioned in the last month and burn it from her memory.


    When I''m done I just let her drop.She lies there, eyes rolled into the back, of her head still screaming.I get ready to take off but my power stops.I fall to my knees and vomit blood.I check my insides and see that I really fucked them up with that last move.My body is in shambles most of my bones are fractured or broken from the strain of using my powers that way.I can feel the door still open to them but the power is 1/10 of what I just wielded.


    The elements must''ve given me a boost when they gave me access to them.Didn''t think they''d leave the door open though.


    I tried to force myself up but was rewarded with another round of blood vomit.I hear a few clicks and turn to see the police.


    "Great what do you worthless waste of donuts want?Come to exercise your right to be total dicks and absolute waste of tax payers money?"I say


    "Hands in the air Rogue!"I roll my eyes.I mean really?I just took care of the Mega Force and now im going to be taken down by cops?They are the most useless pieces of shit ever and now im gonna get caught.


    "Shove it up your ass pig!"I return


    "Take him down!"


    Well that was quick!I squeeze my eye shut and wait for death.I can''t even move how the hell am I to stop a bunch of piglets?But all I hear are clicks.


    I look up and see that all the cops look confused which admittedly is always the case with cops but....


    "You stupid fucking idiot!"I knew that voice anywhere and I now knew what happened.


    I turn and see not just mom but Lesley and Aunt Sophie all dressed as Laverna and bullets were continuously dropping from their hands.


    "Heeeey guyssss."I think im starting to go a little loopy from the blood loss.I also vomited blood again.


    "How dare you send me away!Do you have any idea how worried I was!Im going to fucking kick the shit out of you!"Lesley screeched.


    "Waaay urrrghhh ( man how much blood is in there?)ahead of you there."Mom reaches me first she looks pissed and her eyes rage with fury.


    "Are you okay honey?"she asks


    "Few broken bones,ton of fractures,severe burns on 50% of my body, and a lot of internal bleeding.Not sure if Ill live but other than that........"I stop talking as my every word seems to fill her with even more rage.I see Aunt Sophie and Lesley with the same rage and then all of them pull knives. and advance on the downed Mega Force.


    Before they get close however.Mega girl Slams down in front of them.


    "Enough!This all end now.There will be no more fighting!"She roars.


    I give her a look and nod."Guys don''t they aren''t worth it."


    They all stare at Mega Girl rage threatening to boil over."They kidnap you and take you to the moon,Try to frame you in a trial that they control, and then attack you in the street with the intent to kill, and you want us to do nothing!?"Moms voice got louder with every word.


    I let coughed up more blood and my vision darkens.Shit I think I''m dying.They must''ve noticed my situation as all three of them were by my side instantly.I feel Mom lift me up.Aunt Sophie is screaming something at me but I can''t hear her.I see Cindy collecting all of the Mega Force in between flashes of darkness.When she get to Mega hes still crowded in fire.


    My family is taking off but Mega Girl stops them.


    "Please wait I need him to save my father."She begs


    "Are you outta your fucking mind!He''s barely conscious!He needs treatment right away now get the fuck out of our way.This is all your fucking friends fault!"Aunt Sophie yells.


    "Its....fine...bring me next...to.him."I manage to get out


    Cindy snatches me from my mothers hand and puts me next to her father.I use the non-existent energy I have left and will the fire out of him.Cindy thanks me and takes her father.But I barely hear her that last use of power did it.My head rolls to the side blood leaking out.Mega girl stops and stare at me .


    "Im sorry."she wispers and disapears


    I hear a scream I don''t know from who but im lifted up and see Lesley crying and after that.I black out.

 18.Goddesses,Change,and Best Uncle Ever.

    So I''ve been spending my extra time (of which I don''t have a lot of lately)Changing the earlier chapters conversations.Mainly getting rid of the color text but I have added a few tidbits.I think there are like three not done yet mainly because doing so on a phone or tablet is a Pinta.The reason I''ve been using my time for this is because some people like to annoy me about it.I was getting there!!!So do to some comments, messages, and one persons "opinion"I started on those.


    =========================================================================================================


    ???????


    "Your boy is not looking to good there Lav."


    *Sigh*Laverna looks up at the screen staring at a 17-year-old boy bandaged and lying in a bed and let out another round of sighs."I realize that Art but it''s not like I can do anything anymore.Ever since he connect with those two hindrances I haven''t been able to intervene."Laverna finishes off with another round of sighs.


    "Yes it was bad enough he isn''t fixed by fate now we can only view him do to your bloodline.We need to do something about them."


    Laverna and Artemis turn to see Postverta and Antevorta enter the room."Im open to suggestions are you able to see his future again or at least glimpse?"Laverna asks Antevorta.


    "While I can no longer see his future I can see who will try to influence it.Oinari has taken an interest after that last show mad in on television.However he is frustrated do to the fact he could not observe him even though he is kitsune.The seraphim are under orders by the Archangels to find out who used the mind nuke.Which i succeful Jehovah. If Either one of these manage to get a hold of him we lose."Antevorta says.


    Laverna lets out a sigh."Why is it that he is so different?Blessed by past and future.Both Aphrodite and Rhea took notice of him upon birth even though he is of my blood.If we add on my protection how is it he is the most difficult?It was already upsetting that he was lazy.So much so that Aergia decided to throw a hand in.Both Jyestha and Artemis do not have this problem with their chosen so why is mine so favored!"Laverna raged.


    Postverta calmed her then sat her down."It seems we are going to have to do something drastic.Since he is shrouded in so much divinity even awakening his own.We are forced to.If we combine our powers we can temporarily hold them off.They are obstacles.We need them out of the way for the next part of the plan."Postverta turns and stares at the screen.


    "He cares for them if he ever found out we are responsible what do you think would happen?"Laverna replies


    "It''s already a risk we are facing with him whats another.He is the only one who can accomplish what we need on this "Earth" at least yours doesn''t despise all gods.Im having a hard enough time trying to win over mine."Artemis says was a sad smile.


    Laverna sighs again and nod her head then turn back to the screen and hopes he never finds out.


    =========================================================================================================


    Ash


    I was alive.Gotta admit didn''t think I would at the end there.I mean I felt my life leave me.When I came to my family surrounded me instantly mom and aunt Sophie had tears in their eyes.Lesley had grin on her face.It seems I was brought to Uncle Toms which make sense him being a doctor and all.Well a pediatrician (the families pediatrician).He push everyone out of the way and checks a few things then orders everyone out of the room.Of course mom stays and they start to explain what happened after I went down.


    It seems I was out for two weeks.Which I was having a hard time with.My abilities should''ve brought me back in a day at most!I tried using any of my abilities but none of my kitsune abilities were working,I couldn''t even try holy energy as I there was a drop of a drop there.Which should be full!My super based talents were working though.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Seeing my struggle Uncle Tom smiles and starts to explain."Your body is at war with itself Ash.When you first arrived you were about 55% human after two weeks im only able to find 7% human DNA."


    I stared at him shock.I knew I was changing but I figured I wouldn''t drop below 50% human!I was born human how is it that this is happening?I tried going through all the possibilities.


    As if reading my mind."You probably figured you''d balance out at 50& right?"(I nod.)"Well the best reason I can come up with is that power you used.Whatever you did was so powerful your human part couldn''t handle the stress.So it ripped your body into shreds.Weakened to such a point the stronger DNA started devouring the weaker.After a while your body finaly started to heal.The more less human DNA you have the faster you started to heal.Im sorry to say but in a few more days you will no longer be human."Uncle Tom gives me a sad smile.


    I just stared at him in shock.How was this possible!"Alita!Inari!"I scream in my mind.However I get no answer.The are still in the same state as last time.Whats the hell!!!!Uncle Tom grabs mom and they both leave after telling me to rest.


    Rest I''ve been resting for two goddamn weeks!I get up and sit on the edge of the bed.I grip the bed hard as my head explodes with pain.I immediately activate body control and turn off the pain.My eyes still fuzzy I wait a few moments.I then get up a sneak to the bathroom and throw up blood.I turn on the sink and wash off my face.I look in the mirror and freeze.


    I look at myself in shock."Damn its been a long month."I have Snow white hair that hangs slightly over my eyes.My eyes are golden with red flakes around the rim.In the center is a pure white flame constantly burning.My teeth have gotten sharper with  my canines being fully grown in.I can now do like certain anime characters and have a fang hang out.(Must PRACTICE).Then I looked down at my hand and noticed my nails have turned into claws.The final Icing on the cake.I had another tail.Like the first this one was snow white.


    I head back into the bedroom and turn on the tv.I put on the news and immediately am surprised.It turns out my little fight royally fucked the Mega Force and the council of Heros as a whole.It seems War heard what happened and got pissed.She immediately flew to the UN and had them revoke all rights they gave the council.Then grabbed the entire Mega Force and forced them to confess what they did.Looking at them the tried to put up a fight dumbasses.Gratefully they didn''t say a damn thing about me.Of course none of them were charged with anything.They also got to keep their moon prison they just can''t hold anymore trials.Noone wants to piss off War.


    Then it changed and show a wanted poster and surprise surprise guess who it is.ME!!!Turns out despite all my actions being in self defense at the time they were sanctioned by the UN so they can come for my ass.Which at this point doesn''t even bother me anymore.


    "What am I going to do?I have no access to my new abilities for awhile without constant use of body control I can''t even move.Im wanted by the UN.To top it off I cant even be considered human anymore."I sigh and head back toward the bed and catch sight of a bag.I open it and smile.Inside was my Xbox and all the new games I missed with a note.


    Hey Nephew thought you might get bored so I brought these and stocked the mini fridge full of snacks and mountain dew.


    Best uncle ever.

 19.Gamer Coma,Castration,and Weapons.

    Alita


    "So this is what we come back to?We leave for a little bit and he reverts back to waste!?"Inari was pissed from the moment we came back.Mainly because we are both looking at Ash in what he calls a "gamer coma".All around him are chip bags,mountain dew, and various energy drinks.In his hand is a controller and a headset on his head.The game is still on but paused.


    "Well we did disappear for a over a month Inari.We both know how he is So we should''ve seen this coming."I tell her.


    "True but I thought we made some head way!That maybe he was changing."Inari says.


    "We are talking about someone who manages to trick or bribe his brothers into doing things for him instead of doing them himself despite only taking a few seconds.He even paid his mailman 100 dollars to bring him the mail!"I say with a sigh.


    "Why do I get the feeling that he can get worse."Inari says darkly.


    I just look at her in horror as I realize should could be right.Then I turn to Ash."We need to give him som incentive not to do this again."


    "Beat the shit out of him?Replay scenes of his birth in his mind?Or castrate him?"Inari says with a bit of excitement.


    "I think those would be last resorts.but I guess you can wake him up in a way you prefer."I tell her.


    She gets a huge grin on her face and heads over to Ash.She starts using her power and get ready to fuck with Ash when all of a sudden.Ash kicks back is rapped in his suit and is holding the black flame.


    "Who the hell!"He roars.


    =======================================================================================================


    Ash


    I looking around in a panic I felt a danger aimed at oddly enough my balls.Thats not something that a man can let happen.Then I see my attacker.


    "Inari what the hell!Whats with going for my nuts all you would have to do is yell in my mind and I''d be up."I yell at her.


    I see Alita give her a look and Inari returns it with a shrug and a grin."I''m surprised you knew where I was aiming."Inari replies


    "Well I sorta picked up a oh shit sense."I tell her.


    "Its a sense of danger one develops it when put through life and death situations."Alita says.


    "Yea well I like oh shit sense as thats the first thing that pops into my head."I reply.


    All of a sudden Inari is full size and in my face."You''ve changed again!Your fur is in full your eyes are pure foxlike however their color is amazing, you have claws, and is that a second tail!?"She exclaims.


    "Yea was sorta there when I woke up."


    "That''s impossible you shouldn''t have the power to get your second tail yet!At least 200 years would be necessary hell the average gets theirs when the are between 190-210 just what the fuck did you do!!??"She is holding me like some prize possession with a strange glint in her eyes.


    "Uh well I can kinda use all my elements now albeit with 1/10 the power."I scratch my head and say.


    Her eyes bulge and she stares at me in shock and then orders me to explain.So I do.I tell them that the day after they went to sleep I decided to break into Mega Tower.They were pissed Inari even hit me in the solar plexus.Then told me continue with ugly looks on their faces.


    "Yea no I have the feeling *cough*cough*that im goging to get hit more."I say with a little fear.How the hell is she able to hit that hard and stay full size.Then Alita becomes full size as well walks up to and pats my cheek.


    "Oh Ash who said you have a choice?"She says with the world''s most uncomforting smile.I feel cold sweat going down my back.Just what the hell happened to them!


    With both of them looking at me like a dog who just pissed on the carpet and deciding if they should neuter me so I would be more obedient I decided to explain the rest.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    So I tell them how I got Lesleys help breaking into the tower and how easy it was,How I burnt down the warehouse church,and how during the escape I was attacked by the Mega Force.


    "Wait how did you survive that!?"Inari asked surprised.


    A little pissed at the lack of confidence."Well miss interrupter I was getting there!"(She narrowed her eyes at me.)"Anyway I didn''t know how it was going to go so I sent Lesley away to make sure she was safe."I then went over the details of the battle.Inari was astounded that I was able to get all my elements together.I left out the fact that they gave me the instructions for dummies.By the time I finished though both of them had dark looks.


    "What?"I ask with a growing sense of fear.Next thing I know Alita''s leg collides with my stomach.I look up at her in disbelief did she really just kick me and where the hell is the blowback on them!?Before I can figure it out Inari slams a kick into my face.


    "What the fuck!!!"I hold my now broken nose and yell.


    "You decided to use the devouring/black flame combined with holy power!!"They both roar at the same time.


    "Do you understand how badly that could''ve gone?Not only did you somehow get all of your elements but you had to push it one step further and combine it with holy power!No wonder your no longer human theres no way your human DNA could hold up against that onslaught!"Alita rages.


    "I didn''t have any choice!I had to do what I did otherwise I wouldn''t be safe."I try to explain.


    "We get that Ash its just you could''ve died!Look at the pirce you paid.You will no longer be human even if there was a chance before there isnt now.You are now something entirely different a new hybrid never known before.And because of this you will soon be a target.A being with your abilities is not going to go unnoticed in fact if my guess is right you haven''t."Alita said sadly.


    I just sit there.Everything she said like one shot after another.Although her last part mafe me worry.I decided to put that aside and ask what took them so long.


    "We decided that you are terrible when it comes to physical aspects to we decided to find a way around it.So we came to a conclusion we started changing our bodies."Alita says and then both of them walk up to me and grab my hands.Then a flash appeared and next thing I know I have two red gloves on.In my hands are two curved daggers with chains connected.


    "What the fuck."I ask.


    "We are the weapons idiot this is what we''ve been up to.We hated that we couldn''t help you so we came up with this.Im the daggers with them your elements will be more powerful except darkness as I don''t hold that element.The chains can extend up to half a mile and are indestructible.In fact since these are made from part of your soul and all of our everything is indestructible."I hear Inari say in my mind.


    "Im the gloves holding out your hand will allow you to form a shield of holy energy.Holding your hand with a grip will bring forth a bow.Finally you can scale anything so long as the gloves are touching it."Alita says.


    "huh neat."


    "We know you don''t train and honestly we have sorta given up due to how bad at it you are at it anyways but with us in these forms we can help you the gloves help with close combat and the daggers are for more technical approaches.So at least get familiar at using us before you do anything moronic."Inari says.


    "I make no promises."I say with a grin.However I have every intention of getting used to these as I knew my life probably wasn''t going to get easier.


    I heard both the girls sigh.

 20.Training,Attack,and Rejection

    Eventually I had to leave my uncles as my school was threatening to hold me back.They tried once after the first two weeks but apparently my teachers got me more time.Of course I knew why they did this.None of them wants me a year longer than necessary.I grin at the thought.


    I decide to run back home to stretch a little even if I am about 12 miles from home.I could probably do it in a few minutes but I want to practice with using my Inari knives (still thinking of a good name) as a means to travel faster.Since the chain can expand half a mile I decided to go at it Spiderman style.


    It didn''t go so well.....I fell a few times,broke quite a few high up windows,and may have speared a bird or ten.Maybe it''s better as a grappling hook.Inari laughed the whole time calling me a dumbass and Alita actually agreed!Since when are these two so god damn chummy!I need to pit them against each other soon being out numbered isn''t good for my health.


    When we do get back my father gives me a hug and says welcome home.Then he heads off to work.Mom is in the kitchen making me some breakfast but leaves shortly after.The boys are already at school which unfortunately I have to go tomorrow.


    "I wonder what Cindy is going to do when I show up?"I ponder out loud and start dividing up my breakfast so Alita and Inari will stop giving me death glares.


    Satisfied that they got their shares they then tell me not to worry about it.If it was going to be a problem then it already would be.


    After breakfast we go up to my room.I sigh and decide to just go for and stand in the circle,activate my holy energy, and teleport us to the training area.


    Inari and Alita are both surprised."You actually brought us here of your own free will?"They both say simultaneously.


    "I need to get used to the weapons and if my last battle was any indication I need to get better at using my abilities.Maybe explore them more or strengthen my body so that it can handle the stress of my powers better.Mom and dad will be back at about 6 so we got about 10 hours (20 here) for a good start.However don''t read into this to much we will not be training at night."I say to them.


    "Why not if we train more you would be more prepared?"Inari asks.


    "Simple while I see the merit in it whats the point if I keep trying to get out of it?Both of you have to agree that your attempts so far haven''t been all that great.I mean im still a shit fighter.The only thing we have managed really is that I can dodge fairly well and I developed a danger (oh shit) sense."I explain.


    "So what do you want to do?"Alita asks.I can tell they both understand that their attempts haven''t worked out so well.


    "Well my idea is to first spar with each of you with the weapons.If I understand right you guys can give me pointers and help my actions along right?(They both nod surprised I figured that part out.)Good this way I can figure out my own way to fight and if you two guide my actions we can reach a decent point."I finish


    "Well it''s not exactly "guiding" all our knowledge on fighting will be in your head you just need to have your body pick up the movements.Honestly like this you should improve by leaps and bound.You should use your eyes more though.And before you say anticipating your opponents should be better you need to understand that if you can see it coming you can dodge it.Ash you have eyes better than even Inari and I so it would be best to use them."Alita explains.


    "Oh and before I forget you should cycle your holy energy throughout your body constantly not only will it make your stronger it will slowly strengthen your body as a whole and increase the amount of holy energy you can use."She adds


    "Sure you just don''t want to see me grow wings?"I ask with a raised eyebrow.


    "It''s not fair that you have kitsune parts and not Angel."She says with a pout.


    I laugh then ask her to change into the gloves.Then I turn to Inari and tell her no killing and to keep her strength to about 1.5 my own.She agrees and we get started.


    At first Inari slapped me around like a doll but slowly I started to get the knowledge they were talking about.Alita mastered several martial arts and soon I was blocking and countering with a multitude of different styles switching to a fro with ease.Alita said that the fighting style I was using is one she developed and it uses


    Keysi,Aikido, and Brazilian ju-jitsu.


    It took about 12 hours but I started to get the hang of close combat thanks to the holy energy I kept circulating the whole time without it my results would''ve been much worse.Alita said that after a few weeks of time in here I should be able to fight at a competent level.For now though I shouldn''t try head to head unless as a last resort.Then I decided to spend the rest of the time getting a start on using the bow and shield aspect.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    We decide the shield part first as it''s more important as far as my survival goes.Inari gets ready and starts striking out at me I try blocking repeatedly but she shatters my shields every time.


    "Ash you have to focus don''t just throw up the shield all willy nilly.You need to adjust the power for each hit.It will take some practice but trust me its worth it.For now though establish a base level of power and adjust accordingly."Alita speaks in my head.


    After seven hours I managed a somewhat decent shield.It''s not going to take a punch from any decent power based supers but it will deflect small caliber bullets and sharp weapons.


    During the last hour all of us were exhausted decided to take a rest before leaving."You know Ash you are a lazy bastard and a bit of a pervert but sometimes you actually have good ideas there was actually some improvement."Inari says.


    "Thanks?"Can''t she praise me with oh I don''t know actual praise?


    "No problem"She says.


    Guess thats a no.


    After our rest we get up to leave I draw on my power to go back and then The girls and I start to scream in agony.


    ======================================================================================


    Goddesses


    "Why is it affecting him as well?"Laverna asks.


    "It must be because those two fused part of his soul into themselves when they made the weapons.The parts they used are affecting him.If we go to fast we may do permanent damage so he is going to have to suffer a little more."Artemis said.


    "We must make sure he comes out okay otherwise this is for nothing."Postverta says.


    "Those two damn nuisances!How dare they use part of his soul!"Laverna snarls.


    ======================================================================================


    Alita


    This feeling it''s got to be a higher being but who?With all of our souls together like this we should be shielded from any deity.Inari and both made sure our gods couldn''t even scry for him.Ash should be for all intents and purposes a dead zone.


    "Alita it''s got to be one of the blessers.They are the only ones with connections right?"Inari ask me with a pained expression.


    "No it can''t be we would know if it was then.Their blessing would disappear once they attacked him.This is someone else someone who is connected-


    "Thats it!"Inari yells.


    I look at her in confusion."Don''t you get it who is more connected to Ash out of all the gods?"Inari says.


    Then it hits me."Of course!"I turn to Ash and see him lying on the ground pain clear across his face.I then connect to him in our bond.


    ====================================================================================


    Ash


    "Ash!Ash!"I hear Alita''s voice in my head.The pain is so intense I can''t even reply it is taking everything I have to stay conscious.


    "Ash the one doing this is Laverna you have to reject her hold on you!You must accept another god!"I hear her scream.I try to ask how but I don''t know if it worked.


    She must have picked it up because next she said."This will only work if another god accepts you luckily you have several blessing!"I hear and am confused several?What am I a toy?


    "Out of all your blessings you should pick Rhea don''t try arguing shes the only one thats neutral!Im going to tell you what to say!You must say this outloud I know its hard but try!"I hear her plea.


    Then she says what to say in my head.I grit my teeth and block out as much of the pain as possible."I Ash Falls here by give up my connection to the goddess know as Laverna and instead place my right of judgement into the hands of the Goddess known as Rhea!"I yell out with a scream.Then I see a flash and then darkness.


    =====================================================================================


    Goddesses


    All of a sudden they were watching Ash then they heard his chant and paled.


    "NOOOOOOOO!"Laverna screamed however she was to late.A flash happened and then a blast of power erupts forth knocking all of the goddesses flying in different directions all of them look at the screen gold blood flowing from their heads and mouths.


    ======================================================================================


    ????


    "Well well now this is something I didn''t see coming."

 21.Rhea,Milf,and Goddess Dammit

    ????


    "Hmmm it seems im in one of Jehovah''s Angel prisons.But what would this boy be doing here?It seems some interesting things have been happening to him.Well guess I better wake him no point in just standing here."


    =======================================================================================


    Ash


    "Wake up boy.You called for my help and your just gonna sit there and sleep?Get up NOW!"


    Hearing a voice that could rival my mother in intensity I immediately sprang awake."Im up!Im up!"I yell


    I then notice im still in the training area.I look up and notice a woman I''ve never seen before.She looks to be in her mid 30s yet still held beauty that would put teenage models to shame.she had kind but indifferent eyes,Long dark hair, two mounds of absolute perfection, and long slender legs.She was wearing a black dress with what looks to be some weird symbols scrolled over it.I had to adjust myself as my body was being honest.She see me checking her out and raises her eye.


    "Like what you see?"She said amused.


    "Well im kinda into older women so yea most definitely."I reply


    She stumbled for a second and looked at me in shock."Do you know who I am?"


    "No but im most definitely willing to learn, also I have no problems if your a villain or demon or whatever.I don''t judge.(much)I say.


    She shook her head and gave me an amused smile."You are most definitely one of the more interesting ones.However I have children much older than you what makes you think I would even consider it?"


    "Doesn''t hurt to try and so long as you aren''t looking for a relationship it just fun.Also part of liking older women tends to mean they may have kids but again not a problem if we are not in a relationship."I know I just met this women but I can''t help myself.Its like putting a twinkie in front a group of starving fat men and telling them no.Plus I haven''t gotten laid in almost a month and after Clare and Sam I can''t go back to porn!I tried many times while Alita and Inari were out.


    She started laughing."Oh im going to love looking after you.I suppose I should tell you who I am.My name is Rhea mother of the gods."She said proudly.


    "Wait the titan?Weren''t you married to Kronos or something?"I ask.I used to be into stories about greek mythology.


    "Yes my exhusband was Kronos.Im surprised you know of me not many on Earth do?But you did summon me so I guess its to be expected."She says with a smile.


    Holy shit I was hitting on someone who could smear my ass acrossed the cosmos.Although.....Fuck it she is the very definition of MILF and aim big or go home right?Then I remembered about the girls and almost paniced however I soon located them in the soul bond.They seemed to be passed out.Then I turned back to Rhea.


    "Im confused though why would the goddess of motherhood and fertility accept my prayer?"


    "Well when you were born I blessed you on a whim just to piss someone off.But im also the goddesses of women in general and you despite being someone outside of fate were said to be both doted on by women and you would save a great number of them throughout your life.Of course a few years after that not even the strongest precog could divine your future anymore.So when I heard your call and saw that Laverna was attacking you I decided to take a chance.However do not think this is free I will call on you for help one day and I want you to start helping the women in your city."She answers


    Awwww man I gotta be a hero.This fucking blows!As if see the dejection acrossed my face."Whats wrong with my demands its not that hard of a request for someone like you.After all you are of Laverna''s line.Although being in an Angel prison and the fact that you are now a kitsune is a bit odd.Care to explain."She asks


    "Well I had some encounters that I ended up this way.Also this is where I train.Finally my issue is I really don''t want to be a hero."She looks at me wanting me to continue but while I may be willing to jump into bed with her at a moment notice no way was I giving out that info for free.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She looks a bit dejected at me not giving her the info but doesn''t press the issue."Well I don''t want you to be a hero just save women like you have been.While I can''t view you normally but when you saved those women from that pimp I caught a glimpse of it due to you having my blessing."Rhea says.


    Man I really need to figure out these blessings but first."Do you know why Laverna would attack me as far as I know I haven''t pissed her off yet."


    "Yet?"


    "Well I generally disappoint or piss off the people in charge of me."I say with a shrug.


    She just laughs.Man I am really starting to like that laugh.Holy crap am I falling for this Goddess?Oh nononononononono I can not do love that makes way to many problems.Plus all the effort that goes into a relationship.It is just far to much work and effort.Also if Sam and Clare come back I can''t say no its just not possible.


    "Well I believe you won''t disappoint me in fact I''m already rather impressed with you.As for why Laverna was attacking you I''m not sure but I will try to find out.For now though I must go I shall see you later."With a flash she was gone and my friend down low was disappointed."One day buddy one day."I sooth him.


    I don''t know how the girls are but since all I can do is wait I decide to head home.I pop back into my room and stumble whatever that bitch hit me with took way to much out of me.I feel a hand on my back and help me steady myself.


    "Why is it everytime you flash back here you are in terrible shape."I hear mom say.


    "I''ve got crap luck ma."I just reply.


    "Well what happened?"


    I look at her and freeze.If Laverna could attack me then couldn''t she do the same to my mom or the rest of my family?I then quickly recite the words Alita told me again.


    "What are you-"I see her freeze in mid sentence.


    "Well I didn''t expect you to summon me again so quick what could be the problem."Rhea asks


    My lower self is not happy about being teased and stands up to show his defiance.Down boy not now.He retreats dejectedly.


    "I need a favor if Laverna can attack me like that won''t that mean she could do so to my family?"


    "Ah i see now.However you don''t have to worry so long as you are around she cant do a thing to them.All the people you get close to are shrouded due to you being outside of fates control.Now please don''t call me again."I sigh in relief after she leaves at least that means they are safe.


    saying?"I hear mom finally finish her sentense.


    "Nothing mom its nothing important."I tell her with a tired smile.


    "So are you going to tell me?"she asks.


    "I was just training and use an attack that left me a bit weak."I reply


    She looks at me and knows im lying and wants to say something but she knows how I am so she leaves it for now.She sighs then drags me to the kitchen for dinner.


    "Don''t forget Ash you can''t be late for school in the morning."Dad says.


    Goddamit-"OWWWWW shit that hurt!"My family looks at me in surprise.


    "Ash are you okay."Mom looks at me with worry.


    "Yea I don''t now what happened but god damn that-AHHHHHHHHH!"I fall back and my family rushes around me.


    "Ash honey are you-I see her freeze mid sentence again.


    "Oh I forgot to mention Im a bit of a jealous goddess so do not use or think of other gods when you praise or make curses in such a way Only I get the attention understand?"I hear Rheas voice echo around me.


    Great just great now I have to get creative with simple curses fucking god(felt something similar to the crack of a whip in the air)..............goddess dammit.

 22.Talk,Banned,and Meep!

    Inari


    Alita and I came to at about 4am we were surprised to see we were in Ash''s room.


    "It must''ve worked."I heard Alita say.


    "Yea but what the fuck was that?Why would Laverna attack Ash?"I ask her.


    "I don''t think it was Ash she was aiming for."Alita says slowly


    "How.....I see she must have a plan for Ash and we are in her way huh.It makes sense.Ash is connected to her by blood so even with him being outside of others reach she would always be able to see him.If you put together the fact that he had multiple blessings its obvious someone has plans for him.I mean he has two time goddess blessings,the goddess of love(hate that bitch),The goddess of women,and for some reason the goddess of the moon.That is just far to many to not have something going on.Also the fact that they are all goddesses even more."I reply


    "Right and with us around Ash most likely won''t be willing to help or get tricked into helping.In short we are obstacles."Alita says.


    "I see but it also could be our gods."She looks at me in surprise she must have not thought of that possibility.


    "That even more!That''s why they are all goddesses there must be a plan that would be ruined if a male god came into the picture!"She yells.


    "Still im not allowing them to have their way also we cannot involve our gods and I especially mean that with you."I glare at her.


    "Why?My god is known to be just and fair!If we would''ve involved him or the archangels from the start we could possibly be free."Alita glares back


    "I knew from the start Ash was different when he inherited our powers.I also new that our gods would use him as a tool especially yours.Don''t even try to deny it you may think your god is all good but I know better.I won''t let him be used for my asshole god or yours so don''t even let that thought get through.Ash trusts us and I won''t betray that trust and if you do I will end you!"I stare at her darkly.


    She flinches back at my tone.Then looks down."I never had any intention of betraying him but I still don''t believe that God would use him but I can''t say the same for the others."


    I stare at her and decide to let the issue drop however if she puts Ash in danger I will kill her without hesitation."So why did you pick Rhea if you thought they were after us?"I ask her.


    "Rhea will never take sides with any gods she is neutral and even governs her own world as the main god."She looks at me and replies.


    "I see then it make sense to pick her.When Ash wakes up we will ask him what happened."I tell her.


    She just nods.


    ======================================================================================


    Ash


    When I wake up I''m assaulted by Alita and Inari with questions about what happened.I the fill them in about Rhea minus the whole trying to sleep with her thing.Don''t think that would go over to well.


    "I see I was right to pick her although that favor of hers has me worried hopefully it won''t be anything to outrageous." Alita says.


    "Still though from your words she must not be able to see or sense us which is good.However we need to talk about Laverna."Inari tells me.


    "What about the fact the bitch attacked me for no reason."I state


    "She wasn''t after you she was after us."Alita says.


    "You but I thought nothing could see you due to both of you being hidden by my soul?"I ask confused


    "Normally thats true but Laverna is related to you she has first dibs on everything related to your soul.Add on the fact that she has probably been constantly watching you well."


    Alita then went on to tell me what her and Inari talked about last night.I was surprised at what they thought, even more to find out that I was possibly a tool to be used by the Goddesses.Although knowing who has blessings on me is a bit comforting.I asked if there was a way to get rid of the blessings of the others as they might be in with Laverna but they said that it isn''t possible that only the Goddesses themselves can remove such things.


    I guess I should be happy they aren''t curses.We cut our talk as my mom calls for me to come for breakfast.After which I follow my normal routine and head off to school.Im sure that school is a portal to hell.Although I asked Alita and she looked at me with pity.


    School surprisingly went by with ease all the teachers didn''t even bother with me much to my delight Mrs.Demi didn''t either.I kept a lookout for Cindy but it appears she was avoiding me.Which is cool that means I don''t have to worry about her (hopefully).


    After school I head to Specialty I promised mom I would help out for a bit since she was still a bit pissed about my lying last night.The rest of the staff there was happy to see me.Mainly because I can take off some of the heat from mom tonight.Apparently she has been moody today.The night goes by with everyone on edge mom has gone off on someone at least every half hour.I tried to calm her down once and she gave me a look that stopped me cold.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    We found out later why mom was so upset.Tech/Tom Rivers showed up with some model attached to his arm.Apparently he booked a table and mom has been spending the day trying to find a way to get rid of his reservation.But without a good reason she can''t.After what has happen to me mom hates anyone related to the Mega Force.


    I caught her trying to poisin their food and instead made it myself and brought it out.As I was placeing the dishes down.Tech stops me.


    "Were these prepared by the owner herself?"He asks


    "No I made them."I answer flatly


    "What!How could we eat something made by a teenager!I demand you take these back!"The model shouts.Tech nods his head.


    "Well first you dumb bimbo I am the owners son and any chef in there will tell you im the best cook back there including my mother.I help out everynow and then because I hate to work.No matter who made this you do not get a choice all the chefs here are competent and great at what they do so if you are just going to bitch then get the fuck out of here."I say calmly.She is not the first customer I''ve dealt with that is a rich snob.


    Both of them look at me and shock and then Tech speaks up."I see if thats true then I apologize for our behavior but there was no need to insult her so apologize."He then give me a look that all but orders me to.


    "Yea not going to happen people who belive they are above others need to be brought down a peg.Especially models most are money grubbing attention whores.Now enjoy you meal"I turn and start to walk away but Tech grabs my hand.


    "Look I can buy this place and turn it into a McDonalds so apologize."The model looks smug as she knows there is nothing a boy could do against a hero.


    I turn and look into the kitchen it seems they all gathered at the window to see what was going on and then I see moms face go red and she grabbs a knife and starts heading my way.I don''t want her going to jail so I have to handle this.


    I look down at his hand."Take your fucking hand off me pretty boy."I say darkly


    His smile drops from his face and I see him start to get angry."Look all you need to do is apologize this isn''t something you are getting out of.I have billions of dollars and can buy you if I want now apologize!"His grip hardens and I lose it.


    I grab his wrist and twist.I feel a snap and he yells in pain."You may be a hero but without you gadgets you aren''t much now you are banned from this resturant get the hell out of here and that goes for you too bitch!"I roar


    I could hear Alita and Inari cheering in my head.I turn to see mom with a smile on her face and see her mouth "the others too" I nod my head in understanding.


    "You know what none of the Mega Force is allowed here so you better tell them to come in disguise because any known name of heros related to you and your group are now banned."I tell him.


    Tech looks up at me with hate."I will sue you for this I will make sure you pay!"He says darkly.


    I just smile and point to a corner.He turns and sees a camera then snorts.He pulls back his sleave and starts typing away.I just snort and let him go for it.


    He starts getting frustrated."Problems hacking the cameras there?"I taunt.He looks at me.


    "Whats going on this code is way to complex for a resturant!Even if this is the best on in town."He rages.


    "Why thank you I did it myself."I say with a mocking smile.


    "You?Aren''t you a chef?How could you make something not even my genuis can''t.This coding is years ahead of anything I have ever seen!"He says in disbelief


    "You may be a genuis when it comes to robotics but when it comes to coding I have never met my match now get the fuck out."I order.


    He stares at me with a complicated expression and grabs his date and leaves.All of a sudden the place erupts in aplause.It seems after the latest fiasco the Mega Force isn''t as popular anymore.


    At the end of the night I tell mom I want to walk home to clear my head.She nods, gives me a kiss, and tells me to hurry.She still happy I managed to get rid of Tech permanently.She also put up a banned board and added a lot of names.Mostly heros so that when they come in their suits they will be turned away but she added some names Like Cindy.


    I was happy on my way home jumping acrossed buildings getting a little practice using the Inari knives as grapples.Then all of a sudden someone slams down infront of me.


    It was War.


    "MEEP!"


    ====================================================================================


    For some reason it keeps coming out all together with this new update and I can''t figure out why I keep trying to put spaces in but its not working on my end if its coming out right for you guys let me know otherwise im just going to keep trying to edit the spaces in.

 23.War,veil,and Forced

    I am seriously thinking about begging.War is a being that left behind the simple status of super.She is 6^7 with lion red hair,she also has a great rack.To top it off She is built Like an amazon.She doesn''t wear a suit since no one knows who she really is, though its thought she can change her appearance.


    She first appeared during ww2 no one knows why, but at the time she was on a rampage slaughtering the German army.Due to the agreement between nations any super with more than 2 Class 3 abilities or 1 class 2 super ability or higher are banned from entering warfare.So several supers went to try and stop her.She killed 26 Class 1 supers before she was finally brought down by Megas group at the time.They tried to hold her but she only got stronger as time went and she escaped.After which she personally went and murdered Hitler and revealed that he was a Class 1 telepath.She then disappeared.Next time she showed up was when Anubis and a few other gods tried to bring back Egypt and she ended up killing one of Anubis''s fellow god.At that point all the other gods got scared and laid the smack down however they paid the price of 2 more gods.And they didn''t even kill her just trapped her in another dimension!She still came back!Since then she has kept low key and only dealt with world altering effects and the occasional rogue god.


    So what the fuck is she doing in front of me!!!!????


    "Meep huh?Now I gotta admit that is a first.I''ve heard several ekks,more than a few oh shits,a ton of dear gods,but this one is hands down my favorite."War says with a grin on her face.


    "Yea well my brain kinda has a problem with responding to people who can kill me with their pinky."I reply


    "Ash shut up do not make any stupid comments or gestures,hell if you can beg and beg with passion Alita and I can at best hold out 4 minutes against her at full power so your chances don''t even exist!"I hear Inari yell


    I paled.


    "Well it is a good thing I am not here to kill you.We are kinda waiting on someone so while we wait I want to ask you a few things."War says


    "I''ll answer to the best of my ability.However I make no promises you will get a straight answer."She raises an eyebrow at my reply.


    "Care to tell me why a kitsune has holy power?"


    I freeze.The kitsune I get but how did she know about holy power!?


    "Dont look so surprised I have gone against plenty of people in my time and seeing the powers in one soul is something that I have come to recognize."She say simply.


    "ALITA!!!"I yell


    "On it!"


    I feel energy rush through me and then see War frown."I see your soul was damaged recently so your power was open to people who had the ability to see and sense it.But since you found out I could see it you are able to hide it huh.With your defense on your soul I would assume your mind is just as protected.She was right you are perfect."War says with a smile.


    She?Man why is it always she?Can''t I get a problem that doesn''t involve women?Is that too much to ask?


    "I want to let you know the world knows about you now."(I stiffen at her words"Takeing down the Mega force was one thing but you add on the fact that you are a Kitsune who has already awoken all three elements and you possess the devouring flame that even the gods fear.You are literally a sought after person you even peaked my intrest.Now I find you have holy power and can protect youself from spiritual and mind attacks.Kid you are definitely some gods project."War finishes


    I didn''t reply she hit every nail on the head.However there is something she might know that I need to ask."You said posses the devouring flame like that was the issue why not the dark element itself?"


    "You don''t know?Kid the dark element isn''t some rare thing hell there is a clan that has that as their prided element.The devouring flame is different.Fusing a kitsunes fire with an element is top of the line power its incredible difficult to do and the devouring flame is hands down the hardest do to the fact the dark elemnt refuses to submitt so many who attempt it die or become killers and then are hunted down."She replys


    "Wait so not all dark element users are evil and are hunted down and killed?"I ask starting to get slightly pissed


    "Who the hell told you that a Light kitsune?Had to be they used to do that to any in their clan who were born with the dark element because they generally go mad due to being of light decent, however in the last 10 years they send all dark born to the Dark clan to give them a chance at sanity."War finishes.


    Im pissed "Inari after this we really need to have a talk goddess dammit!"However I don''t hear a reply


    At that point War looks in the distance."Looks like the person we have been waiting for has appeared."


    I turn and look and curse."God fucking dammit--AHHHHHHHHHHH!"Dammit that sucks.


    War is by my side and looks a little pissed."Why were you just attacked by a god!"


    "I sorta can''t use another god as a curse or a praise for any reason or I get backlash from my Goddess."I say while rubbing my head.


    Her expression darkens. "Fucking GODS!Does that mean she can look over you?"She asks


    I shake my head no and our visitor arrives."Hi Cindy."I say then turn back to war.


    "I can''t be viewed under normal circumstances due to reasons.But if I make an effort to call out to a god I appear for a brief moment and under that situation the goddess that watches over can see me."I inform her


    War looks at me in surprise."I see I had to go through a lot of effort to hide myself from their gaze but to thin there was such a loophole."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Cindy is looking at us in confusion."Did I miss something?"


    I look at War and we come to a silent agreement.She doesn''t need to know."It''s nothing now can you tell me why I almost pissed myself tonight?"I ask


    "Right Cindy here or Mega Girl if you prefer and I want to set up something new.We want to set up a defense against supernatural threats and so we are collecting others-"


    "No"


    War looks at me a little pissed at me interuppting her."Why not?I told you the world knows about you now.Do you think the kitsune are going to leave you alone?You are a male on top of having the devouring flame to them your priceless.Hell even the light kitsune may make a move on you.The Mega Force wants you.Im sure a few villains are looking into you as well.Do you not get how special you are?You are outside of the veil Rogue I don''t know how but both the secular world and the supernatural are supposed to be seperate."


    "Except for mages,mystics,sorcerors,wizards,witches,necromancers,sages,and mikos." I say sarcasticly


    "Because for all intents they are still human you aren''t.Yet you are able to be percieved, your actions remebered ,and able to be recorded by technology."She explains.


    "Ok first what is the veil anyway?"I ask them and angrily ask the girls in my mind.They still say nothing.Its starting to really piss me off.


    Cindy is the one to answer this time."The veil is something meant to hide the supernatural world from the real world.It was put in place a wizard thousands of years ago before he ascended to godhood.You remember the stories of Merlin right?Well that was him.The purpose of the veil is to protect the creatures that mankind would reject it doesn''t allow recordings of them to come out it sorta blurs them out or their minds explain the situation in a different way.It also slowly erases the minds of people who see them.Some humans are stronger than others and remember longer or if a super finds out it''s possible they wont forget."


    Huh Merlin is real neat.Although the fact he became a god is unsettling seems like bad foreshadowing for me somehow.


    "Now I want to know how you are able to do this its important and I would like you on the team."War asks maybe order is the right word with her gaze.


    "Look I can''t tell you everything as I just got my name off of the Mega Force''s minds.(except Cindy)But what I can tell you is originally I was a human.A super but still a human.Due to an incident I started to change and because of the Mega Force I have lost my humanity."I say the last part in anger and hate.


    "I see that explains why your able to break the veil.While I would like to know more I will respect your privacy.However I can''t just leave you alone kid.You are powerful and more and more situations are going to happen around you involving creatures of the veil.I know for a fact that the kitsune are going to make a move if they aren''t here they will be.So heres whats going to happen you are going to team up with Cindy and the others and help protect from the creatures.In return they will help you out.This is not negotiable I''m sorry but you could potientionally be a huge threat to the safety of mankind."She flat out forces me into this.


    Ok really what the fuck is this I have no choice!?I turn and glare at Cindy she looks away guiltily.


    "Im sorry but I had no choice.I need you on the team and she was the only way."Cindy still wont look at me.


    "Are you fucking kidding me!?Why does everyone have to fuck with my life!?You do know I have one right!?(Video games and porn but hey)What right do you have to force me into this shit and what about my family they fucking despise you and pretty much every hero associated with you!"I yell at her


    "What your family thinks is irrelavent I told you you are helping or I can drop you on the moon station if you prefer?"War steps in.


    My eyes flash with hatred and rages builds through me I see War frown."Think very carefull before you make you next move kid."She narrows her eyes and says darkly


    "I have if I let a burst of black flame out neither of you will live."I say just as darkly.


    I blink and then I am soaring through the air my chest caved in and I slam into an office building.I cough up a mouthful of blood.


    "Ash don''t try to fight her you have no chance!"I hear the girls scream in my mind.


    "Kid I''ll admit if you hit me with that flame I wont come out unscathed but you better make sure to move first otherwise I will put your ass down.Now here is where the team is meeting don''t make me come for you."In a gush of win shes gone and a paper floats down to me.


    I can''t even move my insides are a mess.Blood is still comeing from my mouth.Then I see Cindy step in.And I glare at her in anger.


    "Im sorry but I needed you!Your strength is neccasary and we can help a lot of people on both side of the fence.Youll see this is a good thing."Then she to is gone in a gust of wind however I could still slightly see her departure.


    Alita hurries and appears and uses my blood to draw the formation to the training area.Once there she heals me.I want to scream and yell at them.How could they hide info from me like this!?How could that bitch force me to work for her!?However I just stay quiet and teleport home.


    The girls try to talk to me and explain but Im just far to angry.I lay on my bed and ignore them until I eventually fall asleep.

 24.Killing,Vamps,and Blue hair and Pink tips

    Wow you guys have a lot of hate for Cindy I mean every negative comment told me to kill her.Just damn guys..There also seems to be a lot of hate for the team up but I want you guys to keep an open mind and look at Ash''s character a bit more to see where i am going with this in fact there is a comment in the last chapter that gives a good point.So props to "PrimeOdin" for seeing the merits and why I took this route.Anyway heres the next one enjoy!


    ==========================================================================


    Ash


    The next day went by in a sort of haze I really didn''t pay attention to anyone really.I finished all the work I missed at school in record time I made sure to ignore Cindy as a whole along with Alita and Inari.It seems all my problems would be solved if I just cut women out of my life.


    I thought of every possible solution to get out of working on that godda---goddess damn team.Every time I ran into a wall and at each wall my anger would grow.I thought about telling mom and the others but if they were to try something and War retaliated I would probably let Darkness have my body at that point.With no option left I decided to vent some of my anger.


    As I was getting ready to do Rhea''s request the girls tried talking to me again."Ash we are sorry we didn''t tell you about the veil it wasn''t our purpose to hide it from you its just that it never came up.You have to believe us!"Alita said with sadness.


    "That isn''t the point!To be blindsided by that bitch when I could''ve been prepared is what pisses me off!Also you aren''t the one who has most of my anger its Inari!"I snap


    Inari looks guilty and flinches back at my comment."I haven''t been back to my clan in hundreds of years last I knew  customs were still the same..You have to understand any kitsune from our clan who gain the dark element go mad and become killers without remorse!Since you got your powers from me I thought you would turn out the same way.But when you started to gain control I knew I would have to eventually tell you the truth.I did plan on telling you I just didn''t know how to approach the subject!Please you have to forgive me."She started to get teary at the end


    My heart pulled a little at that,but my anger helped me stay straight.Damn I really am starting to care for them.I most likely would''ve caved if the situation wasn''t so fucked.Instead I just looked at them and kept quiet.


    ===========================================================


    After a few hours of hunting through the city I came acrossed a few cut purses,2 rapists,a couple of pimps,and a human trafficker.Not a single one got off easy my anger just couldn''t be silenced.


    The cut purses were beaten and robbed.The rapists were killed.The pimps got the same treatment as the cut purses.The trafficker along with his whole group I put down with a vengeance.


    At first when I came acrossed the rapists and the trafficker all I saw was red those acts disgust me to an extreme.Then I could feel a foreign force in me with the same rage and disgust and I tore into them all my anger and rage went into makeing them suffer like the people they made suffer.By the time I was done they were in pieces.I asked the girls (who didn''t judge me on my actions) what that force was.They said it was the blessing of Rhea it will fuel my desire so long as it conflicts with her purpose.


    I should''ve been upset at killing but somehow I wasn''t even though technically they were my first it came easily.When that thought crossed my mind I threw up.


    Seems I still have some humanity left Afterall.


    I decided I did enough for the night and I was numb from actually killing people and thinking it was easy.The girls tried to comfort me by saying that I did what they would do or that they were scum and deserved it.What they didn''t get was that killing them wasn''t the problem.The problem was I killed them and didn''t feel a thing.Their deaths were justified in my mind as necessary.I don''t want to become Darkness but I don''t regret my choices.


    On the way back I heard a scream.I stop myself and turn toward the direction.Really isn''t this starting to become a pattern or something?Since the voice is female I begrudgingly decide to head that way.


    When I get there it looks like 8 guys in suits are attacking a girl in a parking lot.I look closer and there are bodies on the ground.Seems the girl had some bodyguards.


    I decide to take the cheap way out since im already tired and steal their air.However after waving my hand a few times nothing happened they still continued to advance on the girl.


    "Oi what the fuck?I can tell that my power worked but they didn''t even falter.Girls?"


    "It could be a number of things it''s best to go find out."Inari replied


    I sigh and get off my ass.I activate lighting and pulse it through my body.In the blink of an eye I am in front of the girl.I stare at the men.They all have that professional air about them.Kinda like secret service men.Neat trimmed hair,expensive suits,and all built with muscles.


    "Look guys it has been a long night so please just fuck off."I tell them


    "This has nothing to do with you fox stay out of the politics of the Night."One of the secret service looking asses says.


    Great some weird cult shit like I didn''t have enough problems."You should run a simple 2 tail will not stand a chance against these men."I turn at the sound of the voice and see the girl.


    She looks pretty bad she has a lot of blood on her and her clothes are shredded.For some reason she has light blue hair done up twin-tail style with pink tips.Shes a bit on the short side borderline childlike and her body fits,but her voice was most definitely mature.The thing that stood out the most though were her eyes.They were like two pure sapphires.Absolutly stunning.


    "A couple of thugs aren''t really worth mentioning so don''t worr-


    I felt a fist collide with my stomach.What the hell!?"Ash these guys aren''t normal!They move like predators if my guess isn''t wrong these fuckers are Vamps!"I hear Inari yell.


    I get up and glare at the fucker who hit me."Ok assholes I was already pissed now Im going to have some fun."


    I charge toward them.All of them grin and look ready to dodge my easy charge,but I activate lighting and appear behind the one who hit me the Inari blades in my hands dripping with blood.


    All of them look at me in surprise even the girl.Then they look at the guy im standing behind as his head fall from his shoulders.


    At that moment all of them took on a look of seriousness.Then blurred and came at me at high speed.Due to Alita being in glove form I was dodging their moves with ease.With my eyes their movements were slow when I compared them to Inari.I started stabbing and slicing my way through them and before I knew it I took down three more the others are in pretty bad shape.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Even with all the training I shouldn''t be able to win this easily should I?As if sensing my confusion Alita speaks up."Ash you have gone against incredibly strong beings now your faced against Vampires at what would appear to be 600-800 years at best it goes to show that it would be simple.You should be comparable to a vamp at 1100 year or so."


    Huh neat."Enough"I hear someone yell and it felt like someone just went at my head with a bat.


    I look and see an extra that wasn''t there before.This guy is dressed in an expensive suit more toward the fashion side unlike the others who are more business like.He was bald but somehow still came off as a badass.He slowly lumbered toward me.Once he was a few feet away he looked me in the eyes.


    "Hello young Kitsune my name is Sean Ventil Duke of the Indiana Nest of the Night.May I ask why you are interfering in our matters?"he asks


    "Duke?They seriously have rankings in the supernatural world!?"I ask the girls.


    "Each society have there own structure but yes."Was their reply


    "I saw a girl getting attacked by 8 dudes decided to help.Plain and simple."I answer the duke


    He frowns and looks at me."You are Rogue aren''t you?The kitsune who was on tv recently."


    "Yea what of it?"


    His eyes begin to glow with a light."I think you should come with me.There are people who would pay quite a sum for you."He smiles darkly.


    And Im creeped out."Look you are going to leave and not bother with us anym-


    Goddess dammit not again!The fucker sucker punched me and I flew into a car hard."You see young one I wasn''t asking."


    I look him in the eyes and focus.I stand up and shoot out a few flames.He dodges and comes in for another hit.I through up a barrier and his fist slams into it.What I thought would shatter instead he pulls back his hand and hisses.


    I look at his hand and see that its mangled and burned."So holy power is a weakness of theirs huh?"I ask the girls.


    Alita just nods.I look at the Duke and smile."So big bad Duke I admit you strong definitely stronger than me and more skilled but you see I now know your weakness."I say the last part darkly.


    I pull out Alita in bow form and knock an arrow.I point it at his head."So going to fuck off now?"I taunt


    The Duke looks at me in rage."You little bastard you think some pup can kill a Noble who is over 1800 years old!?


    He flashes and I feel a pain in my neck.The bastard was drinking my blood!I smile and grab his head and let him get his fill.


    He seems surprised that I would do this however I know something he doesn''t."Hey Mr.Duke my blood may be delicious to you but for me it is a means for people to find out who I am.So I added something special to it."He started thrashing trying to break my grip.But I needed him to get a little more annnnnd there I let him loose and heal my neck with a little holy power.


    The Duke was thrashing on the ground."You see to stop my DNA being found at crime scenes I mix black flame into my blood whenever I suit up.What your feeling now is my flame eating you from the inside out."At this moment the black flame pokes out of his mouth covering his lips in flames.The intresting thing is his body was trying to heal at the same time.In fact it was faster than the flame could devour,but the flame just kept spreading and growing until he was eventually to worn out to heal and then he finally died.The devouring flame has to be the worst way for the vampires to die.


    I then turn back to the others."So whose next?"


    All of them take off in blurs.And I let out a sigh of relief.I was quite literally drained.Then I head towards the girl.She seems to have collapsed I check her over with body control and her wounds are really bad.


    "Hold on I will get you to a hospital."I pick her up and get ready to head out when she speaks up.


    "B-blood."I hear weakly mutter.Then she sinks her fangs into me.


    Damnit!!!Shes one too?Crap my blood!I hurry and dispell all the devouring flame in my bloodstream and focus on letting her get her fill.


    "What the hell are you doing get that bitch off of you."Inari yells


    "Ash you have to stop her she could drain you dry!"Alita screams


    I just look at the two."I will be fine I''m using body control to regulate how much she gets at a time.Now please go out and keep watch I''ll call you when thing are settled."


    They look at me still worried but I can tell they don''t want me even more upset with them so they do as I ask.


    A few minutes later the girls wound are getting better and she lets up.As her fangs leave my next I feel her tongue brush over the wound a few times and then it numbs.


    She then looks up at me."Thank you."She say with a smile.


    "Eh a little blood is hardly something to thank me for."I smile back


    She pulls herself closer to me and rests her head on my chest."You know what I meant boy.You should know that things are going to get worse now that the duke is dead."She says


    "Honestly Im just gonna chalk that up to my normal rutine if something doesn''t get worse from me helping someone I would think the world is gonna end."I reply


    She looks at me strangely and laughs.I gotta admit I like her laugh its kind of musical.Oh crap thoughts going to the wrong place I am not a criminal.


    "So are you planning on letting go?"I ask


    "No."


    "I see.May I ask why?"


    "You smell delicious and you are warm.now hush and let a girl relax."Was her answer


    "Can you at least give me a place we can go to?"I try


    She looks up at me with a pout that is hands down the cutest thing I ever saw.Damn it Ash keep it together she is not legal!"Head to Main St.Look for a building called Torch."She say with a smile.


    I call bac the girls.When they see me they both frown and get dark looks in their eyes.Wonder what thats about.Holding the girl in a princess carry I head for Main St.


    "So care to tell me your name?"I ask


    "My name is Angelica Darknorth."She replies.


    "Call me Rogue."


    She pouts again."Can''t I know my knights true name?"


    I give her a nice try look and continue on.She just sulks.


    ==========================================================


    Its come to my attention that my story is a copy of someone elses aparently.There are some people saying its on amazon.If thats the case please send me a link.As I dont want to copy someone elses work and may have to drop this.My intent was to try to make an original story and if I''ve failed that and instead am subconciously copying a book I may have read a long time ago I would like to know so I can stop.

 25.Stripclub,Maid,and I didnt say no.

    Okay I want to say a few things mainly to stop a few comments (hopefully).First if I said at any point in time that I had the intention or no intention of doing something in the story then I meant it.AT THAT TIME!


    My point it the story is constantly changing on my end im adding character deleting characters etc.I actually have the story thought out generally 3-4 chapters ahead not the dialogue mind you.


    One case of me changing the story is both Alita and Inari were supposed to die in the first arc.The chapter where the goddesses attacked them was actually the rewritten version of the final chapter for arc 1.The girls were supposed to die protecting Ash from the soul attack and the second arc was going to follow his revenge.This was my "INTENT" from the start I had that chapter planned for a while but due to a few different reasons (mainly people liked them)I didn''t go that route.


    So if I say something I mean it then but there is still the chance for me to go a different way.So if you still feel that I wronged you or that this is a waste of time my bad.


    Heres the next one enjoy!


    =====================================================================================================


    "A strip club.The place you wanted me to bring you to is a strip club.How the hell I am even supposed to get in?"I ask Angelica


    "Why the front door of course."She says simply


    I sigh."Of course."


    I walk through the door and enter a lobby.Theres a small bench,an ATM, and a window with a woman behind it and two big pale dudes on either side that I assume are bouncers with access to steroids.When the bouncers see me walk in with a girl covered in blood I assumed someone would freak out.But instead they got down on one knee.


    "My lady."They both said in unison.


    Oh crap......I looked down at the girl in my arms and slowly started to think about how bad I may have fucked up now.Is it possible for me to have a normal interaction with a female that doesn''t end with thinking what did I get myself into?


    "Arise and prepare me and my guest a room.Also I need a change of clothes so fetch Cir."Angelica orders.


    "As you wish."They both replied.


    "So is no one going to mention the fact that we are covered in blood?"I ask aloud


    No one answered.The Steroid twins motioned for me to follow.


    "Guess thats a no."


    "Ash you are going to need to be very careful from here on out.You are about to enter a vampire establishment.Every member of the staff could be a vampire and you have no Idea how strong they are or what their abilities are."Alita warns.


    "She is right Ash when it comes to sneaky shit vampires among the best not better than Kitsune of course but they are a close second."Inari chimes in.


    "Let me guess they own a lot of the best nightclubs,have control of blood banks,and make great lawyers and politicians?"I ask sarcastically


    "Huh maybe you aren''t as dumb as we thought."Inari says


    My eye twitches at that.I also kept quiet about the missed sarcasm.Seriously!?They actually do that shit!?Guess books and movies get some shit right.Although I swear to god if some motherfucker sparkles in daylight I am making it my personal priority to kill every last damn one!


    We are led to a room that says V.I.P. There is a bed in the middle press against the wall with the foot facing a pool.To left is a bar.With even my limited understanding of alcohol I can tell are top dollar brands.Then to the right a corner sofa with a glass table in front of it.I make sure to make a mental note not to activate a few of my sights.I really don''t want to know.There is also another door which I assume is the bathroom.


    Angelica motions for me to set her down.Then walks to the bar grabs two glasses and fills them halfway.Then she heads to the couch and motions for me to sit.I walk over there but don''t sit.I really don''t want to sit somewhere that most definitely has been "Used".


    Angelica raises a brow at my refusal to sit."Do not worry Rogue there are most definitely not any "leftovers".This is one of are feeding rooms.Sometimes the guests need a little "encouragement" when we are trying to feed.My staff are not whores.And to answer your question from earlier I had you bring me to a club that doubles as a strip club.We alternate depending on need or demand.Now sit and enjoy this whiskey its Dalmore scotch."


    "Right.."I decide to do a quick scan despite her assurances even with my mental note warning me.See that everything is "safe" I sit and grab my glass and down it.If goes down smooth and had a hint of citrus.Wait...How the hell did I just drink that so easily I have never even drunk befor-Goddess damnit Lighting how much did you fucking drink in my body!I actually enjoyed what was supposed to be my first drink.


    "You do know you just downed a 500 dollar glass of scotch?"Angelica said disapprovingly.


    I almost choked.500 dollars!?For a freaking glass?Ok I am admitting this now.Adults are fucking morons."Yea well been that kinda night.And I have the feeling its not over yet."I say while watch a girl come in with a rack of clothes while wearing an English maid outfit.The nerd in me and my penis both shouted in joy.Viva la maids!


    The girl had her hair done in a braid over her shoulder with the poof on top.She had a pale but slightly dark complexion.She was short but not overly.She had dark brown eyes and small lips.But The thing that sold it was the outfit.Everything about her outfit was perfect.My inner nerd was crying at the absolute joy of the situation.Goddess why dont I have a camera!!!


    "The clothes you asked for my lady."The maid said with a bow


    My life was partly complete in that moment."Thank you Cir.You can act casually he is a friend."Angelica says.


    "Oh thank god I despise all this formal acting."She then walks over to the bar grabs a bottle and chugs about half.


    My heart broke a little.Give me back my pure image of maids!!!!


    Angelica refills my glass and then walks towards the clothes."So Angelica why is it that you came back covered in blood,with none of your guards,and with a delicious smelling kitsune?"Cir asks while leaning on the bar bottle still in hand.


    "The Duke found me tonight and when I didn''t comply he acted."


    "That bastard if he touched you in any way!"Cir yells


    "Calm yourself my dear.Yes I was wounded quite heavily infact but thanks to our young friend here I was saved."


    Cir looks at me and raises a brow."Hes not compelled?"


    "Do you really thin I would risk trouble with the foxes just for a bit of fun with one of their males?Plus I already tried to compel him he seems to be immune.Besides look closer don''t you recognize him?"


    Wait what?Did she say she tried to compel me!?


    Cir looks me over and then her eyes widen in shock."Holy shit he is the one the damn Foxes are looking for the one that took out the Mega Force Rogue!


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Please stop ruining maids for me.I sob internally


    Angelica pulls out a purple and blue dress with frills and nods her head then walks to the bathroom.She leaves the door open and starts speaking.


    "Yes.And he is responsible for my late husbands death."Angelica drops a bombshell.


    I end up choking on my drink at that point."Hus-husband!"I shout


    "Oh I didn''t mention?The Duke was my husband."She pokes her head out and says.


    "No.You failed to mention that fact."


    "No worries it was in name only.A sham marriage to force me to breed with that sorry waste of a vampire.I have lived over 1400 years my own way and the council decides I need a partner to keep my blood pure.I am a Duchess not some breeding toy!"She yells in the bathroom.


    She finally walks out no longer covered in blood.Did she take a shower I didn''t hear any water?I can tell my first assessment of her is right Legal,loli,twin tail,with blue hair and pink tips.Her sapphire eyes and voice were the only thing that betrayed her age.Kinda like Rory from Gate!


    "Wait breed?Don''t you mean turn?"I ask


    Both of them look at me and sigh."You are kitsune yet know nothing of vampires!?"Cir asked incredulously.


    "Lets just say my knowledge on the supernatural doesn''t extend farther than what I know about myself.(and I dont even know that much really)"


    "I see while your lack of knowledge is quite sad to answer your question no we do not turn people.We breed just like others.We age until our mid to late twenties then stop."Angelica answers


    So you being a loli is bad genetics huh?Of course saying that out load might be bad.


    "You should know the Dukes family won''t allow you to get away with what you did tonight."She warned


    "Great something else to worry about guess I will add it to my list."I reply


    "Oh you don''t seem to bothered by the fact that soon a group of noble vampires will be hunting you?"


    "Yea well if I compare them to the likes of War they aren''t really a problem in my mind."I say


    Both of them raise an eye at that."What problem do you have with her?"


    I figure can''t hurt so I explain to them my situation.The listened all the way and didn''t interrupt.


    "Hmm you should''ve dealt with Mega Girl along with the Mega Force.But I don''t see a problem really just figure a way out.I mean you could always kill her.You kind has always excelled in assassination."Angelica says


    "This is War we are talking about here she can kill a GOD!"I reason


    "Your telling me you have nothing that can hurt her?"


    "Well I do but-


    "But nothing figure out a way or would you rather be her toy?You realize the second you join that team you will be nothing but her puppet.Or as the children say her Bitch."


    I look at her in shock.She is right I would be nothing War''s little bitch boy.But how Can I beat her.....My fire won''t work her healing speed is definitely faster than vampires and I will only get one shot.Then I remember Darkness left me a present.


    Slowly I piece something together but it''s only the end game.I need help with the start."Do you think I could call some people here."I look up and ask


    Angelica smiles."Of course and I believe you are going to want our help as well.Of course my price is cheap."


    "Didn''t I just save you?"


    "That was that this is different."


    "How?"I ask confused


    "Trust me."She gives me another smile.


    "Ok whats the price?"


    "Well im still a bit hungry."She licks her lips


    "So in other words you just wanted an excuse to drink my blood and never had the intention to make me pay you?"


    She pouts a little."Is that a no?"


    "Of course thats a no!"I hear Alita roar in rage


    "Woah whats your problem?"I ask her


    "Ash your blood has been nourished by holy power and your a kitsune so of course to these leeches you smell and taste delicious your like two delicasies mixed into one!"She yells


    "Plus we dont like the fact of you letting her drink from you."Inari says


    "Look I am not going to fight you guys on this I am most likely going to need her help otherwise im committing suicide."I tell them


    I look at Angelica."Sure go ahead."I tilt my neck


    Both Cir and Angelica look at me shock."Re-Realy!?"Angelica asks


    "Yea I mean I let you have some earlier so it''s not really a big deal."I say ignoring the screaming Alita and Inari.


    "You have no idea what it means for another supernatural to offer their blood up to a vampire means do you?"Cir asks


    Angelica looks at her and frowns."Sorry but he needs to know otherwise it could be bad later."Cir tells her.


    "No but I can guess.It either makes you stronger or you gain some attribute of the creature.Right?"


    They both raise an eye."I thought you said you didn''t know anything about vampires and both by the way?"Cir asks amused


    "I read a lot of fantasy not to hard to put things together plus regardless of what it was I don''t really care without help im dead ."I say with a shrug


    Then I tilt my head again and motion Angelica.She walks over to me climbs into my lap and sinks her fangs in.At first there was a sharp pain but then it numbs.The weirdest part.I got hard.So hard it kinda hurt.It didn''t help matters that she noticed and started moving but damn if it didn''t feel good.Eventually she stops and pulls back and looks at me.


    "So someone seems happy at our exchange?"She says with an amused smile.


    "Don''t let her fool you she is most likely wet herself that only happens when both parties are attracted to each other."Cir says and starts chuging a new bottle.I see the old one empty at her side.


    Angelica pouts."Why ruin my fun?"


    Cir smirks.


    Trying really hard to kill my erection but have difficulties due to her still being in my lap and rubbing back and forth."Ok while I would like to explore that I really need to make some calls if I want to live in a few days."


    Angelica smiles and nods."I''ll have to get you a phone as no call can be made out by cells.Some customers call for help every now and then."


    I chose to ignore that last comment and let her go grab a phone.Cir then turns to me.


    "So can I get a taste?"


    I didn''t say no.


    ==================================================


    So I read that book good intentions and the only similarities I found were in the begining and even then there were differences.But I get why the two were compaired.The church,two girls tied up in a ritual,boy saves them,they get tied together.Is there more in the second book?Also thanks The Albatross</a> for telling me the name of the book.And HA to those of you who doubted me!

 26.Alcohol,Women,and Pole Dancing

    Cir drinking from me was the same as Angelica.I got really hard.Only difference was when she was done she stuck her tongue down my throat.Most definitely the weirdest kiss I have had to date.She used her fangs to nick the inside of my lip and tongue and continued to roam my mouth.But am I gonna complain?Hell the fuck no!


    Angelica came back with a phone a few minutes later and saw the scene."Hey no fair stealing ahead Cir!"


    Cir pulled back and had a hungry look in her eyes.She licked her lips then turned to her lady."Sorry but I couldn''t help it from his smell alone I was already hot.When I got a taste well.."


    I was in a slight daze with a smile on my face.However when I saw Alita and Inari''s looks my erection started to die off at a fast pace.I removed Cir from my lap said a quick apology and rushed to grab the phone then disappeared into the bathroom.


    "So we tell not to feed one and you ignore us.Then the other asks and you not only let her drink from you almost fuck her in front of us?"Inari asks in a dangerous voice.


    There was probably a right answer here somewhere.But I didn''t use it.


    "Yep."


    I replied with a smile and started dialing the first number.Then I froze.Why did I respond like that!?Im not that fucking stupid so why did I answer that way!?I felt icy glares on my back and turned to the girls.


    "Look im 17 and two incredibly hot chicks wanted some I''m not going to say no am I?"I told them


    My heart stopped for a second at their looks.All signs that showed I was a healthy male were gone in fact if someone were to peek under the curtain they would probably laugh.


    What the hell is wrong with me?Why am I saying such stupid things!?


    "Oh really!? They said in unison


    "Ash we know you have some sort of plan but know while we cant get you now due to circumstances there will be a price to pay."Alita says darkly her eyes normally calm and inviting were raging flames.


    At this point I''m sure my brain was arguing with my penis to figure out a way to save the situation or at least give it back control.It refused.


    I for some reason shrugged and showed an indifferent expression.Then turned back to the phone.I heard some pretty dark plan being held behind me....


    After I made my calls and told the individuals where to come.I went back into the room and saw Cir and Angelica sitting there drinking.Cir had another new bottle I glanced at the bar and there was now 3 empty bottles of liquor and they weren''t cheap brands either Tres-Quatro-Cinco tequila priced at $390 a bottle,2 bottles ofJunmai Daiginjo Sake priced at almost 600 dollars a bottle,and lastly she was chugging the whiskey that was 500 dollars a fucking glass!


    Wait a minute.Just how did I know all of that?I take another look at the bar and can recognize every brand,I know the prices for most if not all, and I know how they all are supposed to taste.What the fuck is going on!?


    Cir and Angelica see me standing there and ask if everything is alright.I dont answer them.Alita and Inari float in front of me and also ask if I am alright, since they can sense my feeling and they know I am internally freaking the hell out.


    I snap out of it when a flash happens and Sam and Clare appear in the room.They were dressed in their normal villain atire and both were looking around the room with intrest.Cir and Angelica on the other hand were both getting ready to strike down the intruders both of their eyes were blood red and feral.


    "Woah woah calm down I called them here!"I yell at the two vampires.


    "You called two mages who specialize in two of the most deadly magics to a den of vampires!"Angelica roars.


    "Yea pretty much."There I go with the stupid words again.


    "Rogue I thought you said this was for business?From the looks of this room minus the annoying leeches all you had in mind was fun.Had we known we would have dressed better.After all we haven''t seen each other in a while."Sam says with a playfull smile.


    Her leech comment had the girls growling.


    Clare had power ready in her hand and I could tell her targets were the two vampire girls."White witch its fine they are friends."I try to sooth her


    "Oh are you sure because I can sense your blood in side both of them.They are pretty powerful so long as you are compelled I believe you should stay still while we take care of them."Sam then turns to the vampires and Clare gets ready to take them out.


    I got a little pissed at being ingnored.Huh guess this must be how Alita and Inari feel..Lets not dwell on that.


    Before they could all do something stupid I activated my lighting through my body.I speed forth and grabed all of them and threw them into the oversized bath in the bathroom.It was set up like a hot spring and was totally badass which also answered my question on how Angelica got clean.


    All of the girls gave out a yell of surprise.Then four pairs of eyes looked up at me with dark looks."Next time listen!?I told you two(pointing at Sam and Clare) that they were friends and I told you two (pointing at Cir and Angelica) I called them!Now if everyone has cooled down we can go back into the room and wait for the last guest."I tell them then head back into the room.I walk up and grab a bottle of Glenfiddich 55 and pour myself a glass neat and delight in the taste.I was going to start wondering how those words popped into my head and how I knew this particular whiskey would suit my current tastes but I was slightly irritated.


    All of the girls came out of the bathroom.Clare and Sam were dry while Cir and Angelica had changed into simple clothes.White tees and jeans.Was a little disappointed in the change.


    Seeing my look Angelica gives me a glare."Why dress up when I have ruined two dresses tonight."She huffed angryly.


    Cir just walks up and tries to grab my bottle for a chug.I swat her hand away.She jumps back and gives me a glare."You will not ruin excellent whisky Cir."Ok now I know something is definitely wrong.I just scolded a woman.Me!The one person who is absolutely ruled by women in general!


    She sniffs and grabs another bottle from the bar.I notice its a cheap $250 bottle of wine and nod.Wine is for idiots who can''t drink and her disrespecting premium alcohol like she has its for the best.Woah now im judgy?


    The two newcomers approve of my choice in drink and ask for a glass.Sam asked for ice and accepted none after I gave her a glare.


    "Rogue you seem different then normal more forceful and stressed.Also your soul has been damaged recently what is our purpose here?"Clare asks


    "I''ll explain about why you guys are here in a few minutes the last person should be here in a few minutes."I replied.


    "And your soul?"She pressed


    "Alita how can she see the damage still I thought you hid it when we ran into War?"


    "Shes a soul mage there is nothing I can do that she wouldn''t find.Hell if she was at another level of power Inari and I would keep quiet around her.As she would be able to see and hear us.Hell she probably can see two different aspects connected to your soul but thanks our abilities we are able to hidde from her."Alita replies


    "So the reason you kept quiet around War?"


    "She while not a soul mage is at a level where seeing and hearing us is incredibly simple."Was her reply


    I turn to Clare who has an annoyed expression because I haven''t answered her yet."I won''t go into detail but I was attacked and ended up getting my soul damaged in the process."


    She frowns at the lack of explanation.I can see her getting ready to force me to explain when a knock sounds on the door.Then the door opens and one of the steroid twins leads in the last person for my plan.Lesley/Laverna


    "You better have a damn good reason why you are in a strip club on a school night!"I hear a voice I didn''t expect trail from behind Lesley


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Oh shit."I panic at that moment and surge lighting through my body and leap toward a window.


    Even with my increased speed a cord wraps around my neck and I am dragged to the middle of the room where my mother dressed exactly like Lesley is glaring at me in anger.


    "Y-yo mo-mom."I shoot a glare at Lesley.


    She gives one right back."What did you expect?You sneak out of your room in the middle of the night and then call me to a strip club and you thought what I wasn''t going to tell someone?"


    "Yea pretty much."The cord around my neck tightens and I start gagging.


    I then feel an extreme amount of bloodlust directed toward us."I have no idea why two Lavernas showed up and starting attacking but I will ask you two to stop before you die!"I hear Sam yell


    "Oh for fucks sake."I use my black flame and eat the cord around my neck,flip up,and glare at everyone present my anger over the past day exploding.


    "Everyone sit the fuck down NOW!"All the women present looked at me in shock.Especially the ones who have known me my whole life.I have never talked to women that way before.


    I glare at all of them and they comply.Then I refill my glass and take a sip to help cool my anger.Mom and Lesley get ready to yell at me again but another glare silences them although they both keep dark looks.


    "Now if everyone will stop being a pain in my ass I will explain why I asked you all here."I don''t know whats up with me but damn if this didn''t feel good.


    They all look at me with narrowed gazes but nod."The reason I called you all here is to help me with a really big problem."I then started to explain the situation to them.By the end of it they all had dark looks.Mom and Lesleys were full of murderous intent.


    "At first I was going to just accept my fate but thanks to Angelica I realized that I really didn''t want to be her bitch.So what I asking for is do you guys want to take down the strongest person on the planet?"I finish


    "I assume you have a plan?"Clare asks


    "Hopefully better than the one when we attacked the tower."Lesley mutters


    I shoot her a glare.She just smiles back."Actually yes I do."I then proceed to fill them in on my intentions all of them were staring at me in shock.


    "Holy shit cuz that might actually work."Lesley says.Mom give her a disaproving look but nods.


    "We agree but while we are close to you Rogue whats in it for us?You don''t expect us to go against War for free right?"Sam asks


    "Name it."I say without hesitation


    She and Clare look at each other and nod."We have two things one to be paid now one to be paid later."


    "Deal."My reply threw them


    "Your not going to ask what they are?"The both ask in shock


    "Look I am asking for something huge here so I honestly don''t care.Plus after all this time if you two had any bad intentions against me I would be dead already.So I trust you."


    They both actually blushed at my response.Weird."Ok well the first payment is.."Sam  turns to look at the pole in the middle of the room.


    "How about a bit of a dance."Clare finishes


    My jaw drops.Mom and Lesley were pissed.


    "Now hold on here bitch what are trying to have my son do!"Mom yells


    "He agreed you must break the umbilical cord sometime miss?"Angelica pipes in.


    Mom shoots her a dark look.But doesn''t answer


    "I have one thing to add though I want you to take off your hood and tell me your name."She adds


    "I thought I already paid you."I ask


    Everyone looks curious about that but keep quiet.


    "Yes but it seems that everyone know who you are and are tiptoeing around your name.These two calmed down quite easily and have actually had an air of respect toward your mother and Laverna.I don''t think its fair that Cir and I are left in the dark."Angelica says with a cute pout


    I look at mom and Lesley.They seemed to take the fact that Sam and Clare knew who they were pretty well."Its fine Ash honey since you are asking for something like this its fine she knows."Mom says but her eyes tell me im going to answer how Sam and Clare knew later.


    "Well mom already told you my name so."I take off my hood.


    All the girls except mom and Lesley gasp."Holy shit you got even better looking in the time we haven''t seen you!"Clare shouts and shares a look with Sam and both lick their lips.


    Cir and Angelica have hungry expressions that worry me a bit.


    ========


    I look at the pole in the room and think how the hell am I supposed to do this?I glance back at the waiting girls.Mom has a glass now and has a dark look on her face but doesn''t say anything.Lesley looks amused.And Alita and Inari are both siting on the top of the sofa with huge grins on their faces.


    I sigh at my situation.I walk up and grab the pole.Cir picks up a remote and the lights in the room change and music starts playing.


    What the fuck am I even-All of a sudden I knew what to do.Just like with the drinks earlier the information was in my head.I started dancing to the music perfectly bending,shakeing, and sliding around and up and down the pole.At one point I even ripped the top off my suit.Since its made from my dark element I didn''t worry to much.By the time I was done the girls had started placing bills in my pants and whistling.Mom had a sad/shocked look.While Lesley''s eyes looked ready to burst out of her head.The rest were either panting and drooling or had hungry looks.


    I was left wondering what happened.Just whats going on with me.Right when my dance ended though I felt a change.Then I was standing in a white area with nothing around.


    "Yo whats up bro?"


    I turn around and see well myself except a little more mature with a beard.And his fur was golden instead of white.


    "Lighting right?"


    "Got it in one!Look we dont have too much time.While I hate being all serious I got to tell you a few things.Otherwise those two will get upset at me.You my young friend have stumbled upon the way to increase your strength!As you know merging with us increases your power.Normally that would mean understanding our strengths and weaknesses and forcing us to submit.But you my boy are different.When you merge with us you will gain our memories and skills.They way you do this is by doing things we have done in our previous lives and since tonight you were pretty much me on an average Monday you got a wicked boost.Plus bonus I pissed off Ice and Darkness for being first!All the knowledge on Alcohol and pole dancing came from me. He said all this with a winning smile


    A little annoyed at the factthat this guy was influencing me."So is that all I get some knowledge about drinks and pole dancing?"I ask annoyed


    "Nope think of it like percentages.Right now you are at 10 10 15 the 15 being me so your lighting ability has also increased a by 5%.The more you do activities we did in our lives the more we merge and the stronger you get.Oh don''t tell Inari or Alita they will try to stop it."He then started to fade away before I could ask why.


    "Oh and before I forget Blonds get it done but brunettes do it better.Remember that!"


    I opened my eyes and look at everyone they were in the positions as before.Like everything happened in an instant.


    =========================


    After everyone was calmed down and a few promises were made to visit me at night soon.I told everyone to start their preparations.On the way out mom stopped and turned around.Blocking the others from leaving."So how many of you have fucked my son?"


    I took off at a dead sprint.

 27.Wet,Training,and Its SHOW TIME!

    Been sick and since I despise American hospitals and health care I have been suffering on my own.I''ve barely been conscious longer than 2-4 hours so thats why no chapters lately anyway heres the next.


    ====================================================================


    Inari


    Goddamnit!Why did he have to be so good at that!All the thoughts on my mind right now are him dancing on that fucking pole!Now I know for a fact if any damn kitsune come for him I will absolutely destroy them!Shit!I never told him that when a male kitsune shows off generally its to impress the females and when one of us is enticed we make sure to make him ours and we don''t share!I have lived tens of thousands of years and never showed any interest in mating and now a young kit has caught me?What is with this situation?


    I look at Ash as he runs away from his mother speeding along towards his house and my eyes are that of a predators.I now know despite our circumstances I will stay with this lazy ass hole.I will make sure to do my best to protect him and in the end he will be mine of that im sure.


    Goddamn Kitsune instincts!I look over at the Angel and smell something interesting.I smile.Seems im not the only one currently in heat.Guess shes not such a prude after all.Although im going to have to do something about all those other women.


    =======================================================================


    Alita


    After watching Ash dance I got wet..This hasn''t happened in a very long time.In fact it shouldn''t have even been possible.I thought my feelings leaned more toward a little brother or adoptive son.But after seeing that dance I learned the truth.It may be due to our connection but I honestly don''t care im far to old to be confused by emotions.I want Ash,plain and simple.


    I stare at the side of his face as im riding on his shoulder and feel warmth rush through me.Yes it seems I am certain.He may not see me in this way but I don''t see us separating anytime soon and even if we did I would not leave.I am loyal to my lord but this is something entirely different.It seems I will have to be a bit more open though as I can tell the damn fox is also struggling with something after the dance.


    Hmm may have to do something about the other women.Inari is something I can''t help but the others....


    =========================================================================


    Ash


    Terrified at the fact that the girls may tell my mother some things I didn''t even look back.That is just not something a man should have to deal with at any age!


    I make it home in record time.It seems that the 5% boost in my lighting abilities is actually quite impressive.My speed easily increased by 1.5 and I use less energy while wielding lighting.While the skills I gained were a bit questionable the increase is most definitely welcome as speed is a huge part of my plan.Although please don''t let me find out I potentially may become a stripper....


    I was a bit worried over the fact that he warned me off telling the girls though.If my guess is correct and from what Inari has told me this is most definitely how one gains control over their elements.I know im not exactly a normal kitsune but the differences are turning out to be huge.I hope to goddess that this is the last surprise I get pertaining to my powers.


    I head straight for my room as I am going to be spending the remaining time in the training area.I have roughly a little over 2 days and I am not wasting time.While the others get their preparations in order.I need to make sure im ready.


    I look at the girls on my shoulder.They have been oddly quiet when normally after what just happened at least Inari would be giving me shit.However they did have an odlly familiar smell to them that I couldn''t quite place.Well whatever no use reading into women no man has cracked that code and I have no intention of going down the rabbit hole.


    I enter the formation on my floor, activate my holy power, and we arrive.I turn around and see the girls looking at me strangely.Their eyes look like those of a predators.Oh shit what the fuck did I do!I take a step back sweat dripping down my back.I am a little scared.


    "Um everything okay girls?"I ask


    They just look at me then each other and nod."Later."They both say in unison.


    Later?What the fuck does later mean!?I start sweating bullets at the prospect of my not so great future.Maybe letting War take me out will be better?


    I look over at them and sigh.Fuck it I already made a plan might as well follow through.Worst case I die a few thousand more times.


    "Alright first thing is I have a few questions if things are as I suspect I might live.First thing Alita using holy power strengthens my body every time I use it to heal or just from cycling it through my body correct?"I see her nod.


    "Ok well what would happen if Inari were to hit me constantly with her Light element to slowly destroy my body while I continuously used holy power to heal?"


    "Are you insane!?I know where you are going with this and yes it will work but the amount of pain you will be in will be unimaginable!You won''t be able to use body control either otherwise it wont have as great an effect your body needs the pain to help for the future.Plus if you die in here during the process it will have been for nothing as this place resets you back to how you arrived when I bring you back.So Inari would have to careful not to erase your body which would require heavy concentration!All this and you still want to go through something this insane just to strengthen your body!?This wont even help with War just make you more punchable!?"Alita let out quickly


    The my body needing the pain to help the process made me wince was really hoping to use body control on that.Anyway I see her point but I need to increase my defense at least a little so..


    "Doesn''t matter it needs to be done.For my plan to work I need to be able to take a few hits and get back up.Hell even taking one hit would be great at this point."I tell her


    The girls look at each other and grit their teeth.Even if I technically wont stay dead I can tell they really don''t want me to go through the amount of pain to come.Although there is no way it could be worse than dieing a few thousand times.


    ===============================


    I was wrong oh my goddess was I wrong the pain is ridiculous!At first it was like a sunburn slowly spreading acrossed my body,but then I could feel my body literally boiling.My clothes and hair turned to dust long ago.I can feel my body screaming for it to stop but I knew I had to let it go on.Even when my eyeballs melted then grew back.Even when my dick literally turned into charcoal and grew back.I knew it has to be this way if I want to get stronger faster.I have to keep this up for a full days time.Continuously cycling holy energy through my body and if I run out Alita immediately refills me.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    By the end of it I knew that if I had to do this from the start I would have killed myself.The pain was so intense the girls could hear me screaming through the bond.When we finally reached the designated time.I collapsed and the girls rush to me with tears in their eyes.


    I smiled at them."Ok next time I say we do something that causes me that much pain kick my ass please."


    They laugh and call me a dumbass but then they share a look that I can''t quite place."Ok moron lets see how much you can take now."Inari gives me a sadistic grin.


    "Fuck."


    The result was a lot.Inari had to resort to using 8 tails worth of strength just to break my bones.She was surprised at how easily I was able to raise my strength.Even more surprising was my speed reached class 3 super.My strength went into the beginning stages of class 1.My stamina improved to class 2.But the biggest improvement wasnt my endurance at class 1.No it was my eyesight.I finally hit the realm Alita talked about that which Angels stand at.Although called the angel realm for them it has a more universal meaning.Simply known as the demi-god class.


    In front of my eyes I can slow down a punch,predict up to 10 moves ahead on Inari,and use every sight known besides the ones that attack.My pool of holy energy surprisingly didn''t increase much if anything all I got was better control over it.Even though I got such a huge boost I know I will never go through with that again.I mean fuck that!The last 24 hours were hell.


    With a little over 75 hours left in the training room I now need to start on the hard training.


    "So what next I know you''ve improved tremendously but this isn''t nearly enough for War?"Alita asks


    "Yea the next part I need to ask is can you guys temperarily give me a boost?"


    They look at me in shock."Thats your plan?I mean its possible but we will be out of energy for a while and the boost will at best last a few minutes and we can only increase one thing."Inari replies


    "Thats fine I was only going to have you increase on thing anyways."


    "Whats that?"they ask


    Really weird how they are starting to be in sync like that.


    "Speed.With my eyesight as it is my reaction speed is incredible with a bit more speed overall I should be able to match War."


    Alita looked at me."You need to understand this is a one time thing.The burden its going to put on your body will be worse than when you used your elements at full power.Plus we can''t afford to give you it more than once a year otherwise all three of us will die."


    I was a little startled but nodded in understanding this is necessary.


    They sighed and nodded."After we do it we will be gone for a while so don''t do anything stupid!"Inari yells


    "What you call stupid generally means fun so no promises."I tease


    They both snort.


    "Alright now for why I really need to train.Since you girls wont be there as weapons I need to be able to use this."


    I activate my dark element and a door opens next to me.I reach my hand in and pull out Darkness''s present.


    "Th-thats the fucking Lance of Longinus!"They yell


    Again thats really starting to bother me.


    "Yea Darkness thought it was a good idea to take it and left it in the shadows for future use.Although knowing that evil bastard I have to think he knew something like this would happen."I reply


    "I already know how to activate its power but what I need you guys to do is teach my to fight with it."


    They still looked shocked at the fact I have the thing but nod in reply.


    "Alright lets get started."


    ============================


    After 69 hours I was still terrible.I could barely stab with the damn thing before I would lose my grip.I was a little to optimistic about this and the deadline was closing in.


    Alita stood opposite in battle stance while Inari sat on side coaching.


    "Ash we will give it one more try but after this we may need a new plan."Alita says worridly


    I grit my teeth in frustration.Damnit why can''t I fight!Im aparently a prodigy at everything else but when it comes to fight im shit.


    I tighten my grip on the Lance and rush forward lighting doubling my speed to class 2.I thrust forward and Alita dodges with ease and a shake of her head.


    Damnit no!Then something odd happens.Before Alita can deliver a chop to my neck I tilt the spear and deflect her chop with the base.I spin and deliver a kick to her stomach which she blocks but I use it to gain some distance.


    I get ready and charge again but this time I stop a little short grab the end of the lance with my left hand and swing it down while activating holy power.Alita looks surprised but hurriedly puts up a shield.The lance cuts through it but Alita had enough time to dodge back.But at that moment I reversed my grip,held up my right hand,spun the lance and caught it with my right.Then I threw it.


    The lance shot forward and slammed into a surprised Alita pinning her to the floor.Alita and Inari look at me in shock.


    "What the hell was that move!"Inari yells


    I just walk up to Alita and pull out the lance.Then start to twirl it in complicated movements.The girls just looked on in shock.


    "How!?"They ask


    Again....


    "It just sorta came to me all of these techniques just popped into my head and I knew what to do."I hurry and lie as I have a pretty good idea.


    I check 10 10 18!Shit lighting went up again.Did he use the lance as a weapon in his life?Huh lucky shit.Or not I have a feeling Darkness saw this coming as well.Why he would want to help another element though im not sure.


    The girls seemed to think it was from them fusing part of my soul to make the weapons.So I gained knowledge from them.I let them think this as I couldn''t tell them the truth.


    We spent the remaining time polishing my new skills.Then the time of my death approached.


    "Well Ladies and Gentelmen Its SHOW TIME!"


    ======================================


    Thanks jordanvn</a>  for the training idea even if its a little modified.Also there will be no more cheat-ups!(for a while at least).Also I totatlly did not forget about Inari and Alita last chapter and then say oh shit and add them here!Definitely not!

 28.Chair,Fight,and At least I didnt pass out.

    Sorry for no weekend release but it was mothers day weekend so I spent it with my moms.Anyway heres the next one enjoy!


    ====================================================


    "You know you look like an ass right?"Lesley chides me through my ear piece.


    "Kinda the point."I reply


    The reason she says this is because I am currently sitting in a Lazy boy,with an umbrella over me to block the sun,and currently playing the new kh game on my phone.All while sitting in the middle of a graveyard.Which is the current battleground of choice.


    *slurp*"Ah"I take a drink from the long straw connected to my favorite gaming mug.Its and old one from 7-11 back when the old x-men movies came out and they were limited ones.Its filled with orange monster instead of coffee or a fountain drink.To my right within reach is a plate of pizza rolls.I pop one into my mouth and start working on getting lux.Im only 209 and I really want to hit 250 soon.


    "Ash honey were did you get the chair?"I hear mom as over the coms.


    "I stole it from Abc why?"


    "Well why this setup?I mean all of us can''t help but agree that you kinda look like an ass.Plus this brings up bad memories of you spending weeks in your room and not even seeing daylight.Please don''t go back!"She pleads


    "Why?Well I needed a good chair for my room.Also no promises."


    "So is this why you were late?You put yourself in danger just to get some chair?"I hear Angelica say disapprovingly.


    "Some chair!?They say men don''t understand women!Do you know how important a chair is to a man!It is not a choice we make lightly!There are several factors when choosing a chair.Is comfortable,is it right for the situation it will be used for,will I be willing to die in it,there are many more things.You see girls a chair is one of mans three thrones in life.We have our cars,we have our toilets and we have our chairs!They are an important part of our life and no man is happy without his chair!"I lecture all of them through the coms.


    I was met with silence,but I swear I could feel some hurtful gazes.Inari and Alita both had some pretty hurtful looks.You know what screw you guys!Women will just never understand a mans worries.


    You know I may need to look into spending some man time with dad and Uncle Tom I have way too many women around me.


    It''s been roughly and hour past the meet time for War''s little meeting and I showed up here half an hour ago.Even though I was supposed to be an hour early...But a chair search can not be rushed and man is this chair awesome!


    "Alright I guess it''s time to show the bitch where I am.Everyone get ready."I tell everyone through the coms.


    There was a collective sound of acknowledgements and 1 watch your mouth.Moms...I then point a hand toward the air and let off a few fox fire blasts.After less than two minutes War slams down in front of me.


    "You really aren''t as bright as that girl says you know?I mean first you decide to reject me,then you give away your hiding spot,and then it turns out you are sitting here in a graveyard looking like an ass.So what want me to bury when I end you?"War taunts.


    "Hold on I really need to beat this lv 57 guard armor."


    She frowns and a vein starts to throb on her head."Is this a joke to you!?I am going to give you one last chance come with me or else!"


    I finish the raid boss and drop all my stuff into the shadows.Then I stand up and smile at her."You know you are kind of a bitch right?"


    Her eyes narrow."Is that your answer?"She asks darkly


    "Girls."


    "Right,but remember you only have a few minutes make this count Ash and please dont die."Alita and Inari say.Then they give me a hug and disappear.


    Almost immediately I can feel the power coming through me.I stare at War."No this is."


    In the next instant im slamming my fist into her face flooring all my powers and slamming her with as much lighting energy as I can.She rockets away and crashes into a mausoleum.She burst out and looks at me shock and anger acrossed her face.


    "So you are stronger than I thought but you just made the last mistake you will ever make!"She roars.


    She shoots toward me at lighting speed probably hoping to show her superiority.However To me it looks like a slow crawl with all my new enhancements and with the boost from the girls her speed ain''t shit in my eyes.


    I dodge her punch with ease then proceed to hammer her with attack fused with black flame making sure to cover her whole body in the flame.I then finish with a spartan kick that sends her flying.Then make the flame start eating at full power.


    "Ha bitch you are fucked!"Maybe my plans weren''t necessary after all?I sit there watching flame devour her but then frown.Why is there no screaming?Normally there is alot of screaming.Then here body starts to get up I see her hands clench and she roars to the sky.


    I put my hand over my ears as my fox ear are sensitive as shit.Next thing I know all the fire on her body explodes off her.I look at her in shock.There is no damage.


    "Impossible!"


    The devouring flame is supposed to be able to kill even gods and you are telling me she isn''t even hurt!?


    She see my shock and smirks."Did you really think the devouring flame from a two tail would do anything against me?Maybe if you had at least 6 tails but not now.I have killed gods!Your speed is impressive but thats all and if im right you can''t keep it up for long.Although you may have more tricks so I guess I should step it up a notch.Be glad I haven''t used my full speed in years."


    She disappears and launches a roundhouse kick towards my head from behind me.Oh shit!I barely manage to dodge it but hear a small explosion to my right.I turn and look and there''s a crater 1 meter deep.Holy shit did she do that just from the air pressure!?I pale at how close she just came to splattering my head ten miles in that direction.


    "Hmm?You dodged?It seems you have a bit more than I thought maybe I can warm up with this."She looks at me and smirks.


    Ok time for plan A since B failed.Generally it would work the opposite but A was the original plan soo...I pull up my shadows and reach inside and pull out my trump card.


    Wars smirk drops from her face and she gets a dangerous look in her eyes."You have some dangerous toys boy.I don''t know how you came across the lance of Longinus but now you have my undivided attention."


    I can feel killing intent radiate off her and almost piss my pants.Dear goddess this bitch is scary as fuck!


    I get in a stance and then spread lighting and holy power throughout my body at full power.Then I rush her.I start thrusting forward each of my attacks leaving after images but she dodges all of them.However she is on the defensive it seems she is wary of my weapon.


    I smile I may actually win this!I continue to strike out at her with masterfull precision.Every one of my attacks akin to a master of this weapon.Most of my attacks are just simple thrusts and side swipes.I jump in the air above her and rain down hundreds of attacks in a split second destroying the ground with each attack.She manages to barely dodge all of these and I can tell she is getting used to my attacks as I can''t even graze her now.Even though she is covered in cuts she looks at me calmly.


    Then I change it up and sweep the lance, using it long a really long sword grabbing the base and swinging it up in an arc.Normally this would just be a regular attack but this attack was with holy power infused into the lance.The lance let out a slash that cut through the air and let loose a blade of energy.Shock shot across War''s face she thought it would be easy to dodge but was gravely mistaken.Not anticipating the strike she blocked it her arm.The strike went through her arm severing it and made a huge slash from shoulder to hip.Blood splashed out everywhere and she flew across the area.


    I was overjoyed.I looked at the are she landed and started heading that way to finish her off but freeze in my steps.The aura from that direction just reached a level I have never felt before.It was threating to make me cower on my knees.Then I heard laughter.


    "Boy you really are a surprise its too bad I couldn''t have you as my pawn."War walks out of her crater and leisurely strides toward her arm.I can''t move its like im frozen in place.What the hell is going on!?


    She reaches her arm picks it up and places it against her bleeding stump and lets go.Just like that in a split second its reattached.She then turns toward me."Well I guess I should get serious now that was dangerous just then."She smile and I feel the air start to distort.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    In an explosion of pure power im sent flying.I slam into a gravestone that somehow doesn''t shatter.I look at it. obsidian huh not bad.Then cough up a mouthful of blood.I look at the direction War at and fear grips my heart.


    Both her eyes have taken on a golden luster and are shining with murder.Her body was''t wrapped in a golden energy and on her back was a pair of wings similar to a locusts.Lastly in her hands was a sword made out of golden energy.


    The feeling she gave off was that of a god!Her aura and power was similar to what I felt when I was attacked by Laverna it was bottomless a being of pure and absolute power.


    What the fuck was I thinking taking on this person?Shes on a whole other level!My goddess this is just insane!


    Seeing my look War laughs."Scared boy?You see this is real power!something you will never achieve.Now die!"


    She is infront of me instantly.I couldn''t sense her or see her move she was there then here simple as that.She swings her blade at me and I throw up a shield with everything I have I put all my power every bit of holy power,lighting,and Ice into reinforcing the shield.Her blade slams into it and my body shoots downwards.With a causal swing she made a 3 meter deep crater with me as the center.I blocked it but now I can''t move.My organs are heavily damaged most of my bones are fractured and one of my eyes have gone dark.I could feel something warm all over my body which im pretty sure is blood.I hear all the girls over the coms scream for me but I can''t answer them as im staring right into the eyes of War.


    "Impressive you managed to block one attack.Your potiential was limitless but you just couldn''t toe the line.So any last words?"War says.


    "Now..."I manage


    War raises an eye but then her eyes widen.Pure white chains shoot from all around and wrap around her pulling her back.Then my blood shoots from my body and wraps around her as well fusing with the chains.Blood red spike shoot out and slam into the links of chains pinning them in place.


    "So you had help?Thats fine I will deal with them after you."Then War tries to break free.She struggles for a few moments.But the chains wont budge.


    I smile and painfully manage to stand.I pick my lance and slowly make my way toward her."The chains are powered by all the pissed off souls who just had their resting place smashed to shit.You are strong but not even a god can deal with this many angry souls fuel with a spell easily.Also the blood magic is all virgin blood one of the strongest there is.My blood is apparently better which is why it was used to help the bindings a little but I can''t bleed that much ya know?"She looks at me hate in her eyes.


    "No matter I will be free soon and then you will fall.Even with the lance you won''t be able to kill me this is just delaying the inevitable."She spits out in disgust.


    "The plan was never for me to kill you.Don''t get me wrong I really want to but now I know thats just not possible.I mean I can''t even stand really.So swinging this lance is out of the question.But I am a kitsune and we always have a trick up our sleeve."I smile at her


    At that moment all the girls appear at the edge of the crater."Stay there!"I yell at them.


    All of them especially mom give me a worried look.But listen.War looks at the group of people and smirks.


    "Are these your last trick?None of them can help you I mean I bet this spell is taking all the witches have and two vampires and two thiefs couldn''t hurt me.hahahaha nice try kid but this is my win.Although kudos on getting so many women to help you to bad they are just going to die in a few minutes."


    I look back at them she is right.Clare and Sam were giving it their all to hold her.Angelica and the Fail Maid were only supposed to get the blood.While mom and Lesley were to steal any supplies needed for the spells.None of them were really supposed to fight.


    I look at War and smile."Your right they won''t be helping in taking you down the last step.Thats for a special lady."


    She looks at me and smirks."Please there is no one on this planet that can help you."


    "Its a good thing shes not from this planet."I give her my best cheshire grin although it hurts like hell.


    She looks at me in confusion as she can''t think of anyone that I could call that would be a threat to her.Even the girls can''t figure out what I have planned they always thought the plan was to kill her when she was trapped.I however made a different plan although its a bit of a gamble.


    "Hey Rhea I  know you said not to call on you like this to much but this time I got a present you might like."I call out loud.


    Mom and Lesley look confused."Who is Rhea?"They ask.


    The others though know exactly who im calling and fear crosses their faces even Wars.


    "You are calling a god!?Are you insane!?"War shouts at me.


    "Goddess and probably."I retort


    "Rogue dealing with the gods is never a good idea.This may be a really bad idea." Clare says nervously


    The others nod while mom and Lesley still look confused.


    "Ah this ones cool and hot as hell."They all look at me as if I was insane


    "Why thank you for the compliment dear.So what is the present you spoke of?Remember being to cheap is not good."


    I turn and see Rhea who has a smile on her face.


    "Whats up my goddess still as hot as ever I see."All the women there look at me in horror and a little bit of anger.Opps probably shouldn''t hit on another woman in front of them.


    Then I point at War."Thats your present all gift wrapped and everything."


    Rhea turns and looks at War.Almost immediately her expression darkens and is filled with wrath.Then she turns to me hate,anger, and murder visible on her face.Oh shit.


    "Did you do this!?"She orders and I feel a power that makes want to run over and hide behind my mother.Its stronger than Wars but not by much.


    I gulp and nod.Sweat dripping in bullets.I think I might have fucked u-


    All of a sudden she grabs the back of my head, puts her arm around my waist, and puts her tongue down my throat.I was surprised at the sudden turn of events but I most definitely am not complaining.She pulled back from the kiss with tears in her eyes.


    Ok now Im really confused.


    Seeing my confusion she starts to explain."You have no idea how great a gift this is to me!This bitch is responsible for the death of my son!


    War pales at the sound of that an start thrashing she knows she is fucked.


    Rhea turns toward her and start walking."Remember the gods you killed back when Anubis started his crap?Well one of them happened to be my son Atrus!He was only 341 years old and was here vacationing.Anubis was a friend so when he asked for help of course my son would help.But you you power hungry bitch!You slaughtered him and absorbed his power!I can''t even find his soul because of you!But you dare use his wings in front of me!I dont care who your father is im going to enjoy my time with you!"


    Rheas words sent a shiver down my spine.I have never felt such hate for someone.And absorbed?Thats why she is so strong!Her powers must be based around absorbing the strength from people she kills!The fact that she killed Rheas son was an unfortunate bonus but hey I guess it works plus I got one hell of a kiss so meh.


    "Thank you Ash I wont forget this.But you still owe me that favor and oh I will be taking the lance as well.Sorry but a weapon that can hurt gods cannot be in the hands of someone who deals with us.We shall see each other soon."Then in a flash both her and War are gone but not before she got off one last sentence.


    "Ash huh I will remember that!I will come back and when I do I will kill your whole family!!!"War screams


    Shit!Lost my lance!Now where am I going to get a super powerful weapon that can kick the ass of overpowered individuals?Oh well one problem at a time.


    "So can we go home now?My body hurts like hell."All the girls look at me in shock


    "You have a connection to the goddess of women!?"Sam yells


    I just nod."Look im really fucked up so can we skip-


    Ah fuck.Not again.I finally come down from the boost and vomit alot of blood.Then collapse.The girls rush to me screaming for me.Why don''t I block out the pain?Man im a dumbass.With no more pain mom and Lesley help me to the car and everyone makes promises to talk later.I just want a week long nap.


    At least I didn''t pass out.

 29.Trapped,Food,and Your son has been killed by War

    Just a bit of a rant here skip if you want.


    Whats with people not putting up chapters just because they don''t have enough donations?Thats kinda annoying in my opinion.Also screw voting this year I literally have to pick between the lesser of two huge evils.I mean wtf!?


    Heres the next enjoy.


    ===========================================================


    The ride home was uneventful really.All mom and Lesley did was shoot me a few glance while I lay in the backseat trying to heal.Its kinda fucked up that overusing my powers negates my natural healing abilities and drops them down to about 10% of use.Which is almost human level.


    Since I was bored and in pain I decided to screw around with x-ray and see if I could work out some other uses.I figure the 20-minute ride should allow me something.I knew there wasn''t much to be gained really but I figured its something at least.After about 5 minutes I found all its uses.Bit of a letdown for a power.Although that doesn''t mean its not fun.


    I could adjust how much I see through things and with my eyesight even in a moving car I could see everything in perfect detail.So I started checking out every hot chick on the way home.Why the fuck did I never think of this before!?I mean some of the milfs that were with their kids were fucking amazing!Quite a few had some world changing lingerie on.Of course I checked out not just them but every 6-10 I saw along the way.I''m not exactly picky but I do have standards.I.E. no fat chicks.I messed up when I was looking and came across one.I immediately threw up.Mom and Lesley were startled and mom got pissed but I am currently getting blood all over her seat sooo...


    But man was that bad.It was like Java made sweet love to Quasimodo and produced a ball of grease that had both of their features.The worst part she was wearing a thong......


    That image will require severe therapy and my identic memory is making that a must.


    After that I was careful and made sure to pick my women.Gratefully there were some 10''s along the way to help block out the memory.Ah therapy, I knew it was a good idea.


    We make it home as and I am currently checking out Miss Walsh across the street always found her to be hot.And with her in those black lace underwear, she looks even better.Mom and Lesley reach in to help me out.I have to hurry and make sure I don''t see something that will send me to therapy for a whole new reason.My eye sweeps the house for a second.


    Oh no.


    Currently in my house are Sam,Clare,Angelica, and Cir.I was naive.I knew they wanted to talk but I thought I had time to come up with a lie.Damnit!Why did I spend the whole ride home looking at naked and half naked women!?


    "Hey ma why don''t we head to Specialty and grab something to eat after that fight Im a little hungry."I try


    She looks at me and gives me a smile.Normally a smile is a good thing from your mother.Filled with love and warmth promising you happiness.This smile which from anyone else''s perspective would show all these things wasn''t, to me it was filled with intentions I knew I wouldn''t like.


    "Now Ash we can''t keep our guests waiting.Afterall Lesley and I did tell them to meet us here."She replies


    OH nonononono.This is not good not in the slightest.They wanted answers and currently I can''t escape from them.Maybe I can sneak up to my room.I have a tiny amount of holy energy I should be able to escape to the training area and wait them out and recover.Ha I knew I was a genius!


    We go into the house and enter the living room.Now the girls are currently in the living room.My bedroom door is attached.


    "Uh give me a minute I need to change."I tell everyone.Of course there''s no way I will tell them my suit is made from shadows and can repair itself.So my clothes underneath aren''t that bad.They all nod and I smile inwardly.


    As I open my door and head up the steps Clare calls out."I disabled the teleport circle you have in your room.Hope you don''t mind Sam and I found it while you were asleep before and your mother was inclined to believe you would run.This is also something that should be discussed."


    I freeze.Note to self never underestimate mom.I sigh and trudge up the stairs.I swear I could feel moms smirk.Its not fair when your mother and the women your sleeping with plot against you.


    I go upstairs and throw on a simple set.My kh2 shirt and a pair of dark blue jeans.The jeans were a pair I haven''t made a hole in yet so I did so to let my tails free.Then I decided to face the music and headed downstairs.


    "Mom where''s dad and the boys?"


    "Your father is at work and the boys are at a friends."She replies.


    I guess that explains why we came in through the front door.She wasn''t worried dad would see us.


    "*sigh*So what is it that everyone wants?"I ask


    "First young man we have guests.Why don''t you go make something and then we will talk."Mom reprimands me.


    "Wait you want me to cook now!?I just fuc-(She narrows her eyes)fought WAR!You know the strongest being on earth!?"I reply


    "Ash WE HAVE GUESTS!"She gives me a dark look.


    I know there''s no more point in arguing.I get up and head to the kitchen.I decide on something simple.So I made 7 plates of huevos rancheros.Of course with my own special seasonings.I grabbed some of my homemade fruit juice and poured glasses.I topped two of them of with some blood.And put a little blood on two of the plates.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Wait, can vampires even eat?Oh well to late to dwell on it now.I load up like a perfect waiter and head out.I place all of the food in front of the right individuals.Mom likes hers really spicy.Lesley''s more mild and the rest were just done traditional.


    "You decided to make this?"Mom asks


    "Yea I am tired this is probably my limit."I reply


    "Well, at least I know its delicious you were never one to make bad food.Mines extra spicy right?"


    "Yes mother."


    She gives me a smile and digs in.Lesley already started and is wolfing it down.The other girls all took one bite and were staring at their food.


    Mom looks at them and frowns."Not to your tastes."Her tone is a bit icy.For some reason when someone complains about my food she gets pissed.


    Cir is the first to respond."Its not that its just this is one of the best things I have ever eaten.And the juice is phenomenal!"Huh guess vampire can eat food.


    All the girls nod in agreement.Mom and Lesley smirk while I just enjoy my food.I wasn''t lying when I said I was hungry.Plus if someone doesn''t like my cooking thats their opinion.I was a little happy at the praise though.


    "You do know I own a 4-star restaurant right?"Mom asks them and they all nod.


    "Well I am the head chef and when Ash is there I''m just an assistant.He has long surpassed me in cooking."Mom tells them.


    All the girls look at me in awe.Sam and Clare both share a look and turn to me with predatory gazes."Interesting you never mentioned you were such an amazing cook Ash."Sam says.


    "Never came up."


    She narrows her eyes and goes back to eating.I have the feeling this may turn into a thing.


    "Hmm you added some of your blood to the dish and the drink?It doesn''t pull away from the dish at all in fact it makes it better!You surpass all of my chefs and some of them are over 800 years old."Angelica says


    "Well its not that hard like everything else blood has a taste you just have to incorporate it right."I say with a shrug.


    Both her and Cir give me a look and lick their lips.Ok another thing.


    After everyone was done eating and looking sadly at their plates.It was time to talk.


    They asked the obvious questions like where did I get the lance,how am I connected to the goddess of women,and how the hell did I get such a power boost.


    I went with the lance first."Well I sorta got it off an insane priest who was trying to kill me."


    Mom''s eyes opened wide and she glares at me."You lied to me!"She yells.


    Oh shit.She figured it out.I went ahead and explained more as to what happen that night.Mom grew angrier after every sentence.Finding out that they were using my family as a way to threaten me then when I got out of it they tried to kill me.She was pissed that she let those fuckers in her house,but she was even more pissed that I lied.I was going to pay for that.Mom was also quite upset about the fact I''ve killed before.Lesley wasn''t happy about that news either.Mom said I shouldn''t have had to do that and cried a little.


    "So about the goddess you summoned?Why weren''t we told of her part in the plan?"Clare asks


    "Well it was sort of a gamble on whether she would help or not.I knew after War killed those gods that were with Anubis some of the gods had a dislike of her.I didn''t think she killed Rheas son but...."I finish with a shurg.


    "So you put your life on the line for a gamble."Angelicas tone was dark and all the women in the room had matching angry glares.All directed at me.


    "Yea pretty much."Damnit why now!?


    My response pissed all of them off.Even though I meant to say that in my head.Stupid elements and their stupid passing shit on.


    With an angry look on her face Sam speaks."And why did she put her tongue down your throat?"


    Man that tone scares me and the looks I''m getting really not good.Moms is starting to make me want to hide.I tried to come up with a good reason but well.


    "That was an unexpected surprise.I mean I have hit on her pretty openly but didn''t see that coming but damn was it good."I really need to work on not saying stupid shit.


    It got bad in that room.My aura sight could only see black auras.I wanted to cry.


    I explained to them that due to certain reasons I became part of Rheas faith.In return for saving me.They didn''t like my answer and wanted more but right now I wasn''t giving any.Even with a knife position toward my jewels.


    "Why didn''t you try Laverna I mean we are her descendants?"Lesley asks


    "Well lets just say her and I got off on the wrong foot."Was all I gave.


    "Fine if you''re not going to tell us more at least explain the strength you displayed."Angelica demands with a huff.


    "That''s something I can only do maybe once a year.I can improve one aspect of my abilities tremendously for a few minutes only downside is that it drains all my strength afterward."


    "I see that''s unfortunate if you could do that all the time you would be unstoppable."She replies


    "Not really my-


    At that moment the doorbell rings.I hide my tail and ears while mom answers the door.She opens it and I hear a voice.


    "Mrs.Falls I''m sorry to tell you this but your son has been killed by War."

 30.Destruction,Elf,and I was beaten unconscious.

    Cindy(before arrival)


    I sat there looking at the destruction.I figured when Ash didn''t show he was planning to hide.I never thought he would fight back.Even if he did fight back this level of destruction is just ridicules!Did War toy with him?


    I scan the graveyard and find some patches of blood.


    "Arnarra can you find out whose blood this is?"I turn and ask one of the members of my new team.


    Arnarra Arara is an elf.One of the many races hidden by the veil.At first I was surprised that elves were real,but then again when you find out that Santa Clause is the world''s worst criminal when your 7 years old, its not that much of a stretch really.


    I see Arnarra''s eyes widen."Th-this blood...All of its War''s!"She yells


    My eyes almost pop out of their sockets.How?Ash actually hurt her!?He can''t even take the Mega force without almost dying and yet he hurt War?


    "To think he was strong enough to put up that much of a fight.This kitsune you wanted on the team must have been quite powerful."Arnarra says.


    "Powerful!?Hell my mother can''t even touch her let alone make her bleed.This kitsune must''ve used some tricks.It''s too bad he is dead."Karzi our Nephilim says with a sigh.


    "It''d be nice ta have another male on this team.I mean ya lass''s are nice an all but men need ah drinkin partner."Garth Brittlestone our dwarf and last member chimes and looks about dejected.


    "Sorry there were supposed to be more but not a lot of people on the other side of the veil are willing to trust War.We tried the vampires,weres,all of the fae,the drakonians,and demi-gods.At that point asking any others just wasn''t worth it.We could tell that this team wasn''t something they were happy about.Although we may get a Were panther.But its a girl as well so sorry again Garth."I say


    He snorts a little and plays with his beard.He was a little down at the prospect of another woman on the team.Aren''t most guys supposed to be happy to be surrounded by a bunch of beautiful girls?Then again he is married and from what I know dwarves are incredibly loyal to their mates.


    I sigh and look at my team."Guys im going to have to go and tell his family."


    They look at me in confusion but then Arnarra looks at me and speaks up."Are you sure?From what I can tell they most definitely will blame you.He also seems to have some pretty good connections.I mean Laverna herself came to his rescue along with what looks to be the last generations Laverna sisters.Even in the supernatural world they are top of the line thieves and from my clans intel its an entire family that is descended from the goddess herself.If thats the case they have been stealing for thousands of years.They must have some powerful artifacts that would most definitely kill you."


    "Aye the elf speaks true lass.My clan fear them.No matter what security we setup that damn family is able to get away with our stuff.Me father had his favorite sword stolen by one of um."Garth says


    I shook my head at them."From what I can tell he pulled a job with Laverna at the tower and he saved her.To repay the favor she helped him.When it comes to thieves none like to owe a debt."I tell them


    At that they all nod their heads.


    "Also Rogues family are good people.He himself was as well in his own way.He just got dealt a bad hand.I wanted him on this team to prove his potential but it seems he was truly against the idea."


    "I don''t think that was the problem."Karzi says


    I look at her puzzled.


    "She means that the lad was a man.He would rather die than be forced into slavery."Garth explains


    "Slavery!?I had no intention of doing anything even remotely like that!"


    Karzi,Garth,and Arnarra all share a look.Then Arnarra turns to me."We know your intentions were good but like it or not this is Wars team plain and simple.We all had a choice but honestly he didn''t.War hates competition more than anything.When he took down the Mega Force at one tail he made himself a target.War most likely wanted to keep an eye on him to make sure his power didn''t get to high to become a threat otherwise she would have just killed him."


    "The crazed woman has done it before lass.She make sure no one gets strong enough to challenge her.If someone even get half her strength she keeps an eye.When they hit 3/4 they are stamped down with all her power.Tis the case with that prison ye heros had on the moon.She made sure that they lost all sanctions from the U.N. makeing absolutely sure they couldn''t put anyone there that was too strong.If they convinced enough villains with thee right set o gifts then she be fucked."Garth says


    I look at them in shock,then my face starts to pale at the realization.We are just War''s puppets.Our real purpose will probably be to stop the rise of powers that could challenge her.


    "I am going to go now."I take to the air and slowly fly toward Ash''s house with tears in my eyes.


    "Don''t be sad.It''s not something you can help.War is just that powerful."Arnarra catches up with me and says.


    "Why are you comeing with and thanks?"


    "Your welcome and I wish to meet this kitsune clan and offer my condolences."


    "They aren''t kitsune they are human."


    She looks at me in shock."How is that possible!?Kitsune would never let their males get away like that!He must''ve been adopted."


    "No I knew him for a while.Originally he was human,but when his powers awakened somehow he became a kitsune.Mysticism was working on it before he took her memories."


    "My goddess he could manipulate the mind!?This kitsune was strange indeed.Its a good thing the others didn''t come with otherwise their clans would be all over this."She says


    We land at his house.I try to look inside but for some reason its blocked.Ash must''ve set up some protection of some kind.


    I ring the door bell and wait.In less than a minute Ash''s mom answers the door.


    "Mrs.Falls I''m sorry to tell you this but your son has been killed by War."


    ====================================================================================


    Ash


    When I heard that sentence immediately a plan formed in my mind.I turn to Cir and Lesley as they seem to be the best partners in crime.I put on a Cheshire smile."You two play along."The other girls look at me confused but Cir seems to get I want to do something while Lesley just smiles and sighs.


    I use my illusion abilities and ignore the strain.I get up and look in the mirror and smile this will work.I made myself look exactly like a soul pure white and see through with a blue orb in the center.Not everyone''s is blue but most are.Mine is multi-colored but Alita modified it to show the common type.


    Then I go up behind mom and whisper in her ear.


    "Play along ma"


    ===================================================================================


    Cindy


    After I said that Ash''s mom goes quiet.She just stares at me and Arnarra.


    "What do you mean my son is dead?"She asks her voice quivering.


    "Mrs.Falls your son Ash was the super known as Rogue and today at the cemetery on the other side of town he fought with War and I don''t need to tell how that went."I tell her gently


    "If thats the case wheres his bo-body."Her voice starts to crack and there''s tears in her eyes.


    My heart starts to hurt.This woman obviously loves her son immensely.I have trouble responding.Arnarra seeing my struggle speaks up.


    "Maam first let me offer my condolences.Im sorry to say as is much the case with War a body is rarely found and even if it is the body is beyond recognizable."


    I see tears start to flow down her face and her hand on the door starts to tremble.I get ready to try and comfort her and offer my services in any way but my words immediately get stuck in my throat.As I see a white head with fluffy ears pop up behind her shoulder.


    =====================================================================================


    Ash


    I stare at Cindy and I want to smile however I see she is not alone.Now im a little pissed she told someone who the fuck I was.I mean I know im supposed to be dead but come on!........Wait a minute is she....


    Holy shit its an elf!She is a little short probably about 5^5 with short green hair that slightly covers her brown eyes.What drew the most attention though is she wasn''t your typical washboard elf.No it was the opposite hers were comparable to Rhea''s!She looked young probably 14-15 but if lore is even somewhat right she was probably much older.I mean I have a 1400 year old loli vampire in my house that looks like a young teen.


    I have to stomp down my inner nerd as he was salivating at the prospect of an elf.Meeting gods,angels,kitsunes,vampires, and mages is one thing but every nerd needs to meet an elf its just a priority.


    I see both of their shocked expressions then I loo at mom she seems to be playing her part well.


    "Can you two please not upset my mother?"


    Both their jaws drop upon hearing me.


    "Yo-you are a-a"Cindy tries


    "A ghost yea.What did you expect I did just fight War.Bitch is way to op."I say with a shrug


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Both of them stand there stunned.


    "What is the matter with you two explain to me what happened right now!If this is ome sort of joke I will find a way to make you sorry!"Mom says still playing along.Man I love her.


    They both look at me then my mother.


    "Um well-


    "Auntie whats wrong why are you crying?"Lesley walks up


    "Mother-in-law whats the issue."Cir follows


    Mother in law?What the hell?Hey no no going off script here!You are going to get me in some deep shit here!


    I see mom twitch slightly at the mother in law comment.But she ignores and keeps the joke going.Her eyes on the other hand drift past me and for a brief moment promise something that makes me sweat.


    "These two are saying Ash is dead."Mom says


    Both of them look at mom in mock shock.


    "But I only stuck my tongue down his throat once."Cir says


    Moms eyes flash and then she starts kicking my ass.Whelp there goes my plan.


    "Oww oww shit mom cool it Im still hurt here!"


    She isn''t holding back she rebroke a few ribs.


    "You will not be some male whore that sleeps with a lot of different women!We are going to have a talk about this when your father gets home!"She finishes with a kick to my balls and I almost black out and star foaming at the mouth.


    "You two get in my house now!"Mom yells at the new arrivals


    Damn you Cir Im going to get you for this as god as my wit-(whip crack)I fly across the room and slam into the wall.


    "My...bad..."


    Everyone just stares at me wondering what the fuck just happened.


    "Don''t...pay it...any mind.It...was... my fault."


    All the women even the elf nod like that seems to be the case.It hurts the lack of love.


    I focus on healing my now rebroken ribs so I can speak okay.Cindy and her friend look around at the company.The elf speaks up.


    "The blood witch Little Bloody Red,the necromancer The White Witch,two vampires and from the looks of it both of you are enhanced at least."The elf says while looking at each in turn.


    The girls look at her with a little surprise but shrug it off.Then she turns to me.


    "How are you alive?With Wars strength I don''t think even a nine tail could fight her easily.In fact its rumored she killed 3 of them to keep your kind in line."The elf asks


    "Simple I cheated."


    She looked at me then her gaze drifted around the room."So you set a trap using the people here and defeated her.You didn''t kill her as you dont have enough fire power between you but a trap is your kinds specialty after assasination."


    I raised my eye at that.This chick..


    Cindy was stunned when she heard this."How!?Nothing can hold her even the gods tried and failed and your telling me he managed something even gods couldn''t do!?"


    "He is kitsune.When it comes to screwing with the live of people they surpass all even vampires who are known for their manipulation.I would like to know though how sure are you she wont be coming back?"The elf says


    I look at her and narrow my eyes.This girl is ridiculously smart.She can tell that War is not dead and she can tell that we weren''t all that had a hand in the plan.While she didn''t outright say it I knew she knew.


    "About 80% its kinda gamble. At first it was 95% but something was said that dropped it."


    "That was?"


    "Not important for now."


    I think back to the words Rhea said."I don''t care who your father is!"I really hope that doesn''t bite me in the ass.


    The elf narrows her eyes but nods her head.


    "Now on to other business we would like you to join the team also nice to meet you my name is Arnarra Arara 2nd princess of the House of Spring."


    "Are you insane I just risked my goddam life-fuuuuuuuuuuucccccckkk!!!!"I grab my head in agony.I turned off my pain damn you!


    Arnarra and the others raise their eyes but Clare figures it out."It seems the rumors are true your goddess is the jealous type."


    All the girls go ahhh except Cindy who is just standing there confused but the elf explains it to her then she understands.


    "You know its rude not to introduce yourself and your clan when meeting another?"Arnarra chides


    "Ash Falls of uh the house of my mother?"


    She raises her brow at that."Are you saying your not part of a clan?"


    "Yea no if I join some clan or cult my mother would kick my ass then drag me home as a bloody mess."


    My mother smirks at this while all the other girls give her an appraising look.Lesley just nod.


    "But you are kitsune yes?"


    I nod.


    "Hmm interesting.No wonder the clans are looking for you in force but no worries your secret is safe with me.However I do need to stress the importance of you joining the team because of this."She says


    "Great so your threatening me too?"My tone goes dark and all the girls tense up.


    She looks at me calmly and replies."No I told you I would keep your secret however working with us will provide you some protection.The kitsune will think twice if you are under my protection."


    I look at her with a little doubt."Look thanks for the offer but-


    "All you need to do is help us with the tougher targets!"Cindy throws in.


    "Targets?"Sam speaks


    Cindy looks at her and narrows her eyes."Yes targets.Too many criminals and supernaturals get away with far too much.So I made this team with the purpose of putting them down."


    "Wait so you made a super black ops team!?"I say in surprise


    "In a sense yes.People like those two have taken far to many lives and are a problem for the earth.I know for a fact that you agree with this fact Ash as that human trafficker is evidence enough."


    Everyone looks at her then me.My eyes turn dark.


    "They were scum and if you lay a hand on those two I will end you."My voice promised death.


    Cindy flinches back at my tone."They aren''t targets now.Only if they try killing a large amount of people.Even though they already have but I can let it go if-"She doesn''t finish the sentence as my glare stops her cold.


    Arnarra gives her a disapproving look.Then turns to me."They wont be targets however they will need to be under your watch if so.Please help us with your strength we can stop some real problems.Also im sure you have a directive from your goddess this way you should be able to work towards it."


    "Do it Ash.This girl is sincere and you may need their help in the future."I hear Rhea chime in my head.


    The fuck I thought gods couldn''t see or contact me?


    "I''m in your head this looked like a good show and when you messed up I decided to stay for a bit."


    "ok first while I love to talk further I really dont like people in my head so shoo."


    "Did you just shoo me?"


    ..............no..........


    "Right answer."


    "Are you done talking to your goddess?"Arnarra asks


    Everyone looks at her in shock.


    "How?"


    "My people have our ways."Was all she said.


    "Fine.Heres the thing though I will not train with you,nor will I go on every damn mission.I decide what missions I take and I will not target any people im close with.That includes these two and the two vampires."


    The girls smile at his and each have a strange look in their eyes that I couldn''t place.But it seemed somewhat possessive.


    "Thats fine!We will contact you at a later time!"Cindy was positively glowing.


    Then her and the elf left.


    "Somehow I think im going to regret this."I say aloud


    "Thats beside the point what I want to know is who has done sexual things with my son."I hear mom say.


    Oh no....Before I try to bolt Lesley grabs me and holds me down.


    "Traitor!"


    She give me an apologetic smile.So do all the other girls as they raise their hands.


    "OHHH."Moms face goes dark.


    "Mrs.Falls don''t be to mad Ash didn''t go all the way just a bit of blood and tongue."Cir says and Angelica nods.


    Moms face lightens a bit.I almost sigh in relief but..


    "Really?Thats it?Sam and I have been fucking him quite a bit."


    "Hey Rhea you think you can lend me a hand here?"


    I see moms face slow turn toward me.


    "Yea didn''t think so."


    That was my last thought before I was beaten unconscious.


    ==============================================================


    So I was thinking about getting rid of the prolouge 2 as it doesn''t really feel like the end of an ark and keeping this all one ark until i hit an end point for an ark.Tell me what you guys think below.If I don''t get replies Ill put up a poll next chapter.


    Fun fact.I toyed with the idea that Ash really did die in the fight and had half the chapter written before I changed my mind.As i would need to kill of Alita and Inari too.

 31.Heartbreak,Death,and What now.

    Here is the next one folks. Also we have a Proofreader! So every give thanks to MushGod174</a> with his help the quality should increase.


    ==========================================================


    ."Mom no. Please mom no!"


    I tried begging but it was futile my custom built kh 3ds was crushed in her hand like it was paper. My heart almost broke then and there. It wasn''t the first thing she broke. My computer lay gutted in the corner, all my comics were hidden with the threat to be burned the same for my manga (yes they are different!),my ps4 and psp were gratefully spared by my brothers since they were borrowing them.


    But then she turned her eyes on my pride and joy."Dear goddess mom have mercy!" I tried breaking free of Lesley who with the other girls were currently in the room supervising me. But I was too weak! If I was at even half strength I would be able to stop this horror! With Lesley holding me and the other girls there for back up my chances were nil. They just kept consoling me say it for my own good.


    Screw them! If this is what getting laid is then I will never have sex again! It''s just wrong! How can you help take away a mans treasures! When I tried to explain this point they looked at me with pity. When I tried the I just wont be with you anymore card they gave me a look that said "Who said you had a choice?"


    After I woke up it seems they had a "talk" and came to the conclusion that my laziness was brought upon by my one and only true loves. Books,video games, and the internet. So someone decided it was best if those things were gone for a while. Mom in her anger thought it best I watch. It hurts sure but I can rebuild everything or get new ones, but what she is currently heading towards is different! The one thing I care more for than my own life (besides my family)!


    "M-mom! We can work this out. I will literally do anything! So please I am begging with everything on the line here!


    I am even willing to sign you my soul! Just leave her alone mom please!"


    She stops and looks over at me. Then she moves towards me and crouches down in front of me. She puts her hand on my cheek and smiles lovingly at me. My heart surged with hope!


    "Honey something you will learn is that mothers own all souls of the men in her family. We are the ones who sign it over to the person you marry. Just know that what I do is best for you. Besides this is a long time coming. "She replies.


    All the girls nodded in agreement. My hope died along with a bit of my innocence. Note to self never get married.


    Mom headed back toward her. The one being that has brought me absolute joy. She was there for all the hard times, all the late nights, and all the soul crushing noob stomping. She listens to my voice without any sass. The absolute perfect thing currently made for people like me.


    Mom raised her foot and ruthlessly brought it down."NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!"I cried in agony.


    I just sat there and watched powerless to stop her as she killed someone precious to me.Someone who I spent so much time with, someone who I left her sister for. Someone who cared for more than almost anything and would have continued to until the next one came out. I just watched the death of my xbox.


    Tears streamed down my face and Lesley let me go.I slowly crawled toward her and cradled her in my arms as I sobbed. She was a limited edition that I got 2 months before the system release. I customized her with so many different mods and spec upgrades that she was hands down the best Xbox out there as well as the most expensive. After everything I have done to her she was worth well over 20 grand. I improved everything. And now she was gone...


    The girls all stood there and looked at my pathetic sight with a mix of shame and disgust. I returned their looks with a glare of rage.


    "None of you will ever understand a man''s needs! We dont need just women we need outlets! If all we did is spend time with you we''d kill ourselves! Men need their toys be it cars, computers, robots, or video games!"I roar


    Their looks turn to pity and disgust. "Son enough. You have to admit you have a problem I mean you were calling a toy a she! Now clean up all this broken junk, for now all your free time is to be spent getting stronger and learning. "Mom says


    I look at her in confusion tears still streaming down my face when Angelica steps forward.


    "This is what we talked about after watching your fight and the fact that you agreed to help out with that new damn team. Which was probably because you were drooling over that stupid elf (a collective nod of agreements followed).


    We decided that your skills in combat are horrible. At high speed you are clunky and stupid. Your hand to hand combat is just sad it''s like a 5 year old flailing around. You also rely far too much on your elements and burn yourself out far too quickly. If you have teachers fire them right now because they are terrible."


    I am so glad Alita and Inari are currently resting otherwise this would have been a really bad situation.


    "Also Clare and I will inform you about various magical defense techniques while the vampires would teach you about the world beyond the veil and how to fight at high speeds. Your mother said she would handle the hand to hand combat while also improving your family''s abilities. When it comes to your kitsune abilities we are afraid that you are on your own So no slacking there either. Lastly, we need to know what this is?" Sam explains and asks while pointing to the formation on the floor.


    Great how to lie out of this one. "Its..Uh.....Yea.."Smooth.


    They all stare at me. "Are you really not going to tell us?We know it''s some kind of teleporting spell but the language is old. Almost biblic-


    Clares eyes widen all of a sudden. "That''s it! Now I know why it looks so familiar it''s angelic!"


    All the girls stare at her in shock. "Angelic? "Mom asks


    "Yes I see now you''re right Clare this is in their language. But it begs the question how does Ash speak or even know about angel runes and symbols?" Sam says and everyone turns toward me.


    "Uhhhhh.."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Their looks turn angry.


    "Im a genius?"


    Their looks turn dangerous.


    "Right would you believe me if I said that a tiny little angel that sits on my shoulder half the time taught me how?"


    Their looks turned murderous.


    Ok so the truth isn''t going to work. Got to admit I didn''t think it would.


    "Right so I may have access to holy power derived from the angels. I may also have access to a bit of angel knowledge."


    "How." They ask in union. Man that''s scary.


    "I stole it." I say with a shrug. Their looks say to explain.


    "*sigh* I came across an arch angel who was.....In a middle of a ritual to boost another''s power. I interrupted said ritual and gained the boost instead. "I tell half the truth since mom seems to be using aura sight. So long as I don''t lie I should be fine.


    "Wait is it the same ritual that turned you into a fox". Mom asks


    "Yea."


    "How is that possible? I mean I have heard of rituals to transfer powers but none strong enough to pass on kitsune and angel powers!" Sam exclaims


    Huh guess the priest was more powerful than I thought.


    "Honestly? I have no idea how the ritual worked all I know is that in the end I ended up with these powers."


    Mom says I''m not lying but she knows me and can tell I''m hiding something. Gratefully she doesn''t say anything.


    "So that leaves the question what does it do?" Angelica asks


    Damn was hoping they forgot.


    "It sends me to a place that helps speeding up my recovery in half the time."


    Seeing that im not lying they nod and let it go.Hah! Half-truths for the win! Break all my wonderful stuff and think I am will tell you all my secrets!? It may be a petty and small win but damn if I am not going to take it!


    ===========================================================================


    From then on I was constantly busy. For almost a month I was training, learning, and going to school normally. I also helped take down a pack of trolls with Cindy''s new team.


    The dwarf was awesome as hell! Garth is a man that likes to have fun and drink. We both had some fun on his Firestout damn was that shit strong! Karzi was hot. She also likes to party and joined me and Garth. Oddly she got along really well with me. Normally women try to screw me in some way. Cindy was well Cindy. And the elf princess was a little much. She kept pestering me about alliances and clans it was kind of weird.


    Cir and Angelica had me fight against a dozen vampires at once in a training room under the club. Each one specialized in high speed combat. It sucked at first because I lost more often than I won but now I fight Cir and Angelica since the others cant keep up. After which they both licked their lips, jumped on me, and ripped my clothes off. It goes without saying I lost a lot of clothes and blood.


    Mom under normal circumstances couldn''t even come close to taking me in a fight. But she started training me with a blindfold and ear muff that blocked all of my sights and hearing. She said they were a family heirloom to help increase ones sensitivity to danger. That started my many sessions where mom stabbed me. She didn''t just teach me to fight like that with just hand to hand combat she also taught me how to use daggers. Since she was a fan of using twin daggers that was what I learned. Lesley joined every now and then as she still needs training as well. Aunt Sophie was merciless in training and both of us would be half dead by the end of her help in our training.


    Sam and Clare taught me mainly how to use shields. When I told them I could do so with holy power they smiled with glee and immediately had me perfect all different kinds of holy shields. The holy power works similar to mana just more specialized. While mana is universal holy power is based on purifying and strengthening. So the shields they came up with were Bubble which I can use to recycle air and travel in space and water. And Dome which stops surrounding attacks. And then they helped improving my basic shield which could now stop a tank shell on the lowest setting! After every training session they said they wanted a reward so that always ended in sex. Turns out that they feed off sex. Their powers are based off life and vitality so when they have sex they absorb mine. Due to my powers and abilities I could keep going with practically no side effect. They said if a man or woman (interesting) slept with them that much they would die. Which is why they are happy to have found me and if I die they will find my soul and kick my ass!


    Alita and Inari both woke up about a week ago. When they saw my room they cheered. Bitches...When i filled them in on what was going on they were astounded. Not at the fact that I was training no at the fact that I was picking it up relatively well. Of course they couldn''t lose so they made me train even more inside the Training area. After a few days my training with the girls showed and I made vast improvements. They were pissed when they found out I lost the lance but got over it. Now they have me make a lance out of ice and practice with that. When I asked why I don''t use just them in weapon form they said it was insurance. Speaking of them in weapon form I am now strong enough to shoot Alita in bow form 5 times before I run out of holy power. My shields impressed her tremendously as well. Thanks to moms training I can handle Inari more efficiently as well. In the end the girls agreed that mom and the others are somewhat competent teachers.


    Since its now early November the 8th to be exact and winter finals are coming up I got a day off. Not like I am going to study. I decide to suit up and head out for the night. Alita and Inari are complaining that I should be training but honestly I haven''t done a damn fun thing besides partying with Garth that one time. My books are on lockdown still and every time I buy a new game I like it gets destroyed when I come home. I haven''t had heart to go for another xbox, I don''t think I could take it if it was destroyed.


    I head out and find the tallest building which turns out to be the Chase building. I lay on the roof and enjoy the chilly night air. I like the cold air but I hate snow. As I am enjoying the night air and looking up at the sky while lying on my back. Alita and Inari are lying on my arms not really moving.


    Then I feel Inari stiffen and a gust of wind.


    "Goddess damnit what now!"

 32.Night,Kitsune, and A favor

    Ok I just want to point out I am not forcing anyone to read this.I am not holding your family at an undisclosed location, 5 miles underground, tied to a chair thats rigged to a pressure plate, that will blow if they so much as sneeze.If you dont like my story give it a shit review I dont really care I do not write for the individual.


    The Only reason I even look through comments and pms is for valid points or critisicm not your goddamn whining! I shouldn''t have to get on and sift through 23 pms and comments that are pure whining.Just to get to the people who have valid points or concerns.No joke it was 23 different sets of bitching and whining!


    This is my first attempt at writing something so I will always be on the lookout for ideas and peoples worries.I have even added some peoples ideas and fixed others worries.So for the love of god no more alright?


    Now I would like to thank my proof reader again and here is the next one.


    ====================================================================


    I just tilted my head back to see who it was. I mean my "oh shit" sense didn''t go off (patent pending) and Inari only stiffened when they got this close so they aren¡¯t a threat but at the same time they could be annoying.


    What came into sight are two attractive Asian girls. Turns out it''s the annoying option then. I sigh and turn back to watching the sky like I really don''t care. As far as threats go they aren''t even ranked in my top ten any more. Maybe if it was before the fight with War but now they are just meh. Inari and Alita are still looking back with mixed anger and annoyance. I get the annoyance but what''s there to be angry about? I mean we knew something like this was going to happen eventually.


    While still looking up at the sky I decide to start this off.


    "What?"


    I was met with silence. I sigh again and look back. They are just standing there looking at me coldly.


    "Ok let''s try this again. What the fuck you two kitsune want?"


    I take a better look at them this time. They both look to be twins but you can clearly tell one''s older than the other from their tails. The three tailed one is the taller of the two and has gray fur with a tinge of black in it. She has a cute face but not much of a rack so I stopped my investigations there. I mean I have one legal loli already and I am not exactly in need of another. The other was a copy but a bit shorter with four tails. While normally I would try hitting on them due to my mild Asian fetish but I wasn''t really in the mood. After all what happened in these past months I am about fed up with women in general.


    The four tail had an angry look across her face." How dare you speak to us this way kit! As a male you should know your place and come with us. You are now part of the Kuro Clan." She ordered.


    I laughed at her. My laugh kept growing to the point I was rolling on the ground with tears down my face. I then stood up and wiped my face.


    "I''m going to have to thank you girl. I have been wondering about something for a while now and your words just helped me come to a conclusion. "I tell them


    "Oh and what would that be young kit. "The three tail asks


    "What''s with the young kit shit? I mean come on I am not a kid (maybe mentally but)."I ask aloud


    "You smell like a kit Ash it''s not something you can hide. In fact you will probably smell like one for a while I mean your fox form is probably still a kit even with two tails." Inari answers me.


    "Wait I have a fox form!?"


    "Later."


    "Humph you can try acting grown up all you want little kit but that doesn''t change who you are". The three tail explains.


    "Right well back to what I was saying before. For the remainder of the time the two of you are standing I will address you as (I point toward the three tailed) War and you (I point toward the four tailed) as Mom. Okay good now let the therapy session begin!"


    The two kitsune had confused expressions on their faces which turned into shock as I disappeared from their sight.


    "Okay Mom you''re first!" I appear behind "Mom" all my anger finally reaching its limit and now when presented with an opportunity I don''t hold back. So I slam a kick in her back and watch her blast off with a scream into a building across the street.


    "Oh no don''t think it will be that quick". My voice gets dangerous. Feelings that have been repressed for years came out like a torrent. Out of the corner of my eye I see Alita and Inari share a worried look but honestly I don''t care because if there would have been more women here their names would''ve been added.


    I look at "War" and smile. "Next!"


    Before she has time to scream I slam my fist into her stomach. I lift her on my fist into the air as I reach around, grab one of her tails, swing her in an arc, and fling her in the direction of "Mom". I knew I could end this quickly but what kind of therapy session ends in less than a minute?


    With a cruel smile and a dark look in my eyes I activate lighting and launch myself at the building across the way. "Mom" was helping "War" to her feet when I arrived. Both of them saw me and got angry looks. "Mom" disappeared and reappeared right in front of me with her hand coming down in a powerful slap. Did they think I got some lucky shots in? I smile and catch her wrist.


    "Bitch did you just try to slap me?"


    I don''t give her time to answer as I back hand her in a downward arc and she slams through a few floors and stays still.


    I look at "War" with a cruel smile still on my face.


    "Well War it seems "Mom" wasn''t able to take much. I hope you can provide me with a little more therapy? After all the purpose of therapy is to help the patient."


    "What is wrong with you!? Do you know what you have done!? We are the granddaughters of the Queen of the Kuro Clan! Have you already gone insane due to the dark element!? I demand you stop your actions now, come back with us, and pay for your crimes!" She yells fear plastered across her face.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    My smile turns into a frown. "I don''t give a damn who the fuck you are! Do you have any idea what my life has been since all this shit started!? One word - HELL! For some reason my life is absolutely ruled by women and those women in turn somehow make my life even worse than I originally thought possible! I have had enough of this. I have started thinking of ways to escape my stupid ass life but until now I was scared it would make matters worse! Now thanks to you two I see now. I don''t have to take their shit any longer! However that doesn''t mean therapy is over yet". I regain my smile.


    I start to take one step forward but then. "HALT!"


    In came two more serious pains in my ass. "What the fuck do you two want!?"Man tonight better not be filled with repeats. The two who showed up were Mega and Mysticism.


    "Rogue what the hell is going why are you smashing through a building while beating down two princesses of your own kind!?"Mysticism says


    "Ah that''s simple therapy". I answer


    Mega looks around then peeks through the hole in the floor. His face drops into a grimace. He looks up at "War" and speaks. "You highness it would be best if you grab you sister and leave". He says gently.


    "Hey what the fuck! I wasn''t done with them yet! "I get ready to continue but get blocked by a barrier. I whip around and glare at Mysticism.


    "And just what do you think you are doing?" I say while darkly black lightning crackling is across my body.


    "Impossible! You have fused lighting and darkness!" I hear the kitsune behind me yells.


    I pause for a second. I see surprise etched across Inari''s face while Alita still looks worried. I take a look inside myself and smile.10 15 18. I see so darkness went up 5%, that would explain a few things.


    "Aw I was hoping you would sync more with me before you found out."


    I see the world stop much like it did with Lighting before. And standing before me was Darkness with his casual smirk on his face.


    "Yo Darkness I guess I have you to thank for the black lighting huh?"


    "Not entirely little kit. It''s only because your sync rates with Lighting and I are so close. If you were to raise Lighting by another 2% you would lose the balance necessary to create black lighting. How you use it though well I will let you figure it out. However the reason your sync with me went up is because of your anger. Each of us had something that ruled our lives in the end and that''s the secret to syncing with us. Mine is anger, Lightings is fun and Ice''s is-AHHHHHHHH! Fine I won''t tell him! Be careful of that one little kit she is strong."


    "So even in an alternate life women control me". I sigh


    Darkness face turn even darker and fills with shadows. His black fur seems to blend in with all the shadows.


    "DO NOT TAKE ME AS SOME PUPPET LIKE YOU!I BROKE FREE OF THE NONSENSE FAR EARLIER THAN YOU!AND I SWEAR IF YOU GO BACK TO BEING 100% LIKE THAT AGAIN I DONT CARE WHAT ICE SAYS YOUR BODY WILL BE MINE! "Darkness roars.


    His voice shakes the surroundings with power that drops me to my knees. "Damn man I get it! I have messed up badly and I will try to change it I can promise you that! But first can you tell me your fighting style since I already picked up Lighting''s Lance/Spear techniques.


    He goes back to normal and gives me a devilish smile. "Spoilers Little Kit."


    "Hey don''t quote one of my favorite shows!"


    "One of our favorite shows. Oh and you don''t have all of Lightings Lance skills, later Little Kit."


    Like that time speeds back up. I glare at Mega and Mysticism and then at the kitsune shouldering her sister and sigh.


    "You know what I am done for tonight don''t bother me again". Like that I start to leave.


    "Wait!"


    Mega appears in front of me. Huh he seems much slower now.


    "Look they came for me. Not the other way so they should be glad to be alive at this point. Don''t turn this into a fight" .I tell him


    He shakes his head. "That''s not what I was going to do. I have talked with my daughter and she filled me in on a few things. I wanted to say I am sorry for all the things that we have done to you. Of course we can''t remember exactly what we did but I just wanted you to know we are all sorry. As for this situation we stepped in only because Mysticism is assigned as their bodyguard during their stay so we can''t allow you to kill them. I hope this doesn''t make matters with us worse."


    "Didn''t see much body guarding going on". I raise an eye at Mysticism


    She snorts and looks at the sisters. "I do not involve myself in kitsune politics. When I saw that their target was you I hurried to grab Mega in the hopes he could stop you from killing them but I see it wasn''t necessary."


    "Well next time I won''t go so easy so keep them on a short leash". I reply and give the sisters a dark look.


    Then I jump out of the building and have Inari change to weapon form so I can navigate the rooftops better.


    "Ash are we going to talk about what just happened?" Alita asks


    "No."


    "Now listen here ass-


    "NO! I won''t listen as I''m done taking orders and blindly following women''s orders in fact I need a break for a time."


    Both the girls are startled at my outburst but keep quiet. I then take out my phone and dial a number.


    "Hey dad I need a favor."


    ==================================================


    Now to answer a few things.I never planned on leaving Ash 100% submissive. I needed certain things to happen that would push him over his limit. Then I needed someone to take the anger out on and help him come to a conclusion. So if you have any questions on why something happened in the story or if I intend to do something nows the time to ask.As I have one serious migraine due to what I wrote about above. There may not be another chapter this week.Now it is currently 1230 pm and I am on my way to get day drunk so Ill answer stuff with my phone.

 33.Prayer,Guards, and The things a man has got to do.

    So a few things. First off some of you may have noticed that I changed the title for prologue 2 mainly just wiping the whole prologue thing. Honestly it wasn''t a good spot or even much of a prologue. So I guess you can still consider this arc one until I find a better chapter to call the start of arc 2. I probably wont even do a prologue again. Just more of a continue where I left off with a bit of a jump maybe. Anyway if there is a good chapter already out maybe I can call it from there but its not that important really. If you guys have an idea let me know.


    Next I feel like screwing with you guys so I will let you know something. I have something else on here but its up to you to find it.


    Finally I would like to thank our proofreader again as he made this chapter better with his ideas and fixing my mistakes.


    =======================================================================


    Tim Falls SR.


    After getting off the phone with my son all I can really do is sigh. The little brat is always causing problems. First he started blackmailing me when I was trying to teach him the lessons of manhood, then he became a good for nothing lazy shit, and now there''s this.


    "Damnit son I respect your decision but you are putting me in a hell of a position.*sigh*"


    I look over at my wife and wonder.


    "How the fuck do I tell her without dying?"


    ==========================================================================


    Ash


    I get off the phone with dad and shoot a quick prayer to Rhea.


    "Please don''t let my mom kill my dad."


    "You know that sounded almost completely sincere?" Alita says with an amused look.


    "Oh it was. There is a good chance I may have to attend a funeral." I tell her seriously.


    Both the girls took on a look of pity. Sorry pops but Man lesson number 14. Sometimes you got to take one for the team. Even if she looks like Jabba.


    "But are you seriously moving out? I mean you aren''t exactly cut out for work. Not to mention all the responsibilities that comes with living on your own. Unless you plan to live with one of those skanks or some loser you have been sleeping with" Inari asks.


    "First off they are not skanks. Secondly who the hell said anything about work and responsibility!? Did you two forget who you two are dealing with?"


    Both of them looked at me in confusion. Hearing no answer I continue.


    "I decided to get back to my roots. I mean by blood I am a thief right? Plus all those skills are just itching to be of use. So my plan is simple, I will steal a home."


    I smile at the girls. My plan is perfect for me. All I have to do is boot some asshole from his nice place, take all his money, and boom very little action for a big reward.


    "You do realize you are technically part of a hero team and that stealing may cause problems with that right?" Alita says.


    "Meh."


    "Meh?  That''s your answer to her question!? Do you not understand our current situation!? You just kicked the crap out of two kitsune princesses! We may need the help of the team to deal with what''s coming and did you forget we still have those fucking vampires to deal with!? We can''t go fucking things up nowbecause of your mommy issues!" Inari yells


    "*sigh* Look, I''m not a hero plain and simple. It is a job and I despise work. If I help out it''s because I am either A. Bored or B. really bored. The kitsune as far as I can tell aren''t much of a problem. They seem to want to keep this balance behind the veil thing. The vampires are a bit of a joke at this point. I mean Cir and Angelica can''t even touch me when I use my elements or holy power. And that''s when they are working together. Also I never said anything about screwing up my position with that team. I still have yet to get into Karzi''s pants and Garth is probably my only male friend. Now who is up for kicking the shit out of a drug dealer?"


    ==================================================================


    A few hours later I am standing in an amazing apartment. Nice furniture, a bitchin 80inch tv, a pool, and a Jacuzzi. It had a fully stocked up to date kitchen and bathroom with a bath that matched the Jacuzzi outside. All in all it is a pretty dope place.


    "Once I clean out all the bloodstains this place will be perfect don''t you guys think?"


    I turn toward the bleeding guards and the previous owner of the apartment. They all let out groans that I take as an agreement. Well except for the boss he''s dead. He had a particularly nasty hobby. He liked to get girls addicted to drugs and when they couldn''t pay anymore he would have them pay him with their bodies. When they wouldn''t do that he would hold them down shoot them up with drugs and rape them. Once they were heavily pregnant and highly addicted to the drugs at the point where their minds were gone he would give them back to their family broken.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    So yea I killed him and all of his lieutenants. None of those bastards deserved to live. When I told Alita and Inari all of this they wanted to skin the assholes themselves. The guards I left alive because they were just guards. My soul sight showed me their sin count and it wasn''t that bad. None of them participated in the horror as far as I could tell. To be safe I did my angel (Jedi) mind trick. There were some that did participate but they weren''t here at the moment since they were part of the day shift. But that''s fine I will welcome them in time. Doing this also raised my darkness by one percent but this whole attitude change is starting to worry me a bit.


    "Now who wants to work for me? Your pay will be better and I offer dental."


    A few of the guards look at their dead boss and his friends. Then one makes it to his feet. I recognize him since he took more than a few of my hits. He is definitely an enhanced at the advanced level in strength and endurance at the very least. If he had any abilities he''d probably make a decent super. But as a bodyguard he is perfect.


    "Are you serious kid? You just killed our boss and now you want us to work for you?" He asks.


    "Of course! Although I will have to reject some of you due to some things you have done but most of you? Yea, no problem. Your jobs will pretty much be the same except you won''t know who I am because I will erase my identity from your minds. You will only remember that Rogue killed your boss and told you that I am your new boss. So who is up for it?"


    "Are you going to be another shitty crook?" The bodyguard asks.


    "Well I am not going to sell drugs, rape women, or kill innocents if that¡¯s what you mean."


    "What about stealing and killing as a whole."


    I smile. This guy is smart. "Yes I will probably steal from time to time as for killing let''s just say they most likely deserved it."


    He looks at me for a while then nods. "We are in."


    "Great!"


    After that I change and get rid of the not so great guards. All the guards I kept were surprised at how young I was. After that I wiped their minds of any key parts and had them let me know when the day shift arrived. Then I had them guard the hall and elevators as I needed to clean up the apartment. They offered to get rid of the bodies but I just waved them off. They were wondering how a 17 year old kid was going to get rid of the bodies. I just told them Rogue was going to help. They shrugged and went to their positions.


    I cleaned up the blood and bodies with my Devouring flame. It makes the whole thing so much easier. I also burned away all the sheets, the bed (after a quick sniff), and the drugs hidden throughout the place. After which I spent hours on Amazon buying back all my stuff. I found a secret safe and used my flame on the door. Inside were a few hundred grand and some documents on the former owner''s competition. I will have to look into that especially this one about "The Trainer" who specializes in breaking and selling women. Even without my duty to help women from Rhea I would pay this guy a visit.


    I grabbed a fresh pillow and sat down on the couch, turned on the tv, and started to just chill with a nice glass of bourbon. Oh did I mention there was a fully stocked bar!? My lighting side lit up with delight at the sight of it.


    "Ash we are hungry". I hear Alita say


    "You are an Arch Angel who is Tens of thousands years old you don''t get hungry. Inari is an immortal kitsune who can literally eat nothing for years to come. Neither of you get hungry". I shoot back at them.


    "Ash we have been eating really damn well at your mothers and don''t wish to stop now. So either move your ass and make us some food or we will call your mother while you sleep and tell her where you are". Inari threatens


    "Pshh like she could get through my guards."


    "She is an ex-master thief who has superpowers". She reminds me.


    Shit....."Are you two telling me that in all your years neither one of you learned how to cook?"


    They looked embarrassed and looked away.


    "Oh you have got to be kidding me!? Goddess damnit! At your freaking age I''d be the damn god of cooking!"


    "Well I have always either payed or had servants make my food". Inari says selfishly.


    "And I have always summoned my food or took offerings". Alita replies.


    "For tens of thousands years!!!!????"I shout.


    They don''t look me in the eye. Son of a bitch! These two are useless! I feel sorry for the poor bastard who-.....Nope I would probably kill him.


    I look at the two and head into the kitchen. I was going to make something eventually anyway. They both brighten at the sight and watch me cook.


    The things a man has got to do. The things a man has got to do.

 34.Noobs, Scum, and The job no one else can do.

    Sorry for the late release stayed an extra day at my dads. Quick thanks to our proofreader  MushGod174</a> and heres the next!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Ash? Don''t you think you should start training again? It has been 4 days and all you have done is force your school to graduate you early by blackmailing your principal, getting drunk with Garth, and playing video games. You''ve been ignoring your mom, the vampires, and the witches. Don''t you want to be more than a waste in human society? Inari asks.


    "Born.Waste.Must.Crush.Noobs." Is all I am able to reply at the moment. My focus was on the game in front of me. I was participating in an online tournament with my guild and the other team were full of douchebag little squeakers who aren''t even old enough to buy the game. Hate those little bastards.


    I hear another sigh from my ever present watchers. They were right in a way. I should be training but how could I? I am finally free! For the first time in my life I am not under anyone''s thumb. I have my own kickass place with a much better setup than anything I had at home and all the gear mom destroyed was replaced or severely upgraded.


    Despite what the girls are saying I haven''t been exactly idle. With my new computer that even Tech would blow his load upon seeing the specs, I am constantly running searches for quite a few individuals. I am also hacking corrupt companies for people they have screwed over or just to refill my bank account. Of course the first thing I did was use it to get dirt on my vice principal and principal. School is such a pain in the ass plus I wasn''t learning a damn thing anyway.


    Also they really needed to cut back on the hookers anyway.


    The drinking with Garth was honestly a surprise. While I technically considered him my only male friend to date minus the ones online who apparently doesn''t count I didn''t know what he thought about me. So I was surprised when he showed up in my new apartment.


    "Nice place lad. How much did it cost ya?" Garth asks.


    "Oh it cost an arm and a leg. Oh there was a ruptured spleen too." I replied with a smile.


    He looked at me confused but eventually he shurged it off as weird kitsune humor.


    He liked the place especially the bar. Although he said the liquor was too weak after we cleaned it out. So he set me up with a dwarf brewer. I got to admit dwarf alcohol is fucking awesome!


    These past days were something I really needed. All the training, my mother, and all the girls were just too much. Thanks to my sync with darkness and lighting I am able to hold my ground more and can ignore most things now.


    I know I will probably pay a pretty big price later but I have no intention of changing my current life style.


    "Come around the corner you little bastard my sniper wants to meet your head.....That''s it. BOOM! HEADSHOT YOU FUCKING SQUEAKER! Hell yea world''s top ten bitches!" I start doing a little victory dance around my apartment but only a little one though since I am a modest person.


    I hear another sigh from the room but choose to ignore it. The girls have tried everything from begging to downright threats of torture to get me to stop fucking around for the last few days. The only thing I relent is making food but then again a gamer needs fuel.


    As I was shit talking the little bastards through my mic I heard an alarm going off on my computer.


    "Hmmm."


    I give the 10 year olds one last curse then head on over.


    "Finally found you, you sick bastard!"


    The person my computer just located was "The Trainer". The more I find out about the fucker the more pissed off I get. He traffics women from all over the globe and "trains" them to his pleasure. "The worst part is that he even takes toddlers to be raised at his base.. I have found reports where he purchased and trained newborns. He also takes peoples kids who are in debt to him. Lastly some parent actually sold their kids to him or even payed him to train them for themselves!


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    My anger when I found about all of this could barely be contained. If it weren''t for Inari and Alita I would have probably slaughtered the entire underworld in the city looking for the scum.


    Now I finally have a location so I wrap myself in shadows and put on my suit.


    "Girls we have a date."


    =================================================


    "Come at me and you''ll see. I''m more than what meets the eye." I am currently scanning the area on top of a warehouse in the south part of town. Out of boredom I''m singing one of the best songs of a character I love.


    Alita and Inari are in their weapon forms because the second I see the bastard I am going all out. As I am staking the place out so far I haven''t seen anyone. Except of course his training area. I scanned the area with x-ray and found it. I had to stop myself from charging in and killing all the fuckers in there despite what they are currently doing. If I don''t take care of the boss this will just continue.


    All of the sudden I get a whiff of something odd and I hear someone approaching me fast. I flip up just in time to dodge a pitch black sword.


    I glare at the person who just tried to cut me in half.


    "I don''t think we''ve met Dready but you''ve picked the wrong night to fuck with me man."


    The person in question was Dread Knight. I have no idea why he is here but I swear to goddess if he fucks this up.


    "Interesting. I have seen the news and heard the rumors but to think you dodged that. I made almost no sound and hand no killing intent and yet you evaded. Not bad young one." D.Knight says.


    "That''s cute thinking you could one shot me but what the hell do you want pun intended?" I growl.


    "My master informed me that one of his servants would receive some trouble tonight so I came to make sure that doesn''t happen." He gives me a sinister smile.


    "Ash kill him, He is an abomination! To think a human could fall so low. Betraying millions of humans for power and serving demons! Now he''s protecting our target? He needs to be dealt with." Alita roars in my head.


    Inari gave a firm agreement.


    "You should''ve stayed away because now I have to put an end to you." I tell Dread Knight.


    "Better men than you have tried my boy but I am immortal! This armor is powered by the amount of people I have killed. So unless you manage to kill me several million times I will just keep healing!" He cackled in response.


    I turned Alita into bow form pulled an arrow and shot him while pulling on lighting so he has no chance to react. The force and power of one of Alita''s arrows is about the same as a missile with the piercing power of a 50 cal sniper.


    Dread Knight was startled. He brought up his shield but it was useless. All his power is demonic. And what counters demonic? Holy power!


    The arrow shattered his shield and blew a hole in his chest. He fell and lay twitching on the ground. I walked up to him and looked down. The hole in his chest was healing already and would be done in a few minutes.


    "Y-yo-you ar-are an angel?" He gasps.


    "Not exactly. You know you are right. Maybe I can''t kill you but I can''t allow you to be free either so you are going to suffer for quite some time Dready. No hard feelings okay?"


    I pull up my devouring flame and watch as his eyes widen.


    "What are you?" I hear him whisper.


    I don''t answer and cover him in black flames. Then I encase him in an ice cylindrical prison and command the flames to eat him but not the ice. I sink the prison into my shadows and turn back to watching for the arrival of my target.


    "After tonight it''s just going to be noob crushing and drunk shenanigans for a while. All this serious crap is really annoying."


    I feel disdain from the girls then I see a car pull up and smile.


    "Tonight I am going to kill a lot of people aren''t I girls?" I ask with a bit of worry in my voice.


    "They deserve it Ash so don''t let it get to you. Sometimes things can only end in someone''s death." Inari comforts while Alita sends me the mental equivalent of a hug.


    "Thanks girls."


    I steel myself and get ready to do the job no one else can do.

 35.One sided, The Trainer, and Pet

    Really sorry about the wait but to be honest from Friday to Tuesday morning I was intoxicated. So yea my bad on that. Anyway here is the next and another thanks to MushGod174</a> for still proofreading this despite it being summer or almost summer depending where your at.


    ======================================================


    Ash


    I don''t think I have ever been so disgusted by humanity before. I have heard stories, watched the news, learned my history and yet I have never felt this way. As I walk through this place all I can think about is why?


    Why are they doing this? Why do people want to pay for this? Why do they justify this? why? Why? WHY?!?


    Every room I pass I kill the occupants. Everybody die''s besides the poor person being violated. I''ve lost count at how many people I''ve killed. Dozens of guard''s bodies lay in various states throughout the building.


    At first they tried to fight. Shooting at me, throwing grenades, and using their powers. But it all was for naught. Even with my weakest shield I could block all of their attacks. Hell my body is strong enough to take most their attacks head on without taking any damage.


    After seeing that they couldn''t win they ran away. When they got to exits they were bounced back by a barrier. Alitas plan. She told me to get on the roof and draw an angel sigil. It created a barrier which only allows people with angelic powers to pass through it. Which means everyone is trapped in here.


    ¡­¡­


    With me.


    Then they started begging, Pleading me to spare them. They said things like "we have a family" or "it was just a job". I didn''t care as I put them down one by one. As I head to the next room I saw a girl no older than 10 about to be raped by some bald fat fucker.


    He died squealing like a pig.


    All of the rooms were sound proof so all the gunfire and killing went unnoticed. There were several bodyguards for the room''s occupants throughout the building. After a brief encounter with some of them I found that they were far more skilled than the guards in this building. They still fell in the end.


    I used everything in my arsenal from Steal to Devouring flame. After clearing a room someone started speaking through the intercom.


    "You are Rogue correct?" The voice asked


    I didn''t bother to answer since there were more rooms to clear. I will respond   to the voice soon enough.


    "I am quite surprised that you found my base because it should have been undetectable. I sure paid enough. This whole place has been here for years under the noses of those pesky heroes and I have never had a problem. But you? You have been on the scene only for a few months and have already destroyed the friendly ecosystem we of the underworld have built here.  You took down pimps, drug dealers, wife beaters and sex criminals. You have been quite bad for business you know?"


    I continued to ignore him and moved on to the next room. The fact that it was the voice of The Trainer was unimportant. What was important is freeing the girls.


    "Oh you just killed a state senator you know?....Don''t care huh? Well I guess you wouldn''t be after blocking the only escape and killing everyone. Well everyone besides the girls which obviously explains why you are here. I could probably offer you quite a bit of money, women, and even power but I won''t since I can see how dedicated you are to ending my little operation. But I must ask are you sure about this? I have so many powerful connections in this world and I''m even backed up by a few governments. If you plan on killing me you will become their enemy.....Hmm so threats are a no go either huh? Well you are a masked vigilante so having enemies is regular for you huh? What if I were to say that I will kill a girl for everyone you save?"


    Hearing that I paused. I turned and looked behind me. There were dozens of girls in various states of dress. I don''t know when they started following me but now that I look there must be a hundred already.


    Does that mean he will kill a hundred more girls before I can get to him?


    "Ash the amount of lives he has ruined is impossible to count. It may hurt but a few more won''t make much of a difference. All you can do is save as many as you can and move on." Alita speaks through my mind.


    "She is right Ash. This fucker needs to be dealt with. If a few more girls die in the process it''s still worth it. Just remember what you said this whole time." Inari says.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "You are not a hero". They both speak in unison.


    I smile at that. I look at a camera, flip it off and continue on.


    "Really? A hero who doesn''t care? Hmm let''s test that shall we?"


    I hear a scream through the intercom followed by a gunshot. I grit my teeth and clench my fist until blood flows. Taking a look back at the girls following me I can see the dark looks in their eyes but none of them are judging me. Instead they are filled with absolute hatred.


    Seeing this I continued on ignoring the screams and sounds of bullets. After a while I heard the sounds stop.


    "So you are that determined huh? That''s a pity I could kill a lot more but to what purpose? I guess I will wait for your arrival Rogue."


    With that I heard no more from him. After about 20 minutes I have finally cleaned out every room and was standing in front of the last door in the building. I did a quick check through it with my x-ray and saw him.


    He was wearing an expensive suit. He stood at about 6^2 with soft features. In fact if I didn''t know already I would picture him as a woman. He had medium length dark hair, a delicate frame, and bright blue eyes. He just stood there with an amused smile and a hand rose in the air ready to tell the 20+ men surrounding him to fire. In a corner were a dozen of dead women.


    I saw quite an assortment of guns and a few people were charging energy shots with their hands. I threw a bubble shield to make sure none of the girls behind me got hit and kicked down the door. Dozens of shots ricocheted off my barrier while the energy blasts dissipated. I just stood there and let them give it their all.


    Eventually they stopped. All the people in the room had dark looks. They knew they weren''t going to make it. Well everybody besides the Trainer as he still had a smile.


    "Well I must say this is quite anti climatic. To think my whole operation would fall in a few short hours. Tsk tsk tsk. You my friend are one stubborn bastard you know that?.......What? Still no reply? Just get on with it."


    I dropped my shield and shot out a wave of black flames.


    "Oh did I mention you are going with us?"


    He pulled out a remote and pressed a button and gas entered the room. As my flame hit him he smiled.


    "It''s too bad I can''t feel pain as I am sure this must hurt. But even with your powers you won''t survive. The gas will spread through the building far too quickly for you to stop and will kill everyone you saved!" He laughed.


    I smiled and walked up to him not even caring about the gas.


    "You see that''s where you''re wrong. I knew about the gas the whole time and closed all the vents from here to the entrance so this is the only place where it will come. Oh did I mention I am immune to my own powers? You see that flame that''s slowly eating you and your screaming men alive? I have that running through my body and devouring everything bad for me. That means there is no poison in existence that could kill me. Even if I swallowed a bucket of cyanide I would live." I gave him a smile and patted him on the head.


    As I was walking away I heard him scream in rage. After downloading all the data from his hard drives I left.


    "One more stop tonight girls."


    ==============================================


    Rhea


    "Honestly a goddess shouldn''t have to work this much right Pet?"


    I am currently waiting outside Lavernas domain and have been quite busy. All of my efforts to contact the boy without a prayer have been in vain. After exhausting all of my options I remembered how we met and decided to make this trip. I turn to my pet as I haven''t heard an answer yet.


    I see her giving me a glare of pure hatred.


    "Oh come on now, don''t you understand your situation? I told you that after a few thousand years I may give you your name back but for now your name is Pet. Understood?" I scold her.


    "I am no one''s pet you fucking bitch and when I get free I will- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    I activated the collar on Pet. She can be so disobedient sometimes. I hear a portal open and see Laverna come out.


    "Ah there you are. I have been waiting for quite some time you know? In any case I have a favor to ask for".


    Laverna looks at me and frowns.


    "What could you possibly want from me-


    She stops speaking and looks over at Pet and her eyes go wide.


    "Is that fucking WAR!?"

 36.Deal,Tower, and Prison

    This Chapter has been updated with thanks to  MushGod174</a>


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Rhea


    "War? Oh nono her name is Pet now dear."


    Laverna looks at me then at Pet and back again. After a few moments she bursts out laughing.


    "Pet!? Dear powers! The once mighty War turned into this! hahahaahhaa oh it''s just too great! You were always such an arrogant bitch! Someone on a god''s level with stolen powers. Ah you have given me such a pleasant surprise Rhea I am willing to hear you out despite you taking Ash from me." She said the last part with a bit of anger.


    "Yes Ash is quite something. Although I wonder why you decided to attack him?" I give her a truly confused look. After all having someone of Ash''s capabilities under your belt is an extremely good thing. He is incredibly loyal and as long as you didn''t wrong him he won''t rebel


    She looked at me as if searching for something then a smile broke out on her face. "You don''t know do you?"


    I frowned. That tone of voice annoys me. "I don''t know what?"


    Her smile grew bigger. "Instead of a favor how about a deal?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    "So where is this other stop Ash?" Inari asks as I am jumping from rooftop to rooftop.


    I don''t answer and just continue on. Last night''s events are still playing in my head. I''ve never been so exhausted in my life. Even the fight with War didn''t put such a drain on me. The killing wasn''t even what caused it. It''s what I saw down there, the information I downloaded, and the fact that people in power in the U.S. were involved. I wouldn''t call myself a patriot but I at least wouldn''t fuck my country over. But now? I can''t say I won''t burn it all down. My choices were to either reveal the information I have and let the system "take care of it" or take matters into my own hands. Problem is, if I will take care of it, a lot of important people will die.


    The girls noticed my bad mood and decided to keep quiet and let me brood.


    A little while later I reach my destination and the girls aren''t too happy with it.


    "Ash what the hell are we doing here?" Alita asks.


    "Yea not too many good things happened here for us you know?" Inari says.


    "Yea well kind of need to drop something off and these assholes are the only ones I begrudgingly trust with the package."


    The girls sigh in annoyance but there''s nothing I can do about it. I walk forward and enter Mega Tower.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    And I am immediately pointed at with several automatic weapons, energy guns, and a dozen auto turrets.


    "Ummmm......I come in peace?"


    I hear the girls snort.


    "At this point none of these things are a threat to you so why are you acting afraid?" Inari asks.


    "I believe the phrase I am looking for is giving face? Or maybe I just read too many wuxia''s and xianxia''s lately? Either way I think it would be best if I won''t make a mess."


    Inari pouts and sits on my shoulder. Alita smiles at me for some reason and sits on my other one.


    After a few minutes the elevators open and Tech and Mega walk out. Which is a good thing because after my night Techs smartass might get hurt if he didn''t keep his mouth shut.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "So a little over kill with the defenses don''t you guys think?" I call out to them.


    Mega replies with an amused look on his face. "If I thought any of this would do more than slow you down maybe but as I am sure you could probably swagger your way on up anyway so no, it''s not."


    I give them a cheshire smile.


    "Well then take me to that prison of yours because I got a present for you. Oh and I should mention that any attempt to keep me there will be met with violence."


    Both were in shock at what I said. But Tech in his dumbassness.


    "Please your powers will be greatly weakened there unless you are one of the people allowed in. You will be helpless". He finished with a snort.


    "You might not remember moron but I escaped from there in less than a day and you couldn''t do a damn thing about it. Now take me up there before I smack you around like a pimp teaching a lesson."


    Tech got ready to snap back but Mega stopped him and sighed.


    "Is there really a need to instigate him?" He asks me.


    "There''s a need to instigate everyone you just have to believe."


    He gives me a flat look, turns, and motions for me to follow. Tech stood there fuming.


    We went up to the lab area and then each stood on a pad. After a flash of light I was back on the moon prison. I then followed them down a few corridors and we came to a room which seemed to be living quarters. Well if living quarters are bigger than my apartment and almost as nice.


    Inside were the rest of the Mega Force and Cindy.


    "Alita,Inari, make sure that symbol is finished just in case." I had the girls start on the teleportation symbol the second we got here.


    "Rogue what are you doing here!?" She asks


    "I come bearing gifts!" All the members minus Cindy, Mega, and surprisingly Mysticism gave me looks filled with annoyance and hate.


    Seeing this Mega motioned for me to get on with it.


    "Awwwwwww you guys are no fun." I called up my shadows which startled everyone and they got ready to strike.


    "STOP!" Cindy yells in my defense.


    I give her a confused look but decide to take the gesture. I reach into the shadows and drag out the trapped Dread Knight.


    "What the hell is that?" They yell. Must be a team thing to be so in sync. That thought sent a shiver down my spine. Dear goddess I hope that never happens to me.


    "This is Dread Knight. The bastard tried to take me out earlier and things didn''t go so well for him."


    Everyone looked at me in shock.


    "Is he?" Cindy asked.


    "Dead? No. Not even I can fully kill this bastard. But I can cover him in flames that won''t go out and trap him in ice. I suggest putting him in a freezer so he won''t melt. "Don''t worry Rogue he won''t get away ever again". Mega tries to reassure me.


    I am not convinced but at least I don''t have to carry his ass around anymore.


    "One more thing there''s this warehouse..."


    I then went over what happened this night. By the time I finished all the Mega Force members had horrified looks.


    "You should have called us". Cindy says.


    "And what? let you put them all in jail? Most of those people would have been out in hours. I did right and that''s it. You guys just need to get to the scene. For now I am done." With that I poured power into the symbol and went to the training area. With another shot of power I pop into my apartment.


    "Now for some Overwatch."


    I hear the girls sigh

 37. Deal Struck, a week wasted, and remember my favor?

    Rhea


    "A deal? Oh Laverna, let me tell you right now if you think I am going to betray the boy you are sorely mistaken."


    "I don''t want you to betray him. But if you could get him to talk to me so I can explain."


    "Oh explain why you were planning on ripping his soul to shreds? I am sure that would go over well." I finished the last with an eye roll.


    "I wasn''t trying to rip his soul!"Laverna shouts.


    "I saw the end of the attack I myself have used it plenty of times I know when someone is trying to rip apart a soul."


    She stood there and narrowed her eyes at me.


    "All I want is a talk thats it. Promise me that and I will tell you what you want to know and give you what you came for."


    "I will ask him if he is willing. I will not force him to do anything (unless he owes me a favor)." I didn''t say the last part out loud. It goes without saying gods need our favors to get things done.


    "You are a goddess and you are going to ask for something!?" She shouts incredulously.


    "You fool!"I am now upset and put power into my voice that makes both her and Pet shrink back in fear.


    "Do you think I don''t know how rare he is despite not knowing everything about him!? He is someone outside of fate. Nothing in his future is predictable. At the rate he is progressing he should be comparable to a demi-god before he is 20! There is a reason why people like him were killed repeatedly throughout time. Because if a god has the loyalty of one their strength would surge alongside them! And you decided to betray someone like that!? So yes I will ask him because while he may be a male he is still someone I can count on if the need arises so long as I hold his trust. Now my offer is I will ask him nothing more. Take it or leave it."


    Laverna looked at me with a sad expression."Fine....But in a minute you will understand."


    I doubt it but I motioned for her to start talking.


    "Ash is far more special than even you realize. You may think of him as an ace in the hole but you couldn''t be more wrong. Ash is a Joker with two queens by his side."


    I looked at her in confusion.she gave me a smile and continued.


    "Earlier this year Ash was headed home when he heard a scream...."


    She then continued to tell me all about Ash''s exploits up to my arrival. And I have to admit in a way she was right. I did somewhat understand.


    I mean an Arch Angel who is the favorite sister of Morningstar and a 9 tailed fox assassin who has rained over the overworld and is famed as the Sunlight Killer!? And both of their souls are in Ash''s!


    Thats a bombshell I did not see coming. Also I am going to have to approach it right otherwise I could end up in the same situation as Laverna.


    "I can''t say you approached the situation right but you were right that they need to be separated. Two important figures to their respective gods that have quite a number of people looking for them is bad." I speak after a moment.


    "So you see why I did what I did? Because of those two,two other gods now have the right to lay claim on him! Even with the fusion of souls Ash shouldn''t have changed this much! Their teachings have turned him into a new player that all gods would want on their team."


    "Oh they can try but if they dare I will make those two little bastards pay." I see Laverna flinch from the look on my face.


    I will figure out a way to do this without betraying his trust.I promise myself.


    "Well here is the Blood Fate Mirror it was damaged when you took over so you cant view through it anymore unless you get Ash to willingly give you blood. But you can communicate with him at least." She then hands the mirror over.


    "To think you were the one who had this. Cthulhu is going to be pissed if he finds out you stole it from him." I raise my eye at her.


    She snorts."Please if he didn''t want it stolen he shouldn''t have made it so easy to get into his treasury."


    With a chuckle I grab Pet''s leash and leave. With all I have found out today I need to make a few more preparations.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "*Sigh* This boy is the most complicated champion I have ever had. Although champion is probably not the right word. Hmmm maybe I should find a nice dress to tease him with when I next see him what do you think Pet?"


    Pet turns to me with a shocked look."Are you serious? He is a fucking child you cradle robbing bitc-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    I grab the mirror with a huff and head through a portal toward my destination.


    "Who asked you anyway?"


    Pet gives me a wronged look.


    ------------------------------------------


    Ash


    I am lying on my couch after a long amount of gaming time. I am not even sure how much time has passed but the floor is covered in pizza boxes,different energy drinks, and chip bags.


    Its been a long time since I had a session like that. Between Overwatch, Battleborn, KHUX, getting ready for the upcoming Pokemon tourney I was quite busy. Hell if you add in all the anime, light novels, and tv shows I literally used every second of the time being myself.


    The girls complained for the first few hours or was it days? I am not totally sure....Do I have a problem?....Nah! How could something so enjoyable be a problem? In any case they have been oddly quiet and I havent heard them for a while. But who cares? My next match is starting up and my Galilea is far to op for these noobs to handle. She should probably be nerfed but for now I am enjoying the fun.


    But then I am faced with my worst enemy.


    The girls grab the curtains and ripped them open and the glaring sun hits  my face. I put up my hands to protect myself and hiss in response.


    The sun is a pure evil bastard always bright and annoying. It disturbs my sleep and hurts my eyes after gaming sessions. It was most definitely put in place for people who enjoy solitude to suffer. Why cant it be gloomy clouds all the time or better yet always dark?


    "Did you seriously just hiss at the sun?" Inari asks.


    "We are mortal enemies whats wrong with hissing at it?"I reply.


    Alita and Inari share a look and hopelessness crosses their faces.


    "Ash we are saying this for your own good. This life style is not healthy. Since you left your moms it has reached a whole new level that is worrying."Alita gently says.


    "What? Its not like its that bad it was only like a day or two max."


    "Try a week." They reply.


    .........."Oh.".........


    I scratch my head and look around sheepishly."Well I guess I could clean up a bit and I should probably see my family. Plus if its been that long I could head out and take down some assholes."


    The girls give a sigh of relief. I guess I got a bit carried away. But who can blame me? I have so much to do and have no school or work who in their right mind would go looking for work on a normal basis? Every now and then I should head out anyway. Taking a look at my skin I think I could give Casper a run for his money at this point.


    So I spend a few minutes cleaning up and then get ready to head down to moms resturant for some lunch. As I am walking down the road with my nemisis glaring down at me I hear an unexpected voice.


    "Hello Ash."


    "Wait holy shit Rhea? I didn''t call or pray to you so how are you talking to me?"


    The girls hearing this hide in my soul and start looking for anything attached to me that we may have missed.


    "I have my ways I am a goddess you know?"


    Right and while that may be the case I don''t like you have direct access to me. Of course I dont speak this to her. While I may somewhat trust her this is a bit much.


    "So what is it Rhea."I say flatly


    "Now there is no need for the tone. This is something that lets me communicate with you not watch you."


    I sigh in relief and so do the girls.


    "As for why I called well remember my favor?"


    "Aw fuck."


    ----------------------


    <del>Crap I screwed up when numbering these things I will go back and fix now</del>. Ok should be fixed now and Yay over 2500 views!

 38. J.Rabbit,Separation, and Time Masta!

    Ash


    "Let me guess you need me now otherwise the time will pass and the next favor I will have to owe you will be far more dangerous and life threatening." I said with a sigh.


    "Got it in one."


    "Well I do owe you and I would prefer not having the second option come to light. So how do we do this thing?"


    "Simple put out a prayer so I can locate you then I will pick you up." Rhea sounded a little too happy.


    "Ash are you sure? This is a favor from a god they are never simple. In fact they are worth more to them than souls." Alita warns.


    She is right Ash. Getting caught up in god games isn''t something you are ready for." Inari says.


    "Well while it sounds like I have a choice I do owe her for saving us and I may not seem like it but I am terrified of see my mother....."


    "Oh we know." They replied in unison. Man that is starting to get creepy. A memory popped into my head from when I was 6.


    ----------------------


    "Son this is man lesson number 22. If two women start to finish each others sentences or speak the same thing at the same time this can only spell bad news for the man in the situation. Remember this son." My father is reciting the man lessons to me.


    "But daddy auntie and mommy do both of those things alot. What does that mean?"


    My dad got a faraway look in his eyes and gave me one simple sentence.


    "It means son that daddy has had a long life."


    ----------------------


    I remember the look he had after saying that and it wasn''t good. It was the look of a man beaten into submission!


    ...........


    Oh shit! Is that happening to me! I always thought the man lessons were a joke growing up but now I see they were incredible advice from a man who suffered but placed his hopes on his son!


    "I am so sorry dad!" Tears came to my eyes. "Had I known I would''ve paid attention more attention and probably blackmailed you less against mom! For now on I will follow your teachings! Your suffering shall not be in vain!"


    I shouted this to the depths of my soul.


    --------------------------------


    Tim Falls Sr. (At that moment.)


    "Huh? Hey Tim why are you crying?" My coworker Rick asks.


    "I don''t know but I feel as if something has been lifted from my shoulders like everything that has happened throughout life has at this moment been worth it and from now on everything will be ok.....Yeah everything will be ok."


    He gave me a knowing look and nodded.


    Tears still fell down and I went back to work.


    --------------------------------


    Ash


    "Hey Ash why are you crying?" Alita gently asks.


    "Its a guy thing don''t worry about it."


    The girls gave me a odd look. Which I ignored then decided to send out the prayer. Mom can wait an extra day or two right?


    .....


    Maybe I should call...Before I could think more on the subject Rhea appears in front of me. My eyes glued to her body and drool was leaking from my mouth.


    The reason being she was Dress exactly like Jessica Rabbit. Just minus the red hair add silky dark black hair and the picture completes. When you are young and you see someone like Jessica Rabbit you develop a crush and years later when you see someone dressed like her and damn do they look good your first thought is going to be. She will be mine. You can be married with kids and this thought would pass your mind.


    Sure her hair color didn''t match but who gives a damn!? Everything else was perfect. The tight red dress that showed a lot of leg and emphasized her breasts. Her hair done up to cover one side of her face. My goddess this sight is awesome.


    Rhea looked at me with an amused smile."Like what you see?"


    "That would be an understatement."


    I could feel two bursts of anger that had some thinly veiled threats coming from my soul. What the hell? Is this really something to be angry about? I mean I have had sex with you guys riding shotgun. Of course theres no chance in hell I would say this to them.


    Rhea let that laugh that I liked so much, placed a hand on my shoulder, and in a blink we were somewhere else. The place she brought me to was odd. It was all white and impossibly clean. Kinda like government facilities. The only difference was all up in the air instead of a roof were golden clocks. Each one telling a different time.


    "So probably a stupid question since I probably already have a pretty good idea but where are we?"


    "At a friends."She replies.


    "....Right...."


    "Before we go any further there are some things that need to be done."


    "Hmmm?"I turn away from looking at the clocks and look at her.......


    "Oh shit War!" I go to full power right away and turn the girls into their weapon forms.


    "Now theres no need for that. Pet here is a good girl now. Isn''t that right Pet?"


    I looked in disbelief between the two of them. Pet? She keeps War on a collar and leash and calls her Pet?


    "Pffftt hahahahahahahahahahahaha oh my goddess this is amazing!"I continued to laugh for a few minutes. I could feel the girls rolling around in my soul as well.


    "Are you done yet you little bastard!"I heard War-no Pet snarl.


    "Actually my parents are married. Also while I may be short I can assure you I am not little."I added a suggestive wink at the end.


    "I swear you will pay for this brat!"


    "Hey Rhea mind if I do something?"I ask


    She raises an eye but nods. I smile wider than a kid on the day after Christmas.


    I pour my holy energy into my body. I pulse lighting throughout every pore. Then in a blink I slam my fist into Pet''s stomach. She flies away at top speed and smashes into a golden clock up top. Which surprisingly didn''t break. Then she falls and slams into the ground blood leaking from her mouth and head.


    Damn that felt better than sex! I mean I think I - nope definitely came a little.


    "Now was that necessary?"Rhea asks.


    "Yes."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.She shakes her head at me."Now no more interruptions we need to get a few thing out of the way before I have you do my favor. First have the angel and kitsune in you soul come out."


    I froze at her words.


    "....Girls?...."


    They didn''t reply instead they came out in full form not the small versions of normal.


    "We greet you great goddess." They finished with a bow.


    "Ok who they hell are you two and what have you done with my Alita and Inari?"I ask


    They give me a look that says not now but Rhea answers me.


    "This is the way to greet a god you know."


    "Well ok...but I am going to tell you now I am never doing that unless you are dressed as Hinata, Kurumi, or Robin."


    "Why are two out of the three Japanese?"


    "Technically all three are and because I may have a bit of an anime cosplay fetish."


    All four women present gave me looks that hurt even the one from Pet hurt!


    I just crossed my arms and said."Dont judge me!"


    "Anyway I would ask how you found out about them but I can take a guess. Laverna right?"


    She gives a small nod."Does this upset you?"


    "Not really I was only hiding them to save on later problems. Plus they insisted."


    "And it was foolish of them!"She then whirls towards the girls.


    "How could you two be so irresponsible! You should have gone to a god right away to be separated! Now you have been missing for far to long a period of time and each of your sides have people out in droves looking for you! Do you have any idea at what would have happened if one of your enemies or worse gods found out you were soul tied to a human teenager!?"


    Alita and Inari at that moment looked like two kids who just got caught sneaking into the cookie jar.


    "Seriously who the hell are you two!?" Nobody answered me.


    "Now heres what is going to happen I am going to separate you three. Although since you fused parts of his soul and yours to make those weapons you will still be linked at least this way a fucking celestial war wont start! I mean honestly! This whole situation is messed up not to mention you have inadvertently created a new race that is also outside of fate! The powers girls this has to be done."


    With that she waved her hands and I felt like something left me. I felt empty and slightly alone.


    "Damn does this mean they are going to go away?"I said inside my mind. Although this time I had no one to respond and I felt a little worse.


    I looked at the girls and gave them a forced smile."Congrats girls you are finally free....."


    They both turned to me and gave me happy smiles. Which hurt more than them being separated.


    "Now I am going to send you two to your superiors to get things settled."


    At that the girls are startled and ask her to wait. Then they came up to me.


    "Ash dont think this is the last time you will see us. Don''t worry we will be fine just try not to get your self killed before we meet again."With that Alita grabbed me and pulled me into a kiss.


    A little dazed when she let go she turned to Rhea and nodded. Then in a flash she was gone.


    "The angel was right this isn''t goodbye. And here is a promise if you sleep with any kitsune before we meet I will castrate you!" She also finished with a kiss then was gone.


    I stood there in a daze with a stupid smile on my face. Mental note:Avoid castration.


    "Seriously are all immortals cradle robbers?"Pet said with disgust.


    I shot a bolt of lighting at her for ruining my moment. Then to take my frustration out I got ready to beat the hell out of her but Rhea stopped me and pulled me into a hug.


    "They said they would see you again trust them okay?"At her words I calmed down. Tears were threatening to fall but I cried once today and man lesson 31 you are allowed one cry for manly reasons a month.


    "Now before I send you on my favor I need to ask if you will talk with Laverna? I honestly suggest you at least hear her out. Yes I know she tried to kill the girls but she only has good intentions for you despite the way she went at it. But I will understand if you say no." Rhea says.


    I wanted to say no right away but something stopped me instead I told her I would think about it.


    Rhea nodded her head and then I heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    "Ah your driver has arrived Ash!" She then turned me to see a kid that looked to be 13 with a white hoodie that said Time Masta!,blue jeans, and for some reason a pair of D.Cs. He had wild stark white hair and piercing gold eyes.


    "This cannot be who I think it is."


    "Oh and who do you think I am brat?"The boy said.


    "Brat?Have you taken a look in the mirror brat?"I replied


    I felt a crushing power go over me but then fade immediately.


    "It would be best not to comment on his appearance he is a bit touchy about it."Rhea wispers to me.


    "Are you trying to tell me this is the fucking god of time Chronos!?"I shout.


    "Let me guess you were expecting someone who looked like Gandalf the white?"He says with an eye roll.


    "Honestly yea."


    I hear him mumble something about "Fucking humans." but didn''t catch the rest.


    "Wait if you need a god of time to be my driver then....What the fuck do you need me to do!?"


    "Not much I just need you to go to the morning of April 25 1986, and pick somebody up."


    That date sounded familiar. But I couldn''t place it. They only notable thing that happened then was--


    "Oh no. You cant be planning to send me there. Please tell me you not-


    "Sending you to Chernobyl? Yes thats exactly where you are headed."


    I broke man lesson 31. Sorry dad.


    ------------------------------------------


    I can guess at a few comments but yes it was time it happened and no I am not done with them. I love them as characters and plan on giving them bigger roles than mascots. So please dont bug me about it.

 39.Chernobyl,Fantasy, and a little prick.

    The reason there has been no new chapters lately is because the other site where I generally post first went down and I lost a chapter and a half which still pisses me off.


    It seems people like the man lessons which is surprising. As they were something I came up with on a whim. As for making a side chapter with them I am not entirely sure on whether I want to do that yet. Now that doesn''t mean I won''t it''s just right now it doesn''t feel right you could say. Anyway here''s the next.


    --------------------


    Ash


    "You have to be kidding me! Why the fuck would you send me to Chernobyl! I thought we were cool! That place is fucking suicide nowadays and you want to send me in the day before the disaster!?" I was freaking out there is no way to look at this positively.


    "Now now it isn''t all bad at least you will be going in with information."Rhea tries to calm me while both Chronos and Pet look at me with pity.


    "Look! Even she pities me! Why not send her!? At least she has been inside Chernobyl. You are sending me into a place that is to this day walled off, has mounted auto turrents, and a team of world class supers on rotation year round guarding it! A place where the send the top supers in the world every five years and still not all of them make it back! Hell Pet herself has been on the team twice and she almost died both times!"


    "Yes yes, I understand the dangers. The thing is though there is someone important there I need you to save." She replied.


    "Look I know I owe you and hell I would normally pay you back but this is ridiculous! Lets say for arguments sake I do manage to find this person. How do you expect me to escape that place with humans!? Due to whatever is around that place 100 sq. miles of land drops every persons power down to the advanced state and every superpower takes far more out of you than normal. I would be hard pressed protecting myself!"


    "First off they are not humans. They are godlings and my granddaughters."She give me a look that borders begging.


    Wait what!? Her granddaughters.....Nope hold on to the milf image doesn''t matter hold on.......annnnnnnnnd okay gotta save her relatives. *Phew* almost lost the drive to keep hitting on her there. Hmmmm she said godlings?


    "Wait why am I saving gods? Shouldn''t they be able to save themselves?"


    She looks at me and sighs."Normally yes and before you ask no we cant pull them out earlier. Gods are also limited there and the event is impossible to tamper with. So if someone was there their timeline is blocked up to that point. None of us know why its just how it is. As for saving gods? I said godlings. They haven''t matured enough to become gods yet. They were born between a god and a demi-god. So while they will eventually become gods they still have to go through a  lifespan of a hundred years before they become gods."


    "I see...Wait if they event cant be tampered with even by gods how they hell am I going?"


    All three of the people look at me and smile. Pets smile is a little smug like she''s proud of something. Confused I look back and forth between them.


    "What?"


    Rhea looks at me and gives me an amused smile."Chronos your up."


    I look at the little brat and keep my confused look. Seeing this he gives me a look that screams "idiot!"


    "I thought you said this guy was a genius Rhea? Seems a little slow to me." The little bastard gives me a smirk. "Well since you humans dont understand time so to well I will explain it to you. You see time has focus point in which things cannot be altered the event at Chernobyl is one of them. Which means anyone we send has to be able to enter there. In fact the event pulls people and throws others out who are and aren''t suppose to be there even through time itself. So that only leaves one conclusion."He then looks right at me.


    .........................


    "FUCK!"


    I know exactly what that means. Even if I say no the event will take me there anyway since it seems I was there!


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "But that makes no sense! There''s no situation in hell I would say yes! Not even if Rhea, Inari, and Alita were dressed in my fantasy cosplay outfits, lying together exposed on a bed, and telling me to dig in!"


    His mouth drops open in shock. Then he gives a quick glance at Rhea who only has an amused look on her face and shakes his head."Name one time in any movie, anime, cartoon, or book time travel has ever made sense."


    "Well there was.....Marty totally.......then there was......Goddess Damnit!" The little bastard was right.


    This situation fucking sucks. I look at Rhea in defeat. "*Sigh* Fine tell me what I need to know."


    Rhea gives me a pat on the shoulder and starts to explain."Alright from what we know and what I have gotten from Pet the place is in a word fucked. Monstrosities are everywhere. There is no true word to give them as not even we understand them. They have no apparent weakness but they can be killed. And you are going to want to kill on site! Next we are sending you in a day early to find the girls and hopefully get to a point where escape is easy. Now the two you are looking for are twins and are  22 years old. Their names are Rhedite and Itmera although for some reason the go by Raye and Mery.(I wonder why? Maybe because they were born on earth and their names would get them beat up?) Finally there is one last hiccup."


    "Oh for the love of.....What!?"


    "No need to get upset. It''s just well we can''t send you directly into Chernobyl so you are going to have to walk the last hundred miles." She gives me an apologetic smile.


    At this point I shouldn''t be surprised anymore. There has to be someone out there making so that anytime I get involved with women I am going to suffer in some way.


    "Fine lets get this show on the road."


    Chronos nods then throws a pocket watch on the floor. The watch  springs open and starts spinning. It expands and then there is a giant clock on the floor in front of us. Chronos looks at me.


    "Just jump in and you will land 100 miles outside Chernobyl in 1986." He says.


    This is definitely a terrible idea. But at least this time I get to choose......Sorta. I give a look to Rhea and nod. As I step forward I am spun around and feel Rheas lips land on mine. Gotta admit was almost as good as punching Pet almost.


    "For good luck and maybe we can make that fantasy of yours a reality."She whispers in my ear.


    I stand there in a daze. Chronos got impatient and decides to kick me in at that point.


    "Fuck you! You short little prick!" I scream at the last second.


    In a blink I am falling through the air and see the ground fast approaching. I throw up a bubble shield and slam into the ground. A second later and that would''ve hurt.


    "Fucking little bastard." I then look around and notice the landscape. "Man Ukraine sucked ass before and after huh. Oh wait its still Russia at this point right?"


    I stand still for a moment when I realize I have no one to answer me."*Sigh* Well lets get this over with I mean how bad could it be?"


    ================


    Rhea


    "Now was that necessary?"


    Chrons turns and looks at me."Oh absolutely!" With that he smiles and walks away.


    I shake my head and take a seat waiting for Ash''s return. "Now Pet what should we do to pass the time?"


    Pet just stares at me for a moment. "Why wait the kid is going to die. Plain and simple. Maybe if he had the kitsune and the angel still he may have had a chance but now? No he is fucked which means you wont get to fuck- FUCCCCCCCCKKKK!" I activate her collar.


    I dont wont to admit it but his chances aren''t great but he is the only hope I have to save the last remnant of my son left in the universe.


    "Please save them boy."

 40.History, Lies, and Talking to myself.

    Ash


    I was bored as hell! I have spent the last 3 hours covering 50 miles or so. Normally this distance would''ve been covered quite quickly but an American super isn''t really welcomed around this time. I think.


    "Why was world history optional in High School!? If I would''ve known it would actually be useful I would''ve at least read the textbook! My knowledge of history sucks ass. Other than a few pantheons and a decent amount of Japanese history I have got squat. I mean I can''t even remember if tensions are bad with Russia, Ukraine, USSR, whatever the hell this part of the fucking continent is! Now here I am so bored I am talking to myself, with another 50 miles or so to go, wondering if being an American is bad. *Sigh* I hate my life."


    I have talked and complained to myself quite a few times in the last three hours. Personally I am hoping it doesn''t become a habit. Maybe it''s some backlash from losing the girls so suddenly? So long as I don''t go crazy it should be fine.


    Currently, I am walking down a dirt road. All around me is a developing area. If my limited knowledge of the area is correct the place should be undergoing huge change due to a nuclear reactor or something. Too bad in a few years all there will be is wilderness. The world will pretty much abandon this place.


    Despite being on the road for so long I have seen quite a few military vehicles. Due to my paranoia or the fact that I have seen way too many movies I hid from them. Like most countries the one in control of Chernobyl had an idea something was going to happen but they decided not to tell their citizens due to this most of the military stationed and the people living there died.


    In the six days that followed before the place was permanently quarantined. Many heros, villains, and other countries tried to mount rescue attempts. All for their own reasons sure but still. They too mostly failed. By the sixth day the death count was totaled at 14,751.


    Most of the number was the residents and the army that was already there. But the others who went in after were the rest. In the present that number still climbs.


    I was never truly interested in the place. If I wanted to I could hack all the secrets the U.S. had on the place but I never thought I would end up here so I never bothered. Now I am a little regretful.


    So I wouldn''t stand out to much I reshaped my suit into a sleeveless black hoodie with a white cross and a golden fox resting on the cross. I had my hood down and made my hair look brown. My tails and ears were hidden and my eyes were blue. Add on a pair of blue jeans and sneakers and I hoped I could blend in.


    I hope most people speak Russian because I know at least some but if Ukrainian is the main here I am fucked. I think I read somewhere that in Pripyat they speak both. Damn you high school yet again you have screwed over another youth!


    With another sigh I trudge on.


    After another two and a half hours I see signs of civilization. If you can call any town without a taco bell and internet civilization.


    "Hey Rhea, Chronos. Just putting this out there but if you guys leave me here I will become the worst enemy you two have ever faced. Leaving me with no internet, cable, decent movies, or a fucking Taco bell is more than my sanity can take. Hell I think the best thing right now is the NES!" I shivered at that.


    Theres nothing wrong with old games but I have already dealt with the struggle! My dad wouldn''t allow me any new games until I beat all the old Megamans, Marios, Zeldas, and for some reason the fucking TMNT games! I mean fuck you water worlds of the old generation. I paid my dues!


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.As I am approaching the town I can see a huge military presence. The fact that the fuckers knew something was up is a little upsetting. Then again I know whats going to happen and I''m not screaming "Run for your lives!"


    "Now I am looking for twins with the names Raye and Mery..........."


    Oh shit thats all I know isn''t it!? FUCCCCKKK!!!!!! Why the hell didn''t I ask what they look like! Shit!Shit!SHIT! Oh well its not like it''ll be hard right this should be quant little town or some-


    My thoughts stopped there because something was definitely wrong. The tiny little town that was supposed to be here isn''t here. Instead the place was incredibly close to modern standards of the times. Also it was much much larger.


    "What the fuck......"


    Everywhere I look I see people moving about towns of cars moving back and forth, people going about their daily routines, the military trying to make it seem like its no big deal.


    "This...This isn''t right! This place is supposed to be a small little town or something with maybe 10-15 thousand people. Not a fucking city with at least three times that amount! Are you telling me that the world lied about something this big!? Oh when I get home I am hacking like a motherfucker."


    It shouldn''t surprise me that the world hid the truth. After all there is not a single government that is not corrupt in some way. But this is to much something like this needs to be out in the open. I have a feeling that I am going to have a very hard time doing what I need to here.


    If it was a small town I could escape far easier but this place is about half the size of Chicago and about as modern. I wouldn''t be surprised if there was a subway station.


    My thoughts were stopped for a second when I saw a black Countach LP500.


    Mental note:When shit hits the fan find and hide that car in shadows.


    At this point saving the girls comes secondary after seeing that car the thief in me wanted to go on a spree. A part of myself realized I can literally take anything from here and not a damn thing would be done about it!


    After wandering around for an hour or so I came up to a police station. I figured where else am I supposed to find information in this goddess forsaken time.


    I walk in and go to the front desk.


    "How can I help you?" The officer behind the counter spoke Russian gratefully.


    "I am look for two girls."


    The officer laughs at me."Your Russian is shit boy. But nice try all the same. Lucky for you I speak English."


    "Oh thank goddess."


    "Goddess? You must have strange beliefs my friend. My name is Nickolai. As for finding girls the whore house is a few blocks down the way. At night you can find quite a few on the streets. Trust me on this go to the whore house quality much better."


    (1)Hearing his name I had the impression he would live through this. Unless he is the first iteration in which case he is screwed.


    "Good to know but I am not looking for those kind of girls (I hope) I am looking for two girls 22 years old twins with the first names of Raye and Mery."


    "Hmm..Do you have any details about their looks or anything?"Seeing me shake my head he sighs.


    "I am sorry my young friend but I cannot help you. There is just not enough information. But if you change your mind about those girls I get off in two hours and can show you the best girls around eh?" I share a laugh with the man and walk out.


    "Great now what do I do?"


    ====================


    (1)If you dont get the reference think newer video games. If you still dont buy an xbox!

 41. Ice cream, Surrounded, and pyanyy stul

    Hah! Bet you guys didn''t see a second one coming!


    ---------------------------------------------


    Ash


    I was currently surrounded by both the police and the military all pointing weapons at me. But I am getting ahead of myself here lets go back a bit.


    --------------------------


    After a couple of hours I gave up. With no internet looking for people is just too hard. Plus everywhere I go people give me shitty looks, and once they hear my crappy ass Russian they get upset and don''t even bother with me.


    I do not envy detectives in the slightest. All this looking for clues crap is such a pain in the ass. What I wouldn''t give for a computer with satellite access! It could speed this search up considerably.


    I was half tempted to go back to that police station and talk to Nickolai again. At least he seemed friendly. I mean I tried to buy a freaking ice cream cone (with money I stole along the way) and the man behind the counter took one look at me, started screaming in Russian (something about filth) and threw glasses and chunks of ice cream at me.


    After I scrambled outside I checked my clothes to see what was dirty but just chalked it up to craziness. Along the way I started padding my pockets with various things. Jewels, cash, and the occasional weapon. The jewels and cash are pretty standard never know when they may come in handy. The guns were because they seemed like old models and would be quite rare back in my time.


    I really needed to dust off the old steal ability. Its been to long and this place is perfect for it! I walked in and out of a few jewelry stores with at least a few grand. I even stole a motorcycle. Unlike with the Lambo I couldn''t wait to steal this beauty. It was a 1954 Triumph Tiger 110 650 cc OHV Twin. My dad was a huge oldie''s fan and one day he was going through his magazines with me on his lap. I saw the bike in the magazine and wanted one immediately! Although my dad said they were to rare and expensive. I ended up pouting and being a little ass the rest of the day.


    To this day I have kept and eye out but wasn''t able to find one that either needed some serious work or I had to pay a ridiculous amount of money. Sure I could have gone to Britain and stole one but the effort involved was just not worth it.


    So when I made sure nobody was looking I took it.


    I thanked Rhea and Chronos for sending me here. This place was like a dream. With no psychic detectors or power surveillance equipment stealing was so much fun! It also fit my personality. No effort was needed!


    Like a kid in a town made from candy I kept a smile on my face the whole time.


    "Ah bliss. Can''t wait to get home with all this. Too bad they don''t have a museum or something. I would take them for everything they got!"


    "Is that so?" I hear a voice behind me.


    I spin to see who the hell snuck up on me. But to my surprise, I don''t see a damn thing.


    "The fuck?"


    "At first I thought you were a spy. But quite a few things didn''t quite add up. You came here looking for two people who are definitely residents, you weren''t surprised at the fact I spoke perfect English, and you went all around town stealing and asking for information about those girls. So I finally came to a conclusion. You are not a spy no. But you are someone who knows something about the cult that was tracked here and you know what they have planned is incredibly dangerous. So from what I have seen you are here to save those two and since you know whats about to happen you decided to steal from the good folks here."


    When the voice finished speaking all of a sudden standing in front of me was a bunch of armed soldiers and police all pointing their weapons at me.


    "Fuck me."


    The soldiers slowly start to part and up walks Nickolai. Except this time he is not in a police uniform. No, this time he was dressed in a military uniform with the rank of general.


    "Yo Nickolai still up to showing me around the whores?"I say cheerily.


    He gives me a glare and spits at my feet."You are a scum opportunist. You didn''t care for the people of my country one bit. Instead you wrote them off and started stealing from them. Now here you are surrounded and still wearing those filthy clothes and play at jokes!?


    "Kinda my thing. I tend to not take things seriously. Although I am curious how you were able to hide from me and follow me also what this about a cult?"


    He snorts and waves. A few of his men move forward but I laugh and open both my hands. All the people present watch a shower of ammunition flows from my hands. Everyone freezes and Nickolai looks at the smile on my face.


    He then pulls out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. He offers me one but I decline. With a shrug he lights one up and puts the pack away. After a long pull he finally starts speaking again.


    "You are no simple super. If I had to guess you could probably take everyone here. The fact that you haven''t forces me to give thanks. I can tell from your eyes you have killed before and wouldn''t think twice about killing everyone here."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    I don''t answer but keep the smile on my face and narrow my eyes at him. Catching my hint he smiles and shakes his head.


    "The fact that I have never heard of you is surprising my friend."He starts walking and takes a seat on a bench and motions for me to sit.


    I sit down next to him and wait for him to finish another pull. "How about we trade information?"


    "Oh pretty sure I have the advantage here and you did call me scum and spit at me." I replied with a smile.


    "True but there are things you want to know and you are an American did you honestly expect a warm welcome during these times? I may dislike you but I need information."he states.


    "What the hell did I do? I mean besides all the stealing."


    "You can not be ignorant of the tensions between our countries?"He takes another pull and raises an eye.


    Oh shit! The cold war! How the fuck did I forget that!?......Right middle school history. Damn you High School!


    "Plus the clothes you are wearing are just."He looks at my outfit in disgust and spits on the ground.


    "Seriously what''s wrong with my clothes!? I don''t think they are too bad."


    He looks at me and shakes his head. I hear a few guns reloading and spare a moment to empty them again. Nickolai grimaces at this.


    "Enough we need information and so do you do you agree to a trade or not!?" He yells and throws his cigarette.


    "*Sigh*Fine I''ll start. How the hell did you sneak up on me? Which one of you is the super?"


    He smiles and his chest pumps up with pride."That would be me. I have the ability to conceal the presence of myself and others completely."


    "Wait that''s illegal as hell! No country is allowed to have a super with class 2 or higher abilities and yours is definitely a class 1!"I shout out.


    He snorts."Please like your country doesn''t have some in its army. In fact I have faced a few over the years. Now it is my turn. What do you know of the Cult of the Abyss?"


    Still a little shocked at the little revelation of both our countries breaking the rule. Well I will just have to find out and blackmail them later.


    "Cult of the Abyss? Sorry drawing a blank here bub."


    His face twisted in rage at that."Typical American always with the lies!" He snarls and pulls a gun on me. However when he went to pull the trigger all he heard was a click.


    I took his ammo when I took everyone elses. No matter if he kept the gun hidden or not with all the different visions I have how did he expect to hide a gun from me? Maybe his power could have managed it but either he forgot or underestimated me.


    I kept my smile and patted his seat for him to sit. But he decided to pull a knife instead. With a sigh I grab his wrist and break it.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"With a scream he falls to his knees and holds his wrist to his chest. The soldiers seeing this tried to rush forward. But a quick firebolt exploding in front of them stopped them dead in their tracks.


    Even Nickolai stopped what he was doing and looked at me this time with fear.


    "Now lets be civil people yes I do not know what Cult of the Abyss is. But I have Idea as to what they up to."I said in my best Russian.


    With a pained grimace Nickolai gets back on the bench and cradles his arm."Stop speaking my language you disgrace it."


    Ouch! My bad for only learning enough to read books!


    "Tell me what you do know then."He lets out.


    "I know that sometime between 12am and 2 am they will cause something to happen and it will kill alot of people."


    His face along with several of the soldiers goes pale. I see a few of them translating for each other.


    "We must evacuate!"He gets up but I stop him and shake my head.


    "Its to late whoever is in the city now is stuck theres no time to outrun it. Besides I am not a hundred percent sure of the times anyway. Your best bet is to prepare for a fight and call for help."


    He gives me a grim look and then shouts something to his soldiers. As he tries to get up again I stop him.


    "I need to know where the girls are."I stare him straight in the eyes.


    He frowns but nods his head.


    "They work at the bar uptown. Can''t miss it biggest and best in town."Then he starts to walk away.


    "Does this bar have a name?"


    He sighs then gives me a look like humoring a child."p''yanyy stul" After that he gets in a jeep and takes off.


    "Well off to the Drunken Stool!"


    -----------------------


    Yes I know its a crap translation but If you get the reference good job!

 42.Spit, Bar, and can I get my Whiskey

    First off I gotta admit I learned something when checking through the reviews. I seriously didn''t know that Ash''s steal power when taking air in the way I have been would collapse the lungs. This is something I had no idea about and is interesting in its own way. I might have to change the way I use it more often in the future but still thanks for putting that in the review FuriousFrog.


    I probably wont change what I have written as far as that goes but later on this might be a good way to finish somethings. So my main purpose of putting this up here is to say point those things out guys because something as simple as this got me thinking and I did some revisions of a few later chapters. Plus as a bonus you guys get an unplanned chapter!


    ==============================================


    Ash


    It was about 10pm by the time I found the damn bar. Easy to find my ass! Sure the directions he gave me were right but when you get to uptown you had to go down the east side. Then halfway down you had to turn into an easy to miss alley that you then had to follow all the way back until you reach an open area. Only then would you find the goddess damn bar!


    Didn''t help that none of the people were willing to help me and a couple even spit on me. They are now lying bleeding in the street. You can spit at me but if you spit on me the kid gloves come off!


    Right now the bouncer at the front door is giving me a glare. As I am not waiting in line for this shit. Turns out this place is popular as fuck and has one of those stereotypical lines out front. I can hear loud music inside and can see the occasional flashing lights. Which means this place is a club with the name of Drunken Stool? What kind of shit naming sense do these fuckers have.


    "For the last time American filth, you are not getting in now get the fuck out of here!" The bouncer yells at me in Russian.


    I take solace in the fact he is probably going to die in a few hours. I feel a bunch of annoyed and disgusted looks from the line next to.


    "Yea get out of here you capitalist pig!" Some random guy comes out of line spits on me and swings a bottle at my head.


    "Ok I have had enough of this bullshit!"I say out loud in English.


    I catch the wrist of the guy who just spit on me and headbutt the motherfucker with a quarter of my full strength. His face caves in and blood flies. He falls to the ground and doesn''t move. I didn''t bother to check to see if he was still alive as I felt the bounce move.


    He pulled out a handgun with a suppressor and fires at me. This time I didn''t even bother doing anything. I was that pissed. The bullet slammed into my forehead and was bounced into the leg of the guy I headbutted. Someone is really have a bad day.Is it wrong that I hoped he survived? Also it hurt like fucking hell!


    Mental note: Can take bullets but they still hurt. I am going to have a bruise for at least a few seconds!


    Even more pissed off than before I can hear a bunch of people whispering super in Russian. I decide to steal the bouncers gun then I shot him in the foot. Sure I could''ve outright killed him. But there was a lot of that coming soon and I didn''t like his chances.


    "Now can I pass?" I switched to my crappy Russian and watch all the people cringe at my accent.


    "Ya know what screw you guys."I drop the gun by the bouncer who is holding his foot and crying like a baby. Should be happy I didn''t shoot him in the forehead like he did me.


    All the people looked at me in fear as I walked by. I would of said a few words but all I could think of were phrases that make no sense in this time period.


    I walked into the bar which should be called a club and wanted to leave right away. The music sucked ass. I didn''t understand it and the beat was horrible.


    "Ok lets find the twins and get the hell out of here."


    The atmosphere inside wasn''t bad there were girls dancing, drunk idiots, and a lot of military personnel. Didn''t I warn them already?


    As I move through the crowd I hear a few curses directed at me. It might be because I am American or it might be the fact I am tagging people in the gut along the way.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I am trying to make it to the bar which sits in the center and is circular and looks to be made of glass. The place is nice but for some reason I can''t help but hate the place. Which is weird seeing how it would be a place Lighting would enjoy then again it might be the people and the music that make me hate the place.


    When I finally make to the bar I am greeted by a pretty brunette.She has smooth white skin, long brown hair, and an almost perfect figure. She was sorta lacking in the front and back but still pretty hot. She raises an eye when she sees me but at least its not in disgust.


    "What can I get you."She asks.


    "Whiskey the Scottish kind."


    "Specific and speak English hun your Russian is terrible." She says with an eye roll


    "Hey to be fair I was sorta dumped here, give me a week and I would master the damn language. Hell I only know what I do now do to one curious day."


    She was taking a drink of something and ended up choking for a second."You learned basic Russian in a day!?" She somehow manages to shout over the music.


    "Eh more like a few hours just so I could read a couple of books."


    She gives me a look as if she is looking at a monster.


    "What?"


    "What the fuck are you, Some kind of wiz kid?"


    "Nah just your average nerd with a couple of somewhat hard hobbies."I reply.


    Her eye was twitiching.


    "So maybe you can help me out?"


    "Oh with what?"


    "I am looking for two people who work here they are twins who go by the names of Raye and Mery."


    In one swift motion she puts a dagger to my throat. Her eyes go black and she speaks."Well you found one fox care to tell me who the fuck you are?"


    My eyes widen. What the shit I couldn''t even react how is this chick so fucking fast!


    "Whoa whoa Chill! Your grandmother sent me. I come in peace (sorta)!"


    "My grandmother? What does that bitch want!?" She snarls.


    At that point I felt something sharp in my back."Sis why do you have a dagger to this fox''s throat?"


    "He says grandmother sent him."The first one says.


    "Oh?"The other twin circles and let me see her. Man I have seen twins before but usually there is some kind of difference but these to are exactly the same right down to the pissed off glare.


    "And what does that bitch want?"


    Ok how is it no one is seeing this!? Where the hell is their boss!? And why do i have such shit luck with women!?


    "First off how the hell can you tell I am a fox!?"


    "We ask the questions kid!"They said in that creepy perfect sync.


    "ok ok just don''t do the creepy twin thing. I saw the Shining when I was 5 and that shit bothers me."


    They both gave me even more pissed off looks at that. Then continued to stare at me.


    "What!?"


    "We asked you a question."Still in creepy unison. Maaaaan I am going to nightmares again.


    "What? Oh what does she want right?" They nod. "Simple for me to make sure you make it out of this city alive. Plus whats your issue with Rhea?"


    "Gee we don''t know maybe because she tried to kill our mother or maybe because she let our father die?"


    Ok definitely going to have nightmares.


    "Whoa she definitely didn''t let him die he choose to fight War and got his ass kicked plain and simple thats why I used trickery to take her down."


    They both moved in on that.


    "You took her down!?"


    "Well not yet but I will in like 30 years."


    They both give me confused looks.


    "Look can we remove the weapons and let me explain please and enough with the unison speak man that shit ain''t right."


    They comply and back off but keep their weapons up.


    "Great now can I get my Whiskey?"

 43.My Drink, Warehouse, and Whoops

    Been neglecting GW this week so this might be the last chapter for this week. I really need to write another one for GW because I think this one makes either 4-5 this week(Dont feel like checking) for LA.


    =======================


    Ash


    I still haven''t gotten my Whiskey. After talking with the girls for last hour I finally managed to convince them of my intentions. Which sucks because in this time we could have gone to a safe place, waited for the fucking event, and then bailed. But nooooo! I had to have to deal with yet another set of difficult women!


    I did learn a few things though. The reason Mery (The first Twin I met) was so much faster than me is because while she may not be a god yet that doesn''t stop here from having powers of her own. My eyesight is good but she can Shadow Port as she calls it. During the split second the lights in the bar changed with the music she ported to me with her dagger ready.


    It seems the girls are the ladies of Night and Day. At night Mery''s power is doubled and during the day Raye''s is. Despite not being gods yet they already know what they will be gods of. As an added bonus they said they still have part of their fathers powers. Which if they are anything like I felt during that brief moment with War makes these two scary as hell.


    The reason no one saw anything when they had weapons on me is due to Mery using her abilities with illusions to make people see something different. Her skill with illusions is how she saw through mine and knew I was a kitsune. Sometimes I think I will be killed by a woman someday.


    "So why don''t we try to stop this event? If we do so all these people don''t have to die." They asked. My pleas for not twin speaking have gone unheard. I also think they are doing it on purpose now just to fuck with me as I swear I see a smile everytime I wince.


    "Like I said we can''t. Hell, I am supposed to be "one who is outside of fate" and I can''t even escape it. It''s a fixed event something that has to come to pass."


    "And we suppose you heard all this from her."There it is they totally fucking smiled this time!


    "Her and Chronos. The little prick " I mumbled the last part.


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing."


    They both raised an eye.


    "Well we don''t trust him and especially not her so we are at least going to try and you are going to help!" They decided.


    "Hey whoa whoa this isn''t going to work all I am supposed to do is make sure you two come out of this alive, not go and let you get yourselves killed, and hell no you are not commanding me I take that shit enough from my mother I sure as hell am not taking it from two girls I just met!"


    They glared at me but I glared right back. I mean fuck this I do not do overtime! And where the fuck is my drink!


    "Quite the interesting conversation you guys are having here. I unfortunately wasn''t able to hear everything but you wish to stop the people from acting yes." At that moment Nickolai emerged next us.


    The girls jumped and pulled their weapons. I just sighed. That ability is op as fuck.


    After a quick staredown Nickolai ordered a bourbon and just smiled at the girls. I noticed his wrist was bandaged.


    The girls got a hold of themselves and poured his drink.


    ...........


    "HEY!"


    They all looked at me in confusion.


    "Where is my drink!?"


    They ignored me and went right into talking. At this point Penny isn''t the world worst waitress.


    "So can we actually help?" They asked him. I saw him wince just slightly but he covered it up quickly.


    Ah a fellow brother in pain.


    To their question he nodded then spoke."Yes we have the location of the Cult of the Abyss. If you two have powers like this boy than your country would like to ask for you help in dealing with these people."


    "Oh you are actually asking us?" They replied.


    He gave an embarrassed cough."You two have a reputation of sort. I would rather keep my limbs thank you."


    The girls gave off a smile that wasn''t a smile. I shivered a little.


    "Then we accept but be warned we will not be controlled." Both of their eyes glowed toward the end there.


    He flinched back and gritted his teeth. It seems asking for help from two girls is taking its toll on him and the way they treating him is not helping. Must not be used to being told what is what by woman.


    Ha! wait another 20 years bub they get worse. I laughed internally at what is to come for the poor men of the world who still naively believed men rule.


    Trying and failing to hide his mood Nickolai nodded and motioned for us to follow him. I didn''t move.


    As I was watching the leave all I could think was. I still haven''t gotten my drink! You know what fuck this!


    I stole a bottle of whiskey and opened it. If it comes down to it I can just tell Rhea I tried. If they want to go and do something stupid I am going to sit here and get drunk for free. Ash don''t pay for shitty service.


    As I was pouring a glass I felt someone tug the back of my collar.


    "You are supposed to guard us yes? So you will come as well." I hear the voices of the twins.


    "Ah hell no! I do not do extra shit this is not what I signed up for."


    "But if it works that means far less work."They said.


    ..............................


    Damn they found my weakness.


    As they were dragging me out I look at the glass I poured in sadness.


    "I never got my drink."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Did you say something?" They ask.


    I didn''t answer the terrible waitresses.


    In any case we were brought to a jeep and got in.


    "Ok the cult is in a warehouse out by the reactor. They have a couple of magic users and at least two super so we are going to have to take them down first." Nickolai talked to us as we drove.


    I decided to tune him out as any noteworthy super of this time shouldn''t be my match besides like 7 others that shouldn''t be on this continent.


    It took us about an hour and we were starting to get dangerously close to the time.


    Being even deeper in the damn place this close to the time limit is really stretching on my nerves.


    "This better work or we are sooo fucked." I mutter as we get out of the jeep.


    "Why are you so negative about this?"The girls asked.


    "Gee I don''t know maybe because I am from the future and told you whats about to happen and you two still decided to come to what might be ground motherfucking zero!"


    "Now no one likes a smart ass."They replied.


    "Ok  every part of me is intelligent. Except my penis. He doesn''t think things through sometimes."


    They rolled their eyes at that.


    I took a look at the warehouse. It was a simple one with a cone shape to it and a big metal sliding door in front of it. In front of the door were 3 dead cultists. The were all bald with tattoos covering their head and face. All they wore were black robes.


    Each had a bullet lodged in their heads.


    I tried to scan the warehouse but it seems someone set up some kind of protection because none of my visions could get through.


    "Whatever I am already pissed off I don''t know what your plan is but I am just going to botch it and charge in the sooner we get this over with the better I want to get somewhere safe." With that I brought myself up to max and blasted a hole in the door of the warehouse with devouring flames.


    After that I went full speed and through the hole. There was a couple of people screaming and trying to put of devouring flames on their bodies but I wrote them off. I sped past a bunch of old equipment and went in deeper. Any cultist I came across I throat punched and moved on. They were sure to suffocate to death with a crushed throat.


    About halfway in I came to a stairway that led down. The guard must of heard something and had their weapons already up when I arrived but unfortunately for them I am just too damn fast at the moment. After a couple more punches I head down the stairs and come to a door that has a bald man with sunglasses guarding it.


    Figuring he was just another cultist I threw a punch but much to my surprise he moved to the side and threw over a few thousand punches to my stomach and chest. He followed up with a kick that sent me flying back.


    Fuck a speedster and a class one at that.


    I coughed up a little blood. I turn and see the man cracking his knuckles. Wiping my mouth I start to take with a bit more seriousness.


    "Not bad dog of the army. But you who follows your country shall bow before our god soon. But before then I shall play with you." He says in Russian.


    Overconfident ass. I send a wave of black flames at him. The flames cover the entire stairway so there was no way to escape. But then all of a sudden the flames were being blown back toward me and a huge gust of wind followed. The man was just standing there with a bored look.


    Ok didn''t see that coming. Lets try option B. I went and grabbed my ice element that I have been neglecting. Using as much power as I could I sent a mini blizzard toward the man. I saw him let out a look of surprise but it was quickly replaced with a look of disdain. He just whirled his hands at high speeds and yet again my own attack was blasted back at me.


    "Is that the best you have?"He taunted.


    Ok now I am a little pissed.


    I poured all my holy power into speed and used my lighting to its fullest and charged the fucker. Surprise flickered on his face the second before I slammed him through the door and into a magical circle.


    I burst into the room and a man and woman cultist turned to me.


    "What have you done! You offered up a sacrifice before we were ready we can no longer control the portal!" The man screamed.


    All of a sudden the magic circle turns into a liquid black. A huge shockwave of energy comes out and I throw up a shield the cultist weren''t as lucky in the room there were 15 cultists and for some reason a puppy in a cage. In the next moment there was 15 dead bodies and a puppy in a cage.


    "WE ARE FREE!"


    I hear a loud yell mixed with thousands of different voices. Then the portal starts letting out a black mist. When the mist reaches a body it starts to shake like a really bad seizure then it starts to mutate. The arm explodes and out pops a arm like a spike in the middle and around it are several other protrusions. the body then looks up at me.


    "FOOD!"


    I stare at this and all I can think is."Whoops."


    --------------


    Forgot to put this here but thanks to Hyoudou</a> you know why.

 44.Pup, Cage, and a spike.

    So heres another. Only problem with constant writing I get more and more annoying asses.


    --------------------------------------------


    Ash


    The mutating man started crawling toward me his face bubbling and changing into something else.


    "Right this is the part in the movie where the mc runs buuuuut."


    I shot a quick bolt of lighting at the things head. The head exploded into pieces and red and black blood started spraying from the body. Seeing how easy that was I started blowing the heads off all the corpses here, just to make less trouble for the near future.


    Completing my work I turn to leave when I hear a whimper. I stop in my tracks and turn to the cage where the puppy is currently staring at me with watery eyes.


    .........


    "Damnit!" I dash over grab the cage and bolt out the door and up the stairs. The black mist had only covered most of the room so haste probably wasn''t a necessity but I wasn''t taking any chance besides its not even within the time frame yet. When I rush past a body that I dropped earlier the pup barks at me.


    I stop and give it a curious look. Somehow I knew it wanted me to take care of the bodies like I did in the ritual room. I take a closer look at the pup and notice something odd. It has three tails, dark red eyes that hold intelligence, and as a pup its teeth and claws look razor sharp. I couldn''t place the breed but a guess would be a some weird form of rottweiler. It had the black fur but where the fur should be brown it was silver instead.


    I put the cage down figuring I had time and looked at the pup." You know whats going on don''t you?"


    The pup gave a quick bark that I took as a yes. "Ok can you tell me?"


    I don''t what drove me down to questioning a weird dog found in a ritual chamber that is going to turn this city into hell. But for some reason it felt right.


    The pup then points to my hand with a paw."You want me to touch you?" With a  bark and a nod I put my hand in the cage.


    The little fucker bit me.


    "OW owowowoowow that fucking hurts! Wait how does that hurt!?" I stare down at the pup who is currently holding onto my hand and blood was coming out around its mouth. I have to make sure none of my devouring flame goes into the pup. Then I try to take my hand back.


    It didn''t work the little fucker was latched on and I could see it gulping."Hey are drinking my blood!" Did I pick up some vampire dog or something?


    After a few seconds I was debating whether or not to hit the fucker with a bolt of lighting when it let go and sat back looking satisfied. I snatched my hand away and rubbed the wounds. For some reason they were healing slowly.


    "Can you understand me now master?"I stare blankly at the pup whose mouth just spewed English.


    "You can talk!?"


    "Only to select individuals. You were not one of them so I had to do a blood contract. Sorry about that." The pup''s voice sounded like a little girls which helped me place its gender and probably didn''t mean good things for me. It was also odd in the way it spoke. Like watching one of the asian films with the bad voice overs.


    "Its fine and whats a blood contract?"


    "We don''t have time. You only slowed the spell it will slowly gain strength and fully activate. You need to help me out of this cage and then we need to get as far away as possible! Once that activates fully your power will drop tremendously." The pup said.


    "Wait I slowed it?" I was confused because from what I could tell I activated it.


    "Yes. The sacrifice it to be special which is why I was there. Since you made that man into the sacrifice instead the spell backlashed but was still able to activate. Now hurry I will explain more later we need to move!" The pup shouts.


    I nod and place my hands on the cage and pull. "No stop!"but it was too late. The cage was lined with some defensive magic and when I tried to pull apart the cage it activated.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "This is going to hurt."


    When the magic went off it felt like I was sucker punched with a school bus. I slammed through some of the old stuff lying around and coughed up some blood.


    "Yep that hurt."


    I then hear footsteps approach and Nickolai, some troops, and the twins show up. Seeing me the all raise an eye.


    "What never seen a man who just got his ass kicked by a magical cage before?"


    They didn''t answer but looked at said cage.


    "Ah its so cute!"The twins then rush the cage and peer at the pup.


    "Master I don''t like the looks on these two. Its like staring into the eyes of predators."I can hear the shiver in the pups voice.


    Seeing how no one acted at the voice they must not be able to hear her. I get up and steady myself then make my way toward the cage for round two. While I am at it I start to explain.


    "So we were too late the spell activated and we need to get the hell outta of here. And no me waiting wouldn''t have helped worth a damn. I knew this was going to happen and rushed in anyway so I could at least take care of the cult so they wouldn''t cause any problems during our escape. So every shut up get out and run."


    Nickolai gave me a grim look and sent two men toward the stairway. I just shook my head. Poor bastards. Now turning my attention back to the cage I figure if brute strength won''t work how about devouring flames?


    I wrapped my hands in black fire and grabbed the cage again then let go and spread the fire. The pup looked at this with wide eyes. The twins were still looking at the pup. I guess even in the 80''s cuteness is justice.


    Once the bars were eaten by my flames I put them out and grabbed the pup before the girls who lunged at the same time. They each gave me sour looks. The pup looked back at them fearfully.


    "Master do not let them have me!"She pleaded and dug her nails into me.


    "Owowowowowow! Stop that your claws are ridiculously sharp!"I said in pain.


    I looked over at the twins."We need to go now no more stupid ass detours unless I say got it!?"


    They both glare at me and bared their teeth."Who the hell are you to tell us what to do!? We already agreed to help the general so we are staying!"


    That was the last straw."You know what!? I am not fucking you, related to you, or bound to you in some way. So I am not letting you two dictate shit! You will let me save your asses and you will listen to me so I can score brownie points with your grandma!"


    "Or what!?"They scream


    I reached a point in my anger toward women that I haven''t felt since War. In a flash I was behind them and I delivered a hard blow to their heads slamming them into old equipment. Both then lay on the floor quietly.


    Nickolai and the soldiers looked at me in shock. I just glared at them daring them to try something. I moved the pup to the top of my head. and threw the twins over my shoulder stacked on each other.


    "Don''t dig your nails in my head pup but hold on." I turned to Nickolai. "Those two soldier are going to-


    I was cut of by two screams. Then we saw one of the soldiers sprinting up the stairs. right as he reached the top a fleshy looking spike pierced his chest.


    We all looked at him in alarm. Nickolai tried to rush forward but I held him back.


    "Help.......me.....please."The soldier begs us.


    But it was already to late. The spike the grew four prongs and looked like a wicked grappling hook. And with a ear piercing scream was dragged back down the stairs. His scream were cut off a moment later.


    "And thats my cue. I suggest you take it as well general." with that I took off.

 45.Mist, Cook, and Ciar

    Not sure how many chapters will be out this week since my birthday is on friday.


    ----------------------


    Ash


    Ah this fucking blows. Due to where we were at I could''ve escaped into the wilderness and been done with this shit, but nooo! I had to only slow down the damn ritual now Here I am speeding toward town so I can get as far away from ground zero as possible.


    I thought about just trying it and staying in the area and making a break for it but knowing my luck probably not the best idea. I make it to town far faster than when we drove out. Then again I am fast as hell sooo. Along the way I had to stop a few time because uhhh. The girls weren''t quite "balanced" and I kinda laughed every time they fell.


    The pup didn''t listen and decided to hold on with her nails. That hurt.


    Currently I am in the party district of town and decided to rest for a second. If I have to be here for this stupid event then I want to be in top shape. So I need to build my strength back up. Plus the girls need to wake the fuck up as I am not carrying them all the way the fuck out of here.


    "Huh this place gets quite busy during this time. Probably should''ve gone to a more remote part of town. No helping it now. Wonder if there is time for strippers?"


    "Master please don''t get us killed."


    "Don''t worry. We should get out of this somewhat okay." I try to sooth.


    "It''s the somewhat that worries me. Can you explain why we stopped and are standing in an alley?" The pup asked


    "Well I am kinda tied to the event thats about to take place so I sorta have to stay within the radius. Since I blew too much laughing when I "dropped" the girls I need a place to rest up so I can be ready for whats to come."


    "How are you tied to this?" She asked


    "Honestly I am not entirely sure how it works. All I know is two gods said there is no way to avoid it so yea."


    "Two gods? You have connections with more than the one you are tied to by blood?"


    I looked at her in surprise."You know about that?"


    "Of course. I could taste the divinity in your blood. Although how a kitsune has the blood of a roman goddess is beyond me." She shrugs and gives me a curious look.


    "It''s a really long story."


    She looked like she was going to retort but in that next moment a wave of energy passed through the air. My powers plummeted.


    "Welp pup looks like shit is going to hit the fan."


    She crouches down on my head and starts to shiver. I start to look around for a place to take shelter and notice a run down looking restaurant. Since there seems to be a lack of customers I head in. All that is inside seems to be a cook in the window and a Waitress.


    Looking at her I could tell she was hot but the clothing in this town is so fucking plain! Both of them give me looks of shock when I deposit the twins on a table.


    I then turn to them and give a bit of a smile. "So some bad shit is about to happen I suggest locking the doors, turning the lights off, and being very quiet." I finished by catching my hands on fire with fox fire.


    Catching my hint they decide to do as I said.


    "Typical. American comes to town and first thing he does is rob honest business man." I hear from the man behind me.


    "Hey first off you aren''t the first person I would be robbing. And second I am actually trying to save your ass!"


    Hearing my terrible Russian causes them to grimace and the cook/owner gives me an unconvinced look. I just turn back to the front door while grumbling about how Russians are a bit too sensitive about my language skills.


    In about 15 minutes A black fog fell on the city like a wave. The windows rattled and sounds of screams could be heard. And slowly black mist started seeping in through the door.


    "Well fuck. Hey you two get next to me hurry!" I try to wave them over quickly as I set up a barrier. The cook makes it to me first but as the waitress is about to make it the mist snakes around her leg and pulls her down then over takes her and us.


    "Vika!" The cook yells and lunges for her. I hurry and grab him and hold him back. We heard her screams for a while then they turned into a weird gurgling. After that was silence.


    The pup, cook, and I sit in my barrier for about an hour and wonder just what the hell is about to happen. After what I saw at the warehouse this has a Resident Evil scenario written all over it.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The part about weakening my powers is no joke. Just putting this barrier used a fourth of my holy power. If the draining rates are this bad for holy power I wonder how bad it would be for me to fight how I usually do.


    I glance at the cook and see tears streaming down his face. Who ever that waitress was, was important to him. I somewhat feel bad for the guy. Had I known sooner I would''ve set the barrier up right away.


    I look to the twins still knocked out and decide it''s time they wake the hell up. I put a little bit of a charge on my finger and poke each one in their leg.


    Both of them sat up with a short scream. Then they look around in confusion until their eyes settle on me. Then their eyes take on a murderous glint.


    "Before you do something stupid notice your situation first. The ritual is now in full bloom we have been trapped in my barrier for about an hour and are surrounded by mist so get over your shit. I told you from the start I am here to save you not pamper your asses."


    Both looked slightly offended by my last remark but don''t make any moves. Then they turn to the crying cook hearing his sobs.


    "Why is Vova crying? What''s wrong with him?" They ask. Yay! creepy twin speech again!


    I contemplate actually doing this with them asleep. Hell if I was sure they could live in the shadows I would drop them there and leave it be.


    "You guys know him? He is crying because some girl who was important to him was caught by the mist." I reply.


    They look over at him in pity. "Poor Vika.. We are sorry for your loss Vova." They say and turn to me.


    "She was his daughter. While we dont forgive you for what you have done we will begrudgingly listen to you. however make a move like last time and all bets are off." They say.


    "I won''t have to if you don''t act like spoiled princesses."I snap.


    Pup looked on this with amusement until the twins noticed her then she shrank back. Their gazes were borderline creepy and possessive.


    "Master protect me." The pup whimpered.


    I laughed and looked at the twin."Quit it you two your scaring her."


    They frowned and looked at me. " How do you know? She could be scared of the mist."


    "Because I am the Dog whisperer." I say with sarcasm.


    "Really?" they ask with a tilt of their heads.


    I sigh at that. "Stupid time travel." I grumble.


    I turn my attention back to the pup. "Hey talk to them." I tell the pup.


    "I do not wish to." She replies.


    "Well you just talked soo."


    "Part of the blood pact is that it allows me to speak with you where ever I am. While I do have the ability to communicate with others now that the pact is in place I can choose who can hear me. So there." Is the pups response.


    I raise an eye at that.


    "By the way whats your name?" I ask the pup.


    "I have no name I was stolen when I was a newborn and have yet to be named so as my master the name falls to you."


    I thought a few generic names like Kuro, shadow, or silver. I even tried latin like Argent or Umbra but none really seemed to fit. I even thought about Pochi but that one would probably earn me a glare. Eventually I came to a name.


    "How does Ciar sound?" The pup tilted its head and tested the name.


    "What does it mean?"


    "Its Gaelic it means dark."


    When she heard that she laughed. "I like it! A pup born from norse and greek with a Gaelic name! Not to mention my master is of roman descent! this is great!"


    Wait did she say norse and greek? Lets see black and silver fur, red eyes, three tales, and teeth and claws that can hurt me easily.


    ...............!?


    "Are your parents Cerberus and Fenris!?" I shout startling everyone in the barrier.


    The twins look at the pup in surprise and the cook looks up with red eyes wondering at whats going on.


    "Yep those are my parents." Ciar answers.


    I think i have a migraine. I can''t see to just get a simple magical pet. Somehow this will bite me in the ass.


    I get ready to say more but the mist starts to clear.


    "Well I guess the show is about to start."

 46. Vika, Lower Self, and Therapy

    Just going to slide this in here.....*innocent Whistling*


    =====================


    The first thing we see is Vika.


    I being your typical high school nerd may have jumped a bit. May have. No one saw it so there was no proof! Although there was a suspicious snicker in Ciar''s direction.


    At first we thought she was okay Vova was so ecstatic that he tried to bolt from the barrier. Luckily though the girls grabbed him.


    "What are you doing!? Let me go! She need me!" Vova shouts at them.


    The twins just shake their heads and put sad looks in Vikas direction.


    The reason for this is simple. Vika wasn''t exactly Vika anymore. Her skin had turned pitch black. I am talking about as black as space here. Her hair grew longer and was now brown. Oh also it was all barbed spikes that looked scary as fuck.


    Her eyes had red circles in them with no pupils. To top it off she was naked. Her breasts were the colors of dark chocolate and the carpet matched the drapes. Honestly, she didn''t look bad in fact in a kinky sorta way she was hotter.


    "Is it weird that I have a boner right now?"


    Everyone turned and gave me dark looks even Ciar.


    ..........


    Oh shit! I said that out loud and in Russian!


    "*Cough* I mean uhhh maybe we should..uhh try talking to her?" I try to get rid of the hurtful looks.


    Screw you guys! I am a healthy teenager who may have seen a few demon hentai''s and may have a few fantasies! Mainly ones that involve demon queens wanting my seed.


    I of course don''t voice any of this opinions of me are probably at a low. No need to stir that pot.


    Vova giving me one last dark turns bak to his daughter. While I am telling my penis to stop getting me into trouble.


    "Man lesson number one man don''t think with your dick!" Goddess! Why did that pop into my head now!? I sooo could''ve used that a while ago.


    "Hey screw you! You didn''t use me for 17 years!"


    "Well soooorrrrrryyyyy! I have an extreme dislike of doing normal things and that got in between sex. Plus I mean cmon! I watched plenty of porn."


    "Yea and you beat me like a red-headed stepchild! I have needs! For now on I have a say in our situations! How could you cut me off from sex after we were finally getting some and a nice piece of ass like that shows up and you tell me no!?"


    "Now hold on here! I am the brain behind this  magnificent temple. I cut you off because they were ruling us man! I couldn''t tke it anymore. Don''t worry its only a break."


    "It better be otherwise we are trying for that." He goes full and points in Vika''s direction.


    I stop as I realize two things. One I was having an argument with my dick. Two it was out loud. Everyone was giving me odd looks and I swear I heard someone ask if I was right in the head.


    A question at this point I am not entirely sure of myself. I mean isn''t talking to my penis sorta insane? Or is it that ever since I got laid and cut myself off for a while my subconscious took on the persona of my cock and is telling me to get some?


    Might need to enact my therapy plan a bit early.


    "Try for a hot therapist. We have plenty of spank material but the actual action it self ought to be much better."


    Yep definitely need therapy.


    I ignore my "lower self" and look toward Vova trying to speak to his daughter. He is constantly trying to reach her but all he manages is her looking around for where the voice is.


    "Wait can she not see us in here?" I ask aloud hoping someone would have and answer. However no one did.


    "Papa?" Finally she makes a sound and we all let out a collective sigh.


    "Cool. She may be changed but it sounds like she is o-


    At the moment the doors to the restaurant are kicked in and a group of five people run in and slam them shut. One of the people look around and notice us but then his eyes land on Vika.


    "Oh no! One is in here!"


    All the people start pulling weapons some had handguns others looked like simple pieces of wood and attack her.


    Vika just gives them a happy smile. The people who had guns tried them but all she did was put her hair in front of her to take the bullets them she whipped it like a snake and impaled two of the group of five on the barbs in her hair.


    The two impaled are men and they both had guns. Right now their screams are all that could be heard. Vika just puts her hair back behind her back with the two impaled men.


    She starts walking toward the last three a man and two women who look like either strippers or hookers. Hmmm guess there was time for strippers.


    On her way toward the three she puts on an innocent smile, reaches back grabs one of the mens screaming arm, and rips it off. Which causes him to scream louder. Then she takes the arm and starts eating it.


    The whole time she kept an innocent yet hungry look that for some reason I found a little hot. The eating of flesh part was a bit of a boner killer though.


    "Man! I don''t want to be eaten in that way!" My penis sulks


    The last three start crying and I smell urine hit the air. I think why don''t they just go back out the door?


    "Right well sorry Vova but she needs to die you two hold him back while I take care of this." I say in English.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The twins grit their teeth but understand me and nod. Moving to hold him Vova looks at me in confusion. I just give him a look of pity.


    He must''ve caught on to what I was about to do as he started thrashing and screaming. Vika must''ve heard him as she stopped walking toward the three cowering by the door and turned around still munching on the arm.


    "Papa?" She calls out with a cutesy voice and takes another bite.


    Yea that doesn''t scream trap.


    I shake my head and summon up a bunch of fox fires. Then I shape them into spikes. The reason I went with plain old fox fire is because it has the least amount of strain on my abilities. Right now though this simple shower of fox fire spikes took probably about 1/20 of my strength and I got a good three dozen spikes or so.


    Vova starts raging when he sees the spikes. The people at the door have a look of hope on their faces while Vika still can''t see us.


    "Well I guess that answers the question. Wonder if it works on all the things we are probably going to run into?"


    With that hanging in the air I drop my barrier in front of Vika and surprise flicks across her face. Then I hit her with all my spikes.


    She managed to get her hair to block a couple but she was too slow in a matter of seconds I had her (and the two dudes on her back) impaled to the floor.


    Vova started crying and so did the twins. They also give me dark looks. I just give them a helpless look.


    "What!? It had to be done. She was freaking eating those poor bastards while looking adorable and hot. It''s just one of those things that should be taken care of before certain things are done."


    "While I agree with some of what you said master, the way that you killed her like it was no big deal is the problem here." Ciar informs me.


    Wait a minute. Ciar has a point. Normally I would''ve at least wept at the loss of my penis and her not meeting but why am I so cold all of a sudden. Also the voice of my penis went silent.......What the fuck is going on with me?


    Before I can get an answer to the question I feel something lock around my ankle. I look down and notice a pitch black hand.


    "Oh fuck."


    Vika leaped up still holding my ankle and flung my ass through the wall into the kitchen. I end up slammed into a surprisingly sturdy stove.


    "owwwwww." I weakly mutter


    While nothing is broken that still hurt a bit. Really need to remember to turn off pain during fights. I hear one of the twins scream at Vika and tell her to stop.


    "Jesus motherfucking christ! Do people not watch horror movies in the 80''s!?"


    I bolt up and charge through the sexy looking, me-shaped hole and toss a quick shot of fire at Vika who is closing in on the twins.


    The shot sends her into a few tables. Then I turn to the girls.


    "Okay new rule if it is a changed person gone really fucked up. Do not I repeat. Do not try to reason with them! We need to put these fuckers down and I may need your help doing so. Now get up and help me kill this bitch!"


    They give me dark looks but nod. Vova just looks heartbroken.


    "We will do as you say but call her a bitch again and we will attack you." The twins say smoothly.


    I can never catch a break.


    "Whatever stick to long range. That hair of hers looks like it hurts."


    Vika stood up and gave us a predatory look. Then charged.


    I started shooting spikes at her while slowly backing away. The girls were doing the same although one had shadows and the other had light.


    The light ones seemed to sizzle on impact but were also really weak for some reason. I turn to Raye.


    "I know you got weakened by the ritual''s effect but the difference between you two right now is a bit much."


    "Our powers are weakened when its the opposite of them." Was their reply.


    "Lovely." I put as much sarcasm as possible into that.


    Vika was slowly advacing on us as we were peppering her with spikes but her hair made a perfect shield. I tried to give the wimps huddled by the door a cue but the just sat there. The lazy bastards.


    Whoa.... Does that mean I am working right no- ughughhguahh Almost vomited at the mere though. Think happy thoughts. Think happy thoughts.


    My eyes went to Vika''s body. Annnnnd now I am hard again damn it!


    "What are you complaining about!? I am the one suffering here. Stop teasing me and gank the bitch."


    I decide to listen to him and reshape my fox fire into a drill and slam it into her hair. While I am holding her with my drill I shout at the twins.


    "Take her out now! Aim for the head." As to why thats simple it works in the movies.


    While Vika''s attenion was on stopping my drill the twins go to both sides of her and shoot a spike into her head. She stiffens for a second and then crumples to the floor. Her oddly nicely shape ass showing in the air.


    Oh goddess please dont let this turn into a thing!


    Vova rushes past me crying for his daughter and cradels her body to himself.


    I just sigh a bit and shake my head. The amount of power just to take her down was a bit much. I probably burned off 2/20 of it on her alone and I have to go through a city of these things!?


    If they all have her defense I am screwed.


    "Look!"


    I hear one of the hookers/strippers shout. I look to see her pointing at the windows. I turn my head and look and go pale.


    "Son of a bi-


    *Crash*

 47. Dogs, Hoard, and my whiskey.

    Ash


    Ya know at this point I am positive some asshole hates me somewhere in the universe. Otherwise why would I currently be trying my best to stop a mutated demonic looking dog that even P.E.T.A wouldn''t protect? While two more dogs are currently attacking the twins and the survivors.


    The dogs must''ve heard the noise when we were fighting Vika. Once they saw us through the windows they started to drool and burst inside.


    Each one is a sickly looking gray with black veins pulsing. They had no hair and were about the size of a small car.  I tried to figure out the breeds but came up with squat.


    "I thought you said you were the dog whisperer!? Tell these dogs to back off!" I hear the twins yell at me while I am trying to keep Cujo here from ripping out my throat.


    I hate it when people don''t get my sarcasm.


    As the dog in front of me lunges I dodge to the side and slam my fist into the spot between its eyes. I feel bone break and the dog yelps and lays still.


    I may have reduced strength but I can still punch through a car with ease.


    Turning back to the girls who look exhausted I bring up a dozen fox fire spikes and shower them down on the dogs attack them.


    Once they lay still I let out a sigh of relief.


    "We need to move now. I don''t know how many heard us but this place is not safe. Also you two need to use attacks that use the least amount of energy. The entire town is a draining zone where you are far more limited than you were before."


    With that I jog to the door and peek outside.


    "Holy shit!"


    A war zone would be putting this mildly. The entire place looks like the Hulk and Jigsaw teamed up for one hell of a play date. Everywhere I look are bodies killed in quite interesting ways. In fact I think I now have an idea where some horror movies originated from.


    The cars are smashed and the insides of some are smeared in gore. The streets are ripped apart along with some of the buildings. The two building directly across from the restaurant are actually collapsed.


    When that mist came it must''ve made something big. And big means bad always does no exceptions unless they are on my side no one else''s. Somehow I don''t think this one is on mine.


    "Are you human?" I hear a voice behind me ask.


    "Hmmm?" I turn to see who it is and it turns out to be the one surviving male of the group who barged in.


    He is pretty tall with hard features, he has dark hair cut short,  two green eyes that are narrowed at me, and an assault rifle pointed at my head.


    Now where did that come from? I could''ve sworn the two with guns were killed by Vika. Did this guy hold out on his companions?


    "Whoa! easy there guy! Yes I am human or was a few months ago. Now though I am probably your only chance of getting the fuck outta here so do you mind lowering the gun before my pup decides to rip out your throat?"


    I wasn''t joking either. Ciar had managed to climb up on a table and was radiating killing intent to the mans side. If her teeth and claws could break my skin then this guy has no chance in any hell of living.


    "Master you should allow me to end this ungrateful human! You save him and he threatens you? How dare he!" Ciar finishes with a growl that isn''t scary in the slightest its more adorable than anything.


    "Eh. He''s an idiot who is scared I mean after all this entire town is or already has become a den of monsters and currently we aren''t in a safe place." I walk over to her and pick her up, give her a quick scratch under her chin and place her on my head again.


    The man still has his weapon pointed at me but honestly I don''t really care too much as he is probably going to die anyway.


    "Lets move you two we need to go now! If I remember right the bar you two work at is a few blocks from here and we can make it if we hurry. Probably the best place to stay if it''s clear and I am liking the chances of that if any of those men with  guns survived."I look at the twins and say.


    "We don''t know what this is but we have protections set-up at the bar so it should be safe. At least no one inside should''ve got infected." They respond.


    Ah silver lining there you are. Maybe that guy out there doesn''t completely hate me after all. With that we all got up and headed out. Vova was quite and the other three decided to tag along. I personally didn''t care as they are not, will not, nor will they ever be my problem.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    I have to babysit two annoying ass twins I am not going to watch them too.


    As we all step outside I keep a lookout for any more "things" I guess is the best word for them. Everyone stays silent as they observe their surroundings.


    With a quick look at them all I can tell they are terrified. Even the twins don''t look so good. At this point I should be freaking out to worrying over what the hell smashed all this shit. But oddly I am calm. Which my mind tells me is the correct response but my inner nerd is telling me to run.


    Kinda like when you are at the movies and they show something watching-


    ......................


    I spin and look at the tops of the buildings. I switch to x-ray and see half a dozen creatures moving across the rooftops looking at us.


    "Uh guys."


    They all look at me.


    "Run." I bolt down the street. Those things were bigger than the fucking dogs! screw that shit. Inner calm fuck off! Inner nerd come back your more important!


    The creature must''ve known somthing because at the moment when we all started to run they started coming down the buildings in waves.


    The creatures were the first one I saw back at the warehouse. They had the spike arm and the blown up body features. Although this time they had clawed feet and one clawed hand which they were using to climb with.


    "Watch out for the spike arms! If you are hit your done for!" I shout behind me


    "Why don''t you help us delay them a bit instead of running ahead!?" The twins shout at me.


    "Sorry but little know fact. All I have to do to survive is outrun the guy next to me. I suggest you guys do they same!"


    I hear a few gasps from behind me but I don''t really care there are way to many of those things and I am pretty sure those spikes can penetrate my skin. My promise was to help the twins not these people. I am sure they aren''t actually dumb enough to risk themselves for-


    "SON OF A BITCH!" I roar. I turned to check the progress of the others and it seems one of the strippers tripped and the twins went to help!


    "You have got to be shitting me!"


    I peel back toward them and start putting half my power into a fox fire ball. By the time I reach the girls I have a giant green fire ball over my head that would make Frieza proud.


    With an annoyed look at the twins I toss it at the approaching mob.


    "Move!"


    The ball slams into them and explodes. The shockwave knocks everyone off their feet but I promised to throw the last person up into the hoard that was barely slowed by my attack. And it made a huge ass crater that took the street and the two buildings on both sides out!


    So everyone was back on their feet and running quickly. As we reach the alley the leads to the Drunken Stool we hear gunfire. As we reach the building we see why.


    At the entrance is even more of the things trying to break in.


    "Shit they are blocking the door!" The twins yell.


    The hoard behind is fast approaching. I try to go through a lot of different options but ultimately decide to do it the American way.


    I snatch the assault rifle from the ass from before and lay into the fuckers in front of the door. When the ammo clicks empty I frown but enough are down to the point the shooters from inside can clear up the rest.


    When they see us approaching they hurry and open the doors as we rush in.


    "Hurry close the doors there are more behind us!"


    As they were doing that I went over and ripped out a two poles from the place and stuck them through the doors handles.


    The creatures finally hit the door as I am sliding in the last pole. They slam on the door for a little while but then stop for some reason.


    I sigh with relief and turn to the bar.


    "Finally I can get my whiskey!"


    I walk past all the people staring at me due to my fox ears and tails and sit at the bar. I steal a bottle and glass and pour my drink.


    I raise the glass up and get ready to drink. Then I feel a sharp pain in my chest. Looking down I can see a familar spike sticking from my chest.


    "Oh.....Come...on! Just...Let me...Get a drink."


    However my wish wasn''t granted instead I was rocketed backward and up and out a window. The last thing I saw was everyones horrified looks.

 48. Darkness, Bob, and 35.

    You guys may have noticed this arc has continued on for a bit. Well the reason for this is due to all my other ones in the story have been really short and can''t really be considered an arc. So I kinda wanted a point where I can say hey totally a different arc.


    There are some people who believe that after this I plan on making Ash go back exactly to how he was with women. Going to say this once and then ignore it from now on. That will not fully be the case. While some things will stay the same one of the main parts are being changed in this arc if you have noticed.


    Also please note his cousin will not be part of his harem! I am not a fan of the whole family thing.


    Now the reason for this An is due to the fact that I seem to have picked up a few new readers who have been asking about these things. So hopefully this will stop any future complaints and I won''t see 37 freaking messages. Seriously not cool guys.


    ============================


    Ash


    "Huh it''s all black. Is this what death is?"


    I am currently floating in a sea of darkness. The last thing I remember is being spiked and dragged into a hoard of hungry waiting hands. Then waking up here. It seems like I have been floating here for a long time now. I am not sure how long due to not having a watch or something but meh.


    Well at least its quiet. I wonder if I will meet a god. If so I will name him Bob. Just to piss him off from the start. Then I will start praying to Bob and even come up with a religion around Bob and then he will truly become known as the god Bob.


    I put my hands behind my head kick back and start planning the religion of the great god Bob.


    ---------


    After what seemed like a few weeks or hours not sure really normally with my intelligence telling time should be as easy as a catholic school girl. Anyway, I finally finished the religion of Bob.


    All faithful get a plate of pizza rolls and a brand new game. Because what''s a new game without fuel? Bob will govern over all nerds and preach the man lessons! He will make sure our mothers don''t screw us over and-


    "Hey wait what''s that light?"


    In the darkness, there was now a door of light.


    Wait could this be!? Is it...."Bob?"


    "Who the hell is Bob kid?" A familiar voice answers me.


    Out of the doorway walks Lighting followed by Darkness.


    "Oh hey you guys are here too. Cool! Wanna convert to the religion of the great god Bob? We have pizza rolls!"


    Both of them share a look and sigh then they turn back to me.


    "It seems little kit you have spent quite some time here. Your mind seems to be failing you. Gratefully we stopped that parasite early otherwise you would be worse." Darkness replies.


    "Parasite? What does that have to do with Bob? You guys totally have to be on board with this man! Just think the first god that greets us in the afterlife and we rename him Bob! And even make a whole religion around truly renaming him! How awesome would that be!?"


    Both of them share a look. I really hope they accept Bob as their lord and savior because the benefits are awesome. Ooh new add on the clergy gets badass gaming chairs with COASTERS!


    "We may have took to long in finding him." Lighting tells Darkness.


    "We didn''t really have much of a choice. That stupid thing invade his mind and even convinced him it was his penis how the hell were we supposed to act when he just took and accepted it?" Darkness replies.


    "Still though, you said a day in the darkness is like ten years at least mentally and its been 5 days."


    "Oh! So its kinda like the hyperbolic time chamber on crack?" I ask.


    They ignore me. Why are they talking about useless things anyway? We should totally be trying to figure out who is going to be pope. Oooh! I hope it''s me I kinda want that cool hat.


    I look back at the two wondering if they will let me be Pope.


    "It doesn''t matter we need to get him out of here and back in his body before something worse happens."


    "Worse!? The kid was spiked through his spine, had his mind invade by that weird shit, got gnawed on by some really fucked looking things, and then he goes and uses every bit of power at his disposal and blows the shit out of the hoard eating him.


    Now due to all that damage, the parasite was able to take his body and seal him here where for everyone else its been 5 days for him its been 50 fucking years! This isn''t even counting the fact that for some reason he made up a religion and named the fucking god Bob!? Do you know what would happen if he gets out and he actually tries to make that religion real!?" Lightings shouts.


    Darkness sighs and shoots me a look. "Yes I do. Which is why we are going to sweep his time here under the rug so to speak."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "You can''t be serious? There is no way he is ready for that and who will even-


    "I will."


    Lighting was giving Darkness a look of surprise. "She is going to be royally pissed you know?" He says after calming down.


    "You will be the one dealing with her not me. Besides don''t you brag about how easy women are for you to handle?"


    Really? Hmm I should get his help on that sometime.


    "I am actually going to miss you man. It was nice having a younger brother again."


    "And I you. Having an older brother was a first especially one so irresponsible." With that the two share a manly hug and then turn to me.


    I wipe a tear from my eye. "That was beautiful. But where are you going? Is there time for you to convert to Bobism?"


    "Don''t worry little kit things will go back to normal soon."


    Darknesses eyes for the first time since I seen them turn white and blue just like mine. His fur turns white along with his four tails. Odd didn''t notice the four tails before and Lighting has six weird. All in all Darkness turns into an exact replica of me just slightly older.


    "It''s time Little Kit that we say goodbye. If you have the chance check in on my family okay? Also remember kill those who threaten those you love. If you leave them alive they will only come back." Darkness tells me.


    I tilt my head in confusion but before I can figure out what''s going on he places his hand on my head and starts to glow.


    ------------------------


    I wake up in a sea of black fire. I put my hand on my head due to a huge headache and vomit into the flames due to the nausea that follows. My back hurts like hell and my body has scars that look like bite marks all over it.


    "Damnit just what the hell happened!?" I take a seat in the flames and try to steady my mind.


    It comes back to me. The darkness, a religion, and Bob? How stupid can I be to make up a religion. If I was there for 50 years couldn''t I have done something productive!? Damnit!


    Well at least I''m not crazy anymore. But man why couldn''t I have gone super genius insane and come up with a plot to destroy the world not make a freaking religion. The gods would have my ass!


    Wait how do I know that? Then I remember Darkness did something at the end there.


    "Just what did you do man?" I ask aloud hoping he would wake up and give me an answer but no one answered.


    I check my powers and everything is back to normal except Darkness. It''s at 35% now.


    "Holy shit just what the hell happened! Ok seriously someone give me answers!" Hearing nothing I sigh.


    "Whatever I will figure it out later first I need to find the twins. Goddess I hope they are still alive. Really don''t want to deal with a pissed off Rhea."


    Taking a quick look over my body everything seems okay besides the headache, nausea, and the pain in my back. Oddly though I have a scar where the spike hit me as well as the bite scars. Shouldn''t my body heal those? Or does this crap as place stop that too? Oh well food for thought.


    I grab the flames around me and start to absorb them but then A memory flashes through my head.


    It''s of a little fox girl. She is playing in a park with a young woman who looks like her mother but is human. The little girl has white hair and black eyes. She is wearing a cute little blue dress that her mother picked out for her that morning. I had told her mother that it would only get dirty but she says a woman must always look her best when going out. I just shook my head and agreed like always who am I to fight with my wife?


    The memory stops there and I am left with even more questions. Since when do I have a wife and kid? Just what the fuck was that!


    Questions still filling my head I start to walk out of the crater made by the black flames. When I get out I take a look around and don''t recognize a damn thing.


    So I just randomly walk down the street and pray to goddess that I don''t run into any more of those fucking things.


    After an hour of sneaking around, I manage to get back to Vova''s restaurant. From there it was easy to locate the bar. After all there was bodies everywhere leading up to there.


    I am not talking about human ones either about 95% were creatures.


    "They must''ve put up one hell of a fight."


    When I approach the doors to the bar a shot rings out and a bullet slams into my leg.


    "Ow what the shit assholes!" I am currently jumping around on one leg.


    "Hold your fire he is not infected!" I hear a voice shout within.


    "Do I look infected!? I mean come on who just fucking shoots a guy!?"


    The door opens and out walks an old friend.


    "Oh hey what''s up Mega?"

 49. Mega, Twins, and a Circle

    Ash


    Mega gave me an odd look when I said hello.


    "Do we know each other?" He asks.


    "Nah but I know of you. Say you wouldn''t of happened to see two twins the like to speak in unison would ya? They should be torturing my pup." I ask.


    He gives a slight shudder that makes me raise my eyes. "Oh those two...Say you are American right?"


    I give him a  nod.


    "Ever see The Shining?"


    My eyes widen in surprise then I give him a knowing look. We both share a shudder. After our little bonding moment he gives me a look over. Before I arrived I put my hood back on and hid my tails again.


    My reason for this was that I was out of hiding time. You see I knew certain figures like Mega would appear so I had to make sure that I don''t change the timeline. At least that''s how I think this works? Wonder if I give him all the info on my mistakes at this point he could tell me and I could just avoid them?


    ......


    Nah! It would probably make things much worse if consider my luck. For now lets just go with hiding things and if necessary tell as we go especially if we only have a little over one day left before this place becomes a highly guarded dead zone.


    So right now Mega just sees an American teenager in a Black sleeveless hoodie with a white cross with an orange fox wrapped around it.


    "First son I have to ask how you made it here alone. The outside isn''t exactly safe and you seem to be perfectly fine and the pain from that bullet seems to not be bothering you anymore." He asks suspiciously.


    "You think you are the only super in the world that can a bullet?" I ask sarcastically.


    "Well not really but at least I don''t take it like a whimp ."


    My eyes bulged hearing him. Did this motherfucker make a quip at me? Where the hell is this Mega in the future!? I call bullshit I want to trade Megas!


    "Hey screw you man! Not everyone gets perfect invulnerability!"


    "I know plenty of people who don''t have my invulnerability and take a bullet far better than you. By the way more than half are female."


    My right eye starts twitching. This guy.....


    "Just show me to the annoying twins." He gives me smirk and leads the way. I grumble about the differences in Megas and about how much of a douche he is in the future.


    On the way we pass the bar. I put on the brakes and steal all the remaining bottles. It seems these guys were drinking quite heavily the past few days and I need to catch up. Plus I really need a drink right now.


    Unfortunately, there is mostly crap ass cheap liquor not single damn good bottle of Whiskey. Plenty of vodka though. So I grab one of those and start downing it while following Mega.


    Everybody inside the bar is giving me odd looks.


    "Say is there something on my face?" I ask Mega.


    "No they are just wondering the same thing everyone here is." He replies.


    "Which is?"


    However, he doesn''t answer I am them surrounded by a flashing circle magical in nature and know immediately I have been lead into a trap. Goddess Damnit!


    "How is it that someone who was speared through his spine, dragged out a window, and into the waiting hands of those things. Somehow made it back without a scratch." I hear the familiar sound of two voice speaking at the same time.


    I look over and see them Ciar held tightly in their clutches. Squirming to break free.


    "Master you are okay!" I hear her cry out.


    The girls see Ciar struggling more and more eventually she gets tired of their grips and bites them.


    "He is not the same person as before little pup you can''t judge by appearances!" They wince every time she bites them but don''t let go.


    "Hey let my pup go she is not your toy!" For some reason seeing them restrain my new awesome pet pisses me off.


    I slam my fist in their direction but am stopped by a barrier but that''s not all. When my fist impacts the barrier I am then hit by a blast of energy that slams me into the floor.


    "Okay, now I am pissed." I send a glare at the twins.


    All the people in the area move in and surround the circle guns are pointed in my direction and everyone has hostile looks. Then Mega steps forward.


    "Tell us what this all is! The girls told us all about you. That you knew this was going to happen. How you seem to even had a timeline. Now you come back after five days after being mortally wound, in a town full of monsters that can even easily kill me if I am not careful! There is no way you are fine, no matter who they are once bitten, spiked, cut, spit on, or even breathed on for to long you become infected! I know this because I came with two others both of which are now dead!" Mega demands of me.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Oh right around this time two members of the Mega Force disappeared. They should''ve been Lightwind and Humonculous. One had the ability to bend and reflect light, while the other was able to change his body at will and had a ridiculous regenerative ability. In the future they were succeeded and their names still live on but the originals were never seen again.


    Kinda hope that doesn''t bite me in the ass later. Well fingers crossed.


    I give an annoyed sigh so much for hiding things. I shoot the girls a piercing glare and smile in satisfaction when they flinch back. I may want to get into Rhea''s pants but these two need to be taught a lesson soon. Maybe a little slow torture with black flames.


    Whoa! Where did that come from? Attached to that thought was images of people slowly being eaten by black flames. Something weird is definitely up with me and I have a sneaking suspicion the person I can ask about it won''t answer. For now I might as well talk to these idiots. If only I wasn''t weakened due to this damn place.


    " I have a power that protects me from any and all infections. So yea not a damn thing can infect me unless I want it to."


    "I came here with Humonculous! He is able to heal from any poison and infection and was infected! How can you avoid infection!"


    "What part of a power that protects me from any and all infections do you not get?"


    He grits his teeth in anger and I can see loss in his eyes. "Fine! But how is it you know all these things?"


    "Short answer I am from the future." I tell them.


    "Yea we got that part from the girls." Mega responds.


    "Well how does that not answer everything? I knew what was going to happen because I learned about it in the future. Sure not everything was exactly released because all governments suck ass and like their secrets." I give a bit of an uncaring shrug.


    "Why didn''t you tell anyone!? This entire town could''ve been evacuated!" Mega roars at me.


    Man I really hate these types of things. But from the sound of it the girls didn''t reveal the information about the gods so instead of telling them the truth instead I played the part of the bastard.


    "Simple not my job." Mega gives me a shocked look. So do all the surrounding people.


    "N-Not Your Job!!!!????" He yells.


    I can tell that if not for the magic circle he would''ve attacked me then and there.


    "Yea my job is to make sure those two get out of here. Thats it. Plus just because I knew of something doesn''t mean I have the ability to stop it. So don''t go trying to pin this all on me."


    "You would let all these people just die?" He asks.


    I give him a look. Then I close my eyes take a deep breathe and answer him.


    "I am not like you guys. So the answer you are looking for is yes."


    With that he barged through the circle and tried to beat th hell out of me. But I was waiting for just this moment. I grab his wrist with my right hand a pull his arm forward then I slam my left fist into his face as hard as possible.


    He goes down just like that. He is not unconsious just dazzed. Then I look around at all the people in the room.


    "Look I may not be a great person but at least I have a goddess damn way out of here if you jackasses want to live then make fucking choice now because I can assure you I can and will make it out of the alive. The question is are any of you as confident?"


    Their answer was the circle went down and the twins stepped forward.


    "We are sorry."


    My answer was a punch to both of their faces.


    Watching both of them slam to the floor unconscious I grabbed Ciar who was happy with the development and went to finish off a bottle or five.


    "Son of a bitch! Now I have to somehow come up with a plan. Goddess mother fucking, cunt licking, bitch ass, damnit!"


    "Master you should probably sut back on the swearing when using god or goddess some might take offense."


    "What do you- FUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKKK!"


    ------------------------------------------


    The next chapter may take a little longer than normal due to its length. Why this is well mile marker 50! SO with that see you guys later.

 50. Selfish, Abyss, and lets kill some kids!

    Woot reached 50 bitchin! Wonder if I should go the way of the others!?  ;)


    Not as long as I would''ve liked but at this rate It wouldn''t be out until tomorrow. So I cut it to this. Sorry way to much crap happens in July.


    ==================


    Ash


    After laying out Mega and the girls I felt pretty damn good so good in fact I chugged nine bottles of vodka and few varied assortments of cheap liquor. Still the bastards could''ve left some beer or whiskey!


    All the people that were currently in the building tread around me carefully. They had looks filled with anger and hate probably due to the fact that I had info about this event and decided not to share it.


    But then again the military knew something was up and didn''t tell anyone. But do they get shit? Noooooo! It''s all the Americans fault! I mean what the hell!


    Ever since I got to this damn place I have been treated like shit but Mega is currently being treated for the mild concussion I gave him and people are giving him looks of worry.


    They care for the fucker! What the shit is that! To make matters so much better Nicolai was here. I don''t know why the ass didn''t run like I told him to. With his power, he could''ve literally walked his ass out! The ritual would''ve stopped it from spreading to cover everyone else but himself he could save.


    Is it that whole comrades in arms thing? Man if I didn''t have to save the girls I would grab his ass and the try and get the fuck out! Mega is the hero, I am a selfish, lazy, ass looking for the easiest way out. I would 100% leave these people in the hands of others.


    But unfortunately, I can''t. If I could make it through town with the girls unconscious I would but something tells me I would either A. Get my ass killed, B. Get one of the girls killed or C.Use them as meat shields.


    ....


    Who am I kidding!? I would totally do C.


    I could probably do the sensible thing and take measure of everyone''s powers and skills, set up a plan, and then make my way slowly through town and get out. But by then the wall would be put up and then everyone here is screwed.


    In the end I decided to drink and wait til the girls wake up. Since I have already done the first and the girls haven''t done the second I decided to give them a bit of a nudge.


    Well more of a pissed of pup looking for revenge.


    After giving my go ahead Ciar had a sinister smile on her canine face. Well for her it was sinister to anyone else it was just adorable.


    "Pup we have got to work on the smiles. If you make those at any of my future enemies they will eiter try and keep you or laugh at me." I tell her.


    She pouts and just makes matters worse as now not only does she look adorable I am being given dirty looks by all women and for some reason 1 dude. Oh wait, that''s Vova. Probably still upset about his kid, let''s steer clear. Although the final hit was done by the girls. Is he an animal lover? Meh, not really an issue at this point.


    In any case Ciar goes up and bites each girl on the tit. I may have laughed my ass off when they both shrieked.


    "Wakey wakey! Unfortunately, we have no eggs and baky but we do need to get the hell out of here and you two sleeping away our time is not a good plan."


    "You knocked us out!" They both yelled and drew their powers.


    I sighed and gave Ciar a wave. She then bit the girls again. After a quick yelp they gave Ciar looks of betrayal. She just ignored them and happily walked up to me.


    Reaching down I picked her up and placed her on my head. Then looked at the girls.


    "You two deserved worse but I need to get you out of here relatively in one piece so I just gave you a little love tap."


    "Love tap! Our vision is still blurry and our head is ringing!" They shouted.


    "Details. The point of the lesson is stop fucking me over. I can promise you next time I will use more than a punch to settle things." I made my eyes and fur turn black as I pulled on darkness.


    Both of them flinched back. But nodded in the end. Fear evident in their eyes. They could tell I am no longer playing.


    "Good girls maybe if your good you will get a biscuit. Now lets get the fuck out of-


    "Hold on!" Someone really annoying yells behind me.


    "*Sigh* Now what?" I turn to Senor Mega annoying.


    Heh see what I did there? I amuse myself sometimes.


    "You said something about your time. What did you mean?" Mega asked.


    "Eh not like it matters if I tell you at this point but in one more day a wall will be put up and nothing gets in or out. With every ones powers dropped down to advanced trust me when I say this no one is getting out."


    His face goes dark at my news."You must help these people escape." He says.


    "Whoa there Superman Ripoff. I am not responsible for these people just those two. The rest? Can go screw them selves. Especially you Nick your kinda a dick."


    Nickolai gives me a less than amused look. While Megas face is tomato red in anger.


    "If you got to shit I think the bathroom is over there man."


    "How can you be so selfish!" He roars.


    "Easy. Picture a certain woman naked then make sure you live to see said woman naked. Or just be me which ever one works best for ya." I reply.


    "You-you are doing this just to get laid!?" Practically everyone yells.


    "Holy shit! Ears of a fox people no need to all yell at once! And not entirely, pretty sure this only scores me brownie points but its a step in the right direction." I say with a shrug.


    At this point all the people look like they want to gank me at the same time.


    "What? Do you guys honestly believe I would''ve come to this shit show out of the good of my heart? Hell no! I would gladly leave even these two in a heartbeat if it wasn''t for the fact that I owe a certain hot someone. My ass would''ve told even her to fuck off. I may want to sleep with this person but purposely coming to one of the biggest shit-shows in history just to get laid? Not worth it by a mile."


    "In history......You really are from the future aren''t you?" Mega says in realization.


    "Yep don''t put your stock in google they fail. Instead, invest Magellan they totally make it." I kinda want to see if anyone does it.


    "You realize how illegal time travel is right?" Mega says.


    "Well this is sorta like a fixed point. No matter what I would''ve ended up here one way or another. So technically those laws can bite me." I reply.


    "What if I threaten to expose you?"


    "Dude I meet you in the future. Trust me you don''t recognize me." I blow off his threat.


    "Why won''t you just help everyone. You may have come for us but you could save many more. What''s so wrong with helping more?" The twins say from the side.


    "It''s a pain."I say simply.


    .................


    Everyone stops and just stares at me. None of them believing what they just heard.


    "It''s a pain?......Thats the most stupid reason I have ever heard!" Mega finally says.


    "Then you have never dealt with someone who truly despises the very word commonly known as work."


    "What do you plan to do for a job?" Mega asks truly curious as are the rest of the people it seems since they all lean in.


    "Steal mostly other than that? Pro gamer or just hack a few companies. Whichever is quicker and less work." Man been using the word too much lately starting to get nauseous.


    "You truly have no ambition in life?"


    "No there is way too much books, anime, manga, tv shows, porn, light novels, and video games to have something pointless like ambition." I say with absolute seriousness.


    "I have no idea as to what a few of those things are. But from what I can tell they all don''t seem important." He replies.


    "And that is why you fail."


    He sighs and walks to a chair and sits down. Everyone else looks disappointed that they won''t have another protector.


    "Good with that out of the way girls lets-


    "No!" They shout in unison.


    A vein on my head starts to bulge. "We have been over this listen or get hurt and I make you."


    "Oh we will go with you but maybe we tell grandma you raped us." They said.


    I froze."You stupid bitches! Do you honestly think she would believe you? Do you really think if I was even remotely that kinda of person I would receive her blessing and be sent back to save her family!? How retarded are you two!?"


    The two flinch back at the tone in my voice. This time they crossed a line and I am truly and fully pissed. I covered my self in black flames and marched toward they two.


    "Whoa kid I admit what they just said was a bit much but there''s no need for you to hurt them!" Mega jumps in front of me.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I stare into the eyes of the girls who are now cowering by the wall their eyes bulging in fear. At this point they knew they went way too far.


    Seeing myself reflected in their eyes I stop because I realized I was going to kill them. I shift my gaze around the room and notice a everyone is armed and ready to jump in.


    "You two will not talk to me any fucking more you will listen and thats it. As for the rest of you. You can follow but do not expect me to risk my ass for any of you!"


    With that I turn and walk toward the door.  Remembering something I immediately feel my head. Feeling a lump of fur I start to freak out.


    "Ciar oh my goddess I forgot you were up there! Are you okay!?"


    "Yes master I am fine. The devouring flame isn''t only something that kitsune can use. My mother could use it and so can I. But we are immune to it while the rest of your kind is not."


    "Huh neat. But wait I am immune aren''t I?"


    "You will be but for now, you are only immune to your own flames. " She says.


    "Wait will be?"


    "It''s part of the blood contract which we will get into when we finally get out of here." Is all she says.


    I just shrug it off. Not like it''s something I have to worry about. So I just mental note it and drop it.


    --------------------


    In two hours of time the sky was starting to get dark and everyone was ready to go. In total there was about 30 people. Pretty sure about half will probably get offed but meh. So long as the two cunts make it I honestly don''t give a damn.


    In front were me and the twins. The middle had Nickolai and a few military guys and Mega took the rear.


    I could''ve taken the middle or the back myself but I don''t need idiots leading me to my death. Plus with my various visions I can easily see a trap coming.


    We set off down the corpse-strewn alley and headed toward the main road. Once there we started heading toward where I first entered the town.


    As we head down the road we don''t see any creatures. Plenty of bodies but none of the monsters. When we reach an intersection we finally see somone alive.


    Two little girls are skipping down the street in blue and white bloodstained dresses. They had blonde and red hair done up in pigtails and looked pretty normal.


    My oh fuck no sense was going off.


    "Throw them your wallets, keys, and whoever is wearing a red shirt."


    Everyone gives me odd looks.


    They girls stop in front of us and give everyone a curious look.


    "You all are going to die you know?" They say in an even more creepy unison than the twins and these two aren''t even twins!


    Red flag red flag red mother fucking flag!!!!!


    "Little girls you should come with us we will protect you." A soldier walks up to them and says.


    They tilt their heads and giggle. Oh crap.


    "No need we are perfectly safe our god will make sure of that. But he has requested us to escort you to him. Please do follow otherwise we may have to call the others." They same ominously.


    Oh shit shit shit. I peer around and notice that there are eyes everywhere and with my x-ray I saw that they were all kids.


    Okay we are going children of the corn.


    "little girls stop making jokes and listen-glurg gullrgghhhh!" He was cut short as two tails shot out from behind the girls and impaled the man then he was dragged to their mouths and all the other children joined in from the shadows and ate the man in seconds.


    "AAAAANNNNNDDDD going to need some serious therapy for that. Hello nightmares."


    The girls turn back to us. "Does anyone else wish to feed us? We are still quite hungry and our god only wants a select few of you." The said all cutesy like with blood and gore dripping down their faces.


    Seeing the amount of demon kids and looking at our group. I figured me, Nick, Mega and the twins could make it. The rest would be food. I am pretty sure if it came down to it in a fight the damn twins would just stay and fight a losing battle.


    "Yea sure lead the way. Oh you can eat that guy he tried to shoot me so-


    The cut me off speared the bouncer I met at the bar on the first day and devoured him like the last guy.


    "Okay that was totally a joke but whatever works for you guys."


    Everyone else was looking at me in horror.


    Whoops.


    -----------------


    Our little unmerry band of fellows followed the two girls while being surrounded by hungry eyes. I of course would''ve possibly had a meltdown if I just followed blindly. After all, I already have issues with creepy kids add on demon kids who eat people with adorable smiles? Nope.


    So I reached into the Shadows produced my phone and a set of headphones.


    "??Blondes get it done but brunettes do it better.??"


    Of course I was singing and dancing along. Everyone else was giving me weird looks. Even the demon kids. But sometimes escaping reality is always the best course of action in my opinion. Repress and block.


    It''s similar to walking in on your parents. All you do is chant repress and block over and over. Really got to thank Lighting for this. The song is not only good but teaches a valuable lesson.


    Ciar pokes me in the head and I take a headphone off. "Sup pup."


    "Master what is that."She asks curiously.


    "Oh its a device made to allow women to divert most of their lives to it. They use it everywhere. If lost they freak out like they just lost their child. "


    "For men it''s something to put music on, make phone calls and play games. Except for pretty boys who are too obsessed with all their various women and decide to be on it constantly but I just add them into the women category. Unless you are playing a game spending hours on your phone makes you at least part female. In my opinion."


    Ciar looks still confused but nods anyway. I reach up and pat her on the head.


    "Don''t worry pup when we get to the future I will introduce you to a lot of things."


    "Will we even make it?" She asks worriedly.


    "Pup I can promise you this. I will gladly let everyone here die to escape. Even the twins. However I won''t just throw them in front of me either. I am sorta bound to protect women so I have to make some effort for them at least. But you are the only person I like here and to top it off your a kickass god dog. So in order of importance, it goes you, that nice ass Lambo if I can find it again, the twins, and then everyone else." I tell her.


    She makes a content sound on top of my head and goes back to watching around.


    "Wait hold on, we rank behind a dog and a car!?" Two annoying voices sound out in indignation.


    "Yep and now you two get no biscuit for talking."I reply and put my headphone back on getting lost in the music.


    I can feel their anger behind me but don''t really care after all everyone else behind them was even more pissed off since they were last on my list.


    "You are an odd one kitsune." I hear a voice sound in my mind and freeze.


    "Who the fuck are you!?" I ask back mentally


    "I am the God known as Abyss." I hear pride in the voice.


    "Yea never heard of ya." I say without a shred of care or respect.


    "Insolent little mutt!"


    "Ohhhh touched a nerve there eh? Someone must have a pretty big ego. What''s the matter mommy not show you enough attention?" I taunt the voice in my head.


    Probably not my smartest idea as all the demon kids stop and turn to glare at me.


    "Oh yea, definitely going to have nightmares. I think a vasectomy might be in future if I can find one that won''t heal that is."


    "You dare to taunt our lord!?" About a hundred voices say in unison.


    I spin to the people behind me. "So anyone got any plans to kill the kids?"


    Mega looks at me and shakes his head."Theres no way we live if we try."


    "Yea well heres the thing I may have sorta, accidentally, totally not on purpose, may have pissed off their god."


    Everyone gives me blank looks but finally, Nickolai walks forward."And how did you do that?" He asks a bit of an edge in his voice.


    "Well...Lets just say he may have some mommy issues and a small penis." I hear a roar somewhere in town and all the kids grow tails out of their backs.


    "Ohhhhh hit another sore spot huh? It was the small penis right? Don''t worry where I am from they have pill for that."I don''t know why I was antagonizing a god but I just couldn''t help it.


    Turning to the crowd I say one last thing."Right so let''s kill some kids!"


    ----------------------


    Thanks to Kruncs and Bearded for being awesome.

 51.Swarm, Holy Power, and I have the power!

    Must find that damn zubat on pokemon go....


    ==========================


    Ash


    Everyone was giving me looks mixed with fear and shock. Afterall none of them thought we had a snowballs chance in hell of defeating tiny dick''s midget army.


    "Oh lighten up people they are just freaking kids! I mean sure they are mutated monstrosities that eat people and have a spiked tail that comes out of their back but you have guns! Aim between the eyes like so."


    I snatched a gun from some dude who smelled like piss.


    ........


    Ew.


    I then whirled planted the gun between the eyebrows of a now surprised brat and pulled the trigger. The back of his head went flying out.


    "See simple."


    At that moment the demon kids decided to get over their shock and swarmed me.


    "This is not Disney Land motherfuckers make a line!" I shout at the kids and start punting the ones who get too close.


    They all then shoot their tails at me and I have to dodge backwards. Taking a quick look back to see how the others are doing I wince.


    Most of these people are not good in these types of situations. I see at least ten bodies tail spiked and being devoured. The twins seem to be handling themselves just fine. They are shooting out constant shadow and light spikes and hitting all headshots. Mega is literally ripping the kids apart barehanded. How the fuck is he still so strong!? Might have gotten lucky in the bar.


    Nick and his military boys were handling themselves with scary efficiency. Whenever one would get close they would disappear and bullets would fill the kids bodies. Their faces didn''t betray a single emotion. They just kept slaughtering the kids.


    The rest were.....Managing? They seemed to have made a small circle with the older and weaker in the middle taking potshots while the outer rim used handheld weapons to block the swarm. Well its sorta working? I mean they aren''t dead like the rest soooo.....


    I turned my attention back to the one in front of me and decided to end this fast. Have I ever mentioned how much I hate kids? I mean I really really hate kids. They are always so annoying and squeak all the time online! Plus they never listen when you tell them to defend the fucking objective, and Goddamnit Swagkid4789 stop trying to attack the fucking tower and protect our titan!


    Whoops slipped back into some bad memories there. As I was saying I hate kids. Not all kids mind you. I mean I love my family members. Well the ones older than three anyway.


    I gathered as much darkness as I could with limited abilities and sent a wave of devouring flame at the mob in front of me. The result was glorious.


    The black flames cover a good third of them and I knew it would eventually cover more. I then turned back to the others and decided to help.


    Using the last of my kitsune energy I made a lance of ice and dove in. I was weaving in and out stabbing as many kids as possible. All the while dodging tails that shot out faster than bullets. If it wasn''t for my eyesight and the training all the women in my life put me through I would''ve died fast.


    But my efforts meant shit. I don''t know how this place has so many kids but there seemed to be no end of the fuckers. They were slowly pushing us back.


    Nick was showing severe exhaustion from constantly using his power, the twins were now fighting with spikes in their hands instead of shooting them, Mega was down to just backhanding what got close, and the circle was down to its last 6 people.


    I wasn''t doing so hot myself. If not for that wave of black fire I sent out in the beginning, we wouldn''t have anything to back up to. Although two of the circle died to the flames since they got close but still.


    We could technically go into the flames and hopefully sneak away but I don''t think I have the strength to keep the fire from killing everyone.


    "Hey pup don''t resist."


    "Master?"


    I was honestly more worried about her than anyone I mean I don''t care about anyone here except the twins and Ciar.


    And the care for the twins has to deal with a certain goddess. So Ciar is my first priority. I grabbed her off my head and tossed her into the flames. I heard a yelp when she landed.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    My kitsune powers were all but tapped so I had one last thing to rely on.


    "Well let''s see how holy powers work." I concentrate a beam of pure energy in my hands and bluish white blast shot out.


    The blast went through at least ten of them like they were paper. I looked at my hand in shock.


    "The fuck?..."


    Everyone stopped and looked at me even the demon kids. Apparently, nobody saw that coming.


    A Cheshire grin surfaced on my face. The blast took about 1/10th of my holy energy if I make my next few shots count we should be able to manage the rest.


    The demon brats didn''t like the grin on my face apparently as they all abandoned their current targets and swarmed me.


    "Yea ok no." I put both my hands up and let two blast go mowing down a good chunk.


    I mowed them down until my final shot but didn''t fire it because I wa surrounded.


    "I can still fire fuckers! How many more am I going to take with me!?"


    I could hear the others trying to fight their way toward me but I knew they weren''t going to make it before the kids attacked.


    "You are an abomination! Something like you should not exist in this world. You are an insult to all of creation!" I hear Tiny Dick yell in my head.


    "Dude pot kettle. Also, have you taken a look at some of you followers? Some of them are just nasty." I replied.


    "My loyal end this abomination!"


    "Let''s be honest here this isn''t because I am an "abomination" it''s totally cause I called it when I said you had a small dick ain''t it?


    I heard a roar in reply.


    "I didn''t hear a no."


    The kids all attacked at that moment. The whole time I had been pulling on my holy energy that I had left. You see I had an idea probably not my best but hey beggars can''t be choosers.


    Instead of just shooting it out I made it unstable in my body and kept pouring power into it. In fact I was even burning my very soul for power.


    "Welp hopefully this goes better for me than you Vegeta." With that I let the energy go. A wave of power burst from my body ripping apart anything it came into contact with. The kids screamed when the wave hit them disintegrating them instantly.


    My body was on fire at the moment though. Not figuratively literally. This was something Alita warned me about. Using holy power too much would burn my body and soul up.


    "At least if I end up in heaven I can see her. Oh who am I kidding I am totally going to some kind of special hell made just for me. Filled with squeakers, squirrels, birds, no internet, and my mother.


    Even though I turned off my sense of pain I was still in agony. Guess physical pain doesn''t equate to soul pain. The burning started to get worse especially in my back.


    It felt like my skin was slowly peeling apart and something was trying to burst free. Then they did.


    In a moment all the pain ended and I was standing in a pillar of light. Looking around I could see all the kids who were near me had been vaporized.


    "Im glowing. Well no need to waste this moment."


    "I have the power!" I shout for the inner nerd in me. Dont judge.


    Ah good got that out now seriously why am I not dea-" I stopped because I was currently gazing at two wings coming out of my back.


    The wings were a bright white and should technically be hard to look at but I had no trouble looking at them.


    "Well these are new." They weren''t the only thing I gained in my soul I felt two familiar presences and enough holy power to wipe all the kids out ten times over even with the weaken power.


    "Just what are you?" I hear old Tiny D. whisper in my mind.


    "That''s a good question Tiny but first I need to annilate your little minions here. So I am going to have to get back to ya."


    The minions in question heard me and all took off in one direction. I smiled and did something every kid has tried at least once. Well if you were awesome as a kid.


    I hunched down put by hand on top of each other palms out and started putting holy energy into my hands.


    "Kameha-"

 Not a chapter.

    So I am putting this up for a few reasons.


    First: As a sort of Q&A.


    Ask questions that you have.


    Second: It seems not a lot of people care for the current arc. Or the arc concept in general. A lot more people preferred how I was doing the story before I tried this little experiment. So in short this isn''t as well received as I thought it would be.


    I guess the best part is the arc is almost over. For those of you who don''t care for it. But I would like to point out that I was using this as a way to get a few things in the story that I have been wanting to for a while now.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The arc was suppose to be longer spanning the full six days in the past. But due to a lot of negative reaction I sped it up a bit. Not just from people on here the people who read it around me say similar things as well and that this feels more like a side story if anything.


    Last: Going to put up a poll to see if people would like to see another arc in the future.


    Now I need to go find where this damn pidgeotto is hiding around my house.

 52. 9000, Talk, and a Car

    I am not going to lie I have been playing the shit out of Pokemon Go. To the point where my sleep schedule is completely fucked. I have been out to as late as 6 am hunting down shit. I am not going to apologise for being a nerd it''s who I am. Even at this point technically I am sitting between two poke lures with an incense on. This area is high in magnamites and my magnaton needs more CP.


    Be glad though my releases aren''t as slow for this as they are for GW. With work, way too much family shit, and now pokemon go I am trying to multi-task as much as possible hence this chap while hunting down this damn magmar that just popped up.


    Without further ado here''s the next one.


    -------------------


    Ash


    Looking at the line of destruction I just made all I could do was smile.


    "My power is totally over 9000." I say out loud with a smirk on my face.


    Most if not all the demon kids died in that attack and I am relatively sure none will make a repeat appearance. Right now I am checking out the new addition to my body while everyone else is looking at me in pure shock.


    "Wonder how hard it is to fly with these things?"


    To answer my own question I slammed off the ground and start flapping them. It worked at first but....I crashed head first into a building.


    Okay. Mental note:  Practice flying.


    For now I am able to at least flap my wings and hover low. Nothing to fancy but hey got wings! Alita always suspected I would get them and now I got them.


    I miss them. Hmmm wonder if I can visit heaven? They better have chairs though I am not standing around all the time!


    While I was going through random thoughts in my head the others came up to me. The twins were about to say something when I felt a sharp pain in my ankle.


    "Owwowowowowowo! What the hell!?" I look down and see Ciar latched on to me with an angry expression.


    "You will never do such a thing again master!" She shouts at me while my blood dribbles down her face.


    I picked her up and started comforting her."Sorry pup but like I said you all I truly give a damn about here.(Well you, the motorcycle, and Lambo)" I kept that last part in my head. No point in making her even more pissed off.


    I placed her on my head and turned to our group. I had to narrowly dodge a punch thrown by Nick.


    "Nicky my man what wrong?"


    "Because of you we have 12 people left! Are you trying to get everyone here killed!?" He shouts at me.


    I blink back in surprise."Not really but I did tell you they were not my priority. And if this is about the power at the end there I totally just gained it. Oh hey look my phone survived!" I turn from him completely as honestly not my problem. My phone is more important to me than some random strangers.


    I wonder if that makes me a bad person? Generally, I see all types of situations I can''t handle from the comfort of my room a pain in the ass. Thus my people skills might not be the best. Add the fact that technically up until a little bit ago I had a total of five voices in my head, three of which are different versions of me from the future while the other two were an Arch angel and a Nine tailed Kitsune who lets face it were my only friends in years and my measure for any compassion is about nil.


    Also Darkness did something that I can feel slowly changing me. I am not 100% clear as to what he did but I have a pretty good guess that if proved true could make my sanity meter drop even further.


    I look over at the twins who are still staring at me in shock.


    "What?"I ask them.


    "We didn''t see that coming. We thought for sure you were done for." They replied.


    "Oh love you guys too. But didn''t see the power up coming either. Expected something like it one day but meh."


    They shook their heads at my response. "We may not like you and despise how you treat people as though they are nothing but we know you are trying your best to keep us alive. So thank you."


    Wow totally didn''t see an apology coming. Probably shouldn''t mention I haven''t really been putting my all into getting these two out. Everyone else was shooting me angry and hateful looks. Nick especially was pissed at how I blew him off. While Mega had this disappointed yet angry look on his face.


    I could tell he wanted to do something but held back due to our obvious differences right now. He may have more strength and speed but in terms of powers and abilities he knew I outclassed him in every aspect.


    I then remembered I was talking to someone before so I called out to my new voice in my head.


    "Hey Extenze Subscription you there?" I call out in my mind.


    Hmm might be a bit too early for him to know that reference. Let''s try...


    "He hymen leaver you there?" Should be able to get that one right?


    .......


    Awwwwww! Apparently I won''t be able to tease for a while. May need a new target as it seems to be quite fun.


    "Welp people let''s trudge on. Times a wasting and we need to go before that wall pops up!" I shout joyfully.


    Of course I am happy. Who wouldn''t be after successfully firing off one of their childhood idols signature attacks? Now if I can figure out the Kienzan then my life would be complete.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    All the people begrudgingly followed me. They knew after all without me they were as good as dead. Although personally, I would''ve rated their chances higher without me.


    I filed back to the twins. "Say I have been wondering how in all nine hells did you two end up here of all places. I mean you two are technically Goddesses already. You should be able to manage something better than a bar in the fucking middle of some city in Russia." I ask.


    They glance at each other then turn back to me. "We were hiding from War." They reply.


    "Whoa. The hell Pet want with you two?"


    "Pet?" They ask.


    "Oh yea after I kicked her ass your grandmother keeps her on a leash and calls her Pet now."


    Both of them look at me in complete shock. Then tears start running down their faces and they start laughing. Odd isn''t that supposed to be reversed?


    Seeing the two of them an Image of a woman pops into my head. It''s the same woman from earlier who I was with at the park with my daughter. She tended to things in the wrong order constantly. One of which was eating a hotdog from the side. Gave me nightmares for a while that my "hotdog" would end up the same way. Bothered me to all hells.


    The image and memories left my mind. I place my hand over my eyes and block out a headache.


    "Damnit Darkness!" I hiss.


    The twins look at me in confusion. I just wave at them to continue.


    "We are going to have to ask grandma to let us "play" with Pet when we get there." They say darkly.


    "Ok seriously what''s up there. I know she killed you dad absorbed his power and all but why is she after you two?" I ask


    "Simple she wants our power. She cannot fully control our fathers abilities, but since both of us hold a portion of his abilities she figures once she absorbs ours she will gain better control."


    "Man she really is a bitch."


    The twins shook their heads in amusement."As to why we chose this place. Well our father always liked this continent and liked the cold just as much. So we picked this place because it was both big and a distance away from other places."


    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    A roar that shook the very air sounded out.


    "Right well maybe we should run. It sounds like something bad may have come."


    With that I Grabbed both twins tossed them over my shoulder and bolted. Completely not giving a damn about the others.


    I know most of them live because Mega emerges with 8 people in tow. According to history. But honestly that roar sent a cold feeling through me and I did not want to deal with whatever the hell that was.


    "Hey why are you leaving!? We need to stay with the others!" The twins shout and start struggling.


    "Look I can tell you with absolute honesty that Mega gets them out. But that thing is probably going to come for me. So Unless you want more people to die I would stop squirming and hold on tight."


    "Truly? They escape?" They ask.


    I nod my head as I don''t want them to notice any hesitation in my voice. Lying to women under stress is not a skill I am good at.


    They stare at me for a sec then nod. I continue on at as fast a pace as I can push myself.


    "Damn it if only I knew how to fucking fly!" I shout in frustration.


    I dodge and weave through broken buildings and cars as I feel like something is getting closer. I see the end of town and a smile breaks out on my face. But as I am about to leave this horrid place I see it. I freeze in place and turn to it.


    "Hello my beautiful. Don''t worry daddy is going to take real good care of you."


    I was of course talking to the black Countach LP500 that I saw when I first came to town. Somehow it was in perfect shape. Its former occupant seemed to die on the seat and blood was everywhere but I cam make do.


    I placed down the twins and walked over. I layed my head down on the hood and started caressing the car.


    "Oh baby daddy was so worried, but now everything will be okay. Daddy will put you in the shadows and take you home with him just hold on."


    I started moving the shadows with every fiber of my being. Since I just used all my fox power and the ritual was limiting me I was exerting a huge amount of effort just calling the shadows.


    "Hey girls somethings about to show up I need you guys to buy me sometime."


    "For what!? A car!?" They reply.


    "Your goddess damn right! This will be my car! And anyone who tries to stop me will die!" I said darkly.


    The twins looked at me incredulously. At that moment thought the chill I felt finally arrived. I looked over and it was th bald speedster I sarcificed.


    "Oh hey baldy. Sorry I will play with you in a bit just need to "acquire" this care and then we can play. Gotta admit though thought you died. How''d you manage that?" I ask while collecting shadows on the car.


    "Foolish abomination! I shall purge you from my domain! For I am the god of chaos and evil. The god killer Abyss!" Baldy says.


    Hmm might need to speed this up a bit. Well just try to stay alive girls.

 53. A lesson, A False, and Two Old Friends.

    There may be another chapter later. Tried to sleep but couldn''t figured I would grab my notebook and plan and write a chapter so enjoy my tired yet somehow unable to sleep chapter.


    -------------------------


    Ash


    "Say Ciar you seem to know quite a bit about things despite your age what is this Abyss guys deal? Is he actually a god, because if so we are so fucked."


    "Master, is this really the time for this the twins aren''t doing so well? I am pretty sure that they are going to die very soon." Ciar replies.


    "Eh. They should be able to manage until I get my car. Until then you filling me in would be nice." I say a little testily.


    I am seriously trying to speed this up but I am all but tapped in kitsune power. If I could burn holy power or even my soul I would but that isn''t possible. Plus the fact that a fucking god is trying to kill me at the moment is not good for my concentration.


    "Master can I help them for a second? All I need is a bit of your power. If so I can fill you in."She asks.


    "Uh sure how do I- Whoa holy shit!" Before I could even finish my sentence I felt a huge suction force from the inside of my body. A little more than half of my holy power disappeared.


    Then one of the awesomest things I have seen happened. Ciar stood on my head and opened her mouth. A ball of black energy appeared in front of her and was growing at a rapid pace. Around the ring of the ball was silver flames. I could tell the black was devouring flames while I had no clue as to the silver. All I knew was the silver flames were far more terrifying than my black flames.


    When the ball was about the size of a yoga ball she let it go. It shot out like a rocket and slammed into Abyss sending him smashing through the ground and disappearing underground.


    "Huh nice." I patted the pup on my head and finished getting my car.


    Happy with my new toy I skip- Walked back to the girls in joy. "Alright ladies we can go now."


    Neither answers me they just stare blankly at the hole Abyss went into. Curious I go over to look. Right away I am terrified of my pup. I cannot see an end to the hole. Thats not all the hole is smooth around the edges as if they were formed that way.


    "Ciar you know I think you are the most awesome girl on the planet right?" I say with a slight trace of fear.


    "Of course Master. I think you are the best as well. Do you still want to know about what you asked earlier?" She replies. I can hear the smirk in her voice.


    Mental note: Do not under any circumstances piss off Ciar.


    I red flagged that one and put it in the folder labeled if you don''t want to die.


    "Y-yea sure...."


    "Right well, you are right in that I know quite a bit. Its part of my "inheritance" I guess you could say. As for him he is exactly as he proclaimed himself. Although he is not a true god at least not anymore."


    "What does that mean?"


    For some reason she was now talking out loud and the twins could hear her gathered around to listen. They looked......better. Actually they looked pretty fucked up. They were covered in wounds and looked about half dead. But I got my car so yay!


    I think they heard my thought just then as they sent glares my way that would make my mother cheer in praise.


    "Man lesson 11 son: A car is never as important as a woman." Memory dad says.


    "But you love your car and even call her Sally while stroking her tenderly. I never see you do that with mom."


    "Oh I do it just in fact last night I- uh you know what just remember this."


    "I still don''t get it. You always say a car is cheaper in the long run whenever mo- mmmhhhpphhhh!!"


    My father places his hand over my mouth and looks around frantically. The memory stops there.


    Yea that was a memory I could do without. Plus my selective memory decided to bring up the man lesson a little late there. Oh well I am not with the girls and I am pretty sure he meant the woman I was with anyway. Yea lets interpet it that way.


    Ciar starts speaking again.


    "It means he was a real god. A real god is someone who has a religion and worshippers. Someone who guides their people down a path. In short they do thier job and have very little interaction with their people. Well beside their champions or select others. Now a False god is someone who was or is a god that either has no religion, ignores their duties, or takes far to much of an interest in their peoples lives."


    "I am going to take a shot in the dark here and guess that this guy did the last thing." I say.


    "Yes. The dark god Abyss was always a vicious god. He spent his time torturing his own people and teaching them the ways of pain. The whole time saying it was his love. His religion spread far and wide. Soon he formed armies to spread his "love" even more.


    His armies couldn''t be stopped because not only did he lead them he even went as far as changing his own people one by one into abominations to fit his needs for the battle he was in. Many were slaughtered under his armies but the gods had had enough. No god had a right to do what he was doing. So all the gods at the time smote his armies themselves and drove Abyss back to his domain. In the battle though many gods fell as Abyss''s strength was almost unparalleled at the time. Which is why he gained the title god killer.


    What Abyss didn''t know was that another group of gods went and annihilated all of his loyal followers. So he would have no religion left to fuel his power.


    Having no way to replenish his power he started grabbing any creatures he could get his hands on and changing them warping their minds into mindless followers who did his bidding trying to get a following back. But ultimately it wasn''t enough at this point he was now a false god. He had no more divine power because all his temples and true followers were dead and not even their souls rested in his hands to fuel him.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.While he was trying to get another army under his command the other gods weren''t idle either. They raised powerful champions and armies to once and for all end Abyss. Thus a war never before seen took place. The reason the gods need armies themselves is because Abyss has a strange ability to make all near him and in his domain far weaker than they were originally. So even his "Creations" were threats to them.


    After his armies were beaten and countless gods and being lay dead on the battlefield the remaining gods didn''t have the power to end him. So he was sealed to a dead world with all his abominations to live for all eternity."Ciar tells us.


    "Holy shit and now that fucker is free! We need to get the fuck out of dodge now!"


    The twins were in agreement. Hearing that story made me almost shit myself. Someone that powerful wanted my ass? Hell to the fuck no! I reached to throw the twins over my shoulder and then take off but unfortunately lady luck really hates me.


    Standing right in the entrance to the city was Abyss. He looked pretty messed up from Ciar''s attack. His skin was pitch black everywhere and I mean everywhere. Ciar''s ball destroyed his clothes.


    "Hey I was totally right you do have a micro penis! Hhahahahahahahahaaha! Oh shit that is awesome! Guess not all black guys have big dicks!" I couldn''t help myself and was rewarded with a backhand that would make any pimp proud. I was slammed into the ground hard enough to make an indent.


    "Oww." My voice was a little high pitched.


    "Pathetic. You make smart remarks but here you are defeated in one blow." Abyss says smugly.


    "*Cough* to be fair I am weakened by your bullshit power and used most of my energy on the way here so don''t feel too proud of yourself buddy."


    His face goes dark and he swings his leg in a blur. Huh guess he kept Baldy''s powers. The impact sent me slamming into a car. I let out a groan.


    "Man am I to be the bitch of every ultra powerful asshole out there?" I say as blood dribbles down my face.


    Abyss stalks near me. The twins start shooting him but he just waves off their attacks like they were just mere annoyances.


    "Man no need to get angry. Its fine if you are too chickenshit to fight anyone at full power. I mean with a penis like that anyone would insecurities." I taunt the fucker as he comes closer.


    "You know I am going to enjoy killing you right? First you interrupt my summoning and give me a sub par body. Then you go around killing my most elite and finally you dare to taunt me! A GOD!!?"His voice roars at the end.


    "From what I hear you are a false god so yea suck it bub. Also whats with the kids man why the hell do your "elite" take them over?"


    "Oh so you knew who I meant when I said my elite?"


    "Well yea the fuckers could still talk and were creepy as shit. Kinda a no brainer there." I reply


    He reaches me grabs by the back of my head and lifts me up face to face.


    "Children make the best hosts. Their bodies are more malleable and tend not to deform when "changes" are made. Plus tricking others into believing they are innocent children until they are devoured makes for quite a bit of fun." He says.


    "Dude breath mint."


    He slams a fist into my gut.


    "Worth it."


    Another fist hits me and I spit up blood.


    "You are an intresting abomination. My loyal were called abominations due to their appearance but you are a true one. I can feel in you human, kitsune, angel, and god. All these bloodlines in one body is a true abomination. You are something that threatens all gods and yet somehow you are still alive. Tell me how is it something like you came to be?"


    "Well if what my dad said is true he got my mom really drunk and I quote "Rode that ass all night long."


    I shiver that was not a memory that I relish.


    Abyss looks at me blankly then shakes his head."It matters not you are not something that can be allowed to live so goodbye."


    "Aw but we haven''t even said hello yet!"


    His hand turns into a claw and he launches it at my head.


    Just saying there better be a Taco Bell in my hell or I am suing.


    Gratefully I didn''t have to find out as a ball came by and blasted away Abyss. I look over and see Ciar surrounded by the collapsed twins.


    "Nice save pup but I can''t get us out of here before he comes back and I assume they gave you the last of their strength for that shot right?"


    She didn''t answer me instead she charged forward and landed on my head again.


    "Master hold still."


    After she said that silver fire incased my body. I had know idea what she was up to until my strength started to come back and I am not talking about my weakened strength no I am talking about my real strength.


    "Ciar. What the hell."


    "It wont last long but my Silver flames carry the absolute destruction property. Nothing can stand in the face of them at least when I am older nothing short of a god can. I think. I haven''t tested them out fully but they are strong enough to destroy his weakening power around you."


    "Pup you are awesome."


    I get up and decide a round two is in order. I reach inside for two old friends and pull on them. Instantly a pair of red gloves and black chain daggers appear in my hands.


    Rhea said we will still be linked and the girls did use part of my soul for these so it only makes sense I would still have access to them.


    Abyss rushes back looking even more pissed than before. I give him my trademarked Cheshire smile.


    "So how about we see how you deal with the real me eh?"

 54. Trick, Soul imprint, and Hello Mini-Dick, My name is Ash

    Ash


    "You think you are a match for me? Hahahaha! FOOL! Even if you are at your normal strength how do you plan on defeating me? Even an army led by many gods couldn''t kill me what chance do you think that you will have!?" Abyss laughed coldy at me.


    "Ya now everyone always looks down on me. I gotta admit it pisses me off a bit."


    I knew he was right though. Sure he may be in a weakened state due to the body he currently possess but I know killing him isn''t possible. That said I am an American and since when do we make smart decisions?


    I didn''t plan on fighting this guy straight up. Since he has Baldy''s super speed I can''t match it. Especially since it seems he has boosted it to the demi-god level. If not for my sight I would''ve pulled a "Hey look over there!" and ran.


    Without the girls I don''t have the skill/knowledge boost that comes with how to better use these weapons. Sure I can use them with decent proficiency but not well enough to use against this asshole. So I did something not even the girls thought of before.


    Since they no longer possessed the weapons that means they were just extensions of my own soul mixed with theirs. So I can control them without even moving.


    First I had the chain daggers circle and twist around my neck all the way up to the point where they even covered half my face. I had the daggers float at my sides both poised and ready to strike like extra appendages.


    With the gloves I can''t do much beside bring up the bow and boost my shields. Kinda wish Alita added another function. Oh well what they do now should serve their purpose.


    Abyss stood there the whole time with a smirk on his face. Letting me make my preparations.


    "Are you quite done?" He says with a yawn.


    "Almost honey. Just need to get one more thing." I look up and shoot out an apology.


    Sorry Rhea but did you honestly expect me to just give it up like that?


    With that I could out to a certain part of my soul.


    --------------------------------------


    ???????


    "The weapon Rhea provided me with is incredible! I have been even able to take down minor gods! With this I sho-"


    I froze because said weapon was shaking violently and then it shot out of my grasp and disappeared into thin air.


    "Wha...."


    ---------------------------------------


    Rhea


    "*Sigh*"


    "Oh would you stop that woman!? The boy should make it back just fine what are you worrying about!?" Chronos snaps at me for the hundredth time.


    "Well I am just worried about what to say to the girls. I mean after last they saw me I did try to kill their mother. As for Ash I have absolute faith he will make it out just fine." I reply to him.


    "That''s what all this sighing has been about!? What you are going to say to your grandkids!?" He shouts clearly annoyed.


    "You wouldn''t understand."


    "I am a grandfather a hundred times over on at least twelve different planets!"


    "It''s a woman thing."


    His mouth just hung open for a second before he let out a sigh. "Fuck it. This is not worth the effort. Go back to sighing. At least then- What in the name of the Powers!?" I hear Chronos shout and turn to look.


    A streak of light was soaring through the air and slammed into the ground right where Chronos activated his portal to send Ash back. The streak of light sunk into the ground and didn''t stop disappearing into the void beyond.


    "My Goddess have I upset you?"


    I hear a prayer from my best champion come through.


    "Now dear why would you think that?" I ask since she seems quite worried.


    Chronos looks at me curiously.


    "There is something up with one of my champions." He just gives me a nod.


    "Well that weapon you gave me just took off and I have no idea where it went." My champion tells me.


    I knew right away what happened. I bolted up right and walked over to where the streak just disappeared to.


    "That sneaky sexy bastard left a part of his soul in it!" I cry out in both outrage at being tricked and pride for the fact that he had the balls to do so.


    "He left his part of his soul in what? Rhea what the in the name of the Powers was that?" Chronos asks a slight bit of annoyance in his voice.


    "A God killing weapon." I reply.


    "SON OF A BITCH!"


    -----------------------------------------


    Ash


    I feel it coming and smile. Reach out my hand I catch it. "Hello old friend now it seems the gang is all back together." I look up and notice the smirk on Abyss''s face is no longer there.


    "Whats the matter Abby boo boo?"


    "What is that thing!" I can hear a slight tremble in hi voice. Ohhhhh someone is finally a little afraid.


    "This old thing? Why it just so happens to be the one and only Lance of Longinus." I say.


    Yep the lance was never too far out of reach. The girls and I noticed it had a owner function. Where all I had to do was imprint my soul in it and whenever I called it would be mine. Rhea might be pissed but I wasn''t just going to hand over my only weapon against gods to her. No matter how much I would love to bang her.


    "I have never heard of a God killer with such a name before! It must have been made after I was sealed. But for you to have such a thing are you trying to make all the heavens and hells you enemies!?" He shouts at me.


    I can feel Ciar on top of my head tremble a little at the sight of the weapon. I reach up to reassure her with a pat.


    "Master you know I think your best master ever right?" I hear a little tremble in her voice.


    "And I think you are the best pup in the world." I know she can hear the smirk in my voice.


    While we were talking Abyss decided to get things started. He rushed me at top speed. However I never took my eyes off him and had lighting and holy power pushing speed from the very start.


    I easily dodge him and had one of my daggers shoot forward and slam into the side of his head. The dagger embedded itself fully in his head.


    "Huh that was easier than I thought. Score one for simplicity."


    "Master please tell me you are not that naive."


    Aww man. Probably best not to tell her I truly thought I just won.


    Abyss turned toward me and ripped the dagger out of his head. "Good so you can put up a fight. I will admit your god killer gave me pause but you don''t have the requirements to use it fully now do you?"


    Damn! How is it everyone knows I can''t do shit either!? Is there a book on Ash somewhere? The fucker was right the weapon can kill gods but to do so I have to be willing to put my soul against theirs.


    Or I have to channel the power equal to that of a gods through the weapon to kill them otherwise it will just fuck them up. So one my soul won''t hold up against a gods if I channel it through the lance and two I have no gods essence to channel through the lance. In short if I want to kill this guy with this weapon I would have to fight a long drawn out battle and weaken him to a point where my soul could win against his. Even then I am not confident because my soul is not whole.


    Part is in my weapons and part is in the girls. Goddess damnit! I want another godkiller! Why couldn''t the blood of Christ stay on this damn thing so I can continue to kill fuck wits like this.


    "You may be right on that but heres the thing. I am still going to fuck you up."


    I followed that with a thrust. Abyss swiped the thrust to the side and followed up with a thrust of his own. His hand covered in black miasma and formed a sword. I noticed it to late and he lopped off my left arm.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH! FUCK THAT HURT!" I turned my pain sense off when the pain rolled through me.


    Shit the fight just started and I already lost a fucking arm!? I call haxs!


    Abyss smirks at my and black mist overs his arms turning them into axes. Then he blurs towards me and start slahing madly at me.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I am using everything I have to dodge and stop the blood flow from my arm. I manage to find a pattern in his swings and slash him with the lance. Then when he lets out a yell I send my daggers into his eyes with a bit of devouring flame attached as an added bonus.


    "You take my arm I take your eyes!"


    Abyss screams in rage and agony. He is currently swinging wildly trying to find me as everytime his eyes try to heal my flames eat them. If I didn''t get the boost from darkness earlier I don''t think I could manage to even hurt him with my flames. Greatfully eyes aren''t all that strong.


    "I will feast upon your flesh as I violate your family!" He screams out.


    "No need to get graphic there is a child present." I mock scold him in my perfect mom voice.


    I wait for an opportunity and start stabbing him as many times as possible while he thrashes around. I manage to stab him quite a few times before he explodes in a storm of black mist.


    I use my glove to instantly throw up a shield. I see my arm that was cut off get caught up in the mist and watch it disovle.


    "Well there goes old lefty. When I get a new arm I am going to have to break it in with soooooo much porn. After all it is going to need to catch up with righty again. I keep each at the same amount of jerks a piece. Can''t go screwing up the dynamic duo." I say with a bit of loss.


    "You can grow limbs master?"


    "Probably. But I kinda have goddess on hand, an Arch angel, and a Kitsune who specializes in the light element so between them I should be able to get a new one if I can''t regrow one."


    "My loyal! Your god needs your assitance surround the area and lend me your eyes!" I hear Abyss yell out.


    "Hey thats cheating asshole!" I knew what he was up to instantly. The fucker was going to have tons of eyes watching my every move! Whats more if it works how I think he may even be able to predict my next move as well!


    The mist clears and all around the area are multiple creatures. Watching me.


    ........


    "Is it too late to say sorry?"


    He just roars and charges me while all the monsters with ranged attacks start shooting at me. Gratefully they are no where near as fast as their master and I can dodge them just fine. But I do end up having to throw a shield over the twins so they dont accidentally shot with something. Gratefully they were outside the range of the mist he let out other wise this would have been a whoops moment.


    His attacks start getting closer and closer with each slash. With all the eyes and me constantly dodging their attacks he is able to scrape me more than once and soon I am covered in cuts.


    "I have to do something or this guy is going to slowly chop me to pieces." I let out while panting.


    I know the lance works as all the wounds caused by it aren''t healing but they haven''t even slowed him down! Well let try a little bit of shenanigans.


    I  wait for him to step forward then ice over his foot causing him to slip and dodge to the side and take off one of his legs. He goes down in a tumble. The fucker wasn''t even fazed. He just used his mist to make another leg and came back at me.


    "Aww bullshit!"


    I go back on the defensive and try to do more tricks but now he is keeping a watch out for them and the second I try something his mist stops it and he continues to attack.


    "Ok time to steal another attack!"


    I gather as much holy energy as I can except this time I make it light and less destructive but a hell of a lot more flashy. I point the lance in the air, focus the energy on the tip, and let it go. The result was a flash of blinding light.


    "Eat a solar flare bitches!"


    As all the creatures were stuck shielding their eye Abyss had nothing to see with. So I sent my chain daggers out and wrapped him up. Then had them spread out and anchor in the ground. But I didn''t stop there I made an arm out of ice and pulled out my bow from the gloves.


    I rapid fired an arrow into each chain link. The flash ended and Abyss noticed his situation.


    "You think to trap me? Like this will possibly work!" He just laughs it off and starts to pull on the bindings.


    "Who said anything about a trap?" I smile at him.


    I recall the daggers and as they wrapped around him the arrows that are in the links follow with them. Abyss noticed what I was up to too late.


    "Abyss meet my shredder. Shredder Abyss."


    The result was exactly how I imagined. The arrows and chains worked like a saw ripping him to pieces.


    When the daggers came back he fell down in a mess of gore. I had no illusion that he was dead this time though. But I wasn''t fully done.


    I flew straight up and put up a shield to block any projectiles. Then I started putting as much power into the lance as possible. I was planning on nuking the fucker with everything I have.


    -------------------------


    Abyss


    How is this possible!? Why does such an insignificant little ant have so many tricks!? I am a GOD! I refuse to believe a little child can stop me!


    I will show him! You do not try and mess with a God!


    I grabbed my missed and started fusing it into one last attack to show the boy just who is superior.


    --------------------


    Ash


    "Man I hope this works."


    "It won''t. Killing him is not possible for you right now." I hear a femine voice say.


    "Huh who the?"


    "Shes right kid. But with our help maybe you can at least stop him for a while."


    At my sides two images appear. One I recognize as lighting the other I don''t. It was a female kitsune with light blue hair and fur. She had an hour glass figure and made me har- Oh shit thats Ice isn''t it? That is so wrong okay bad thoughts go away bad thoughts go away!


    .........


    Wait does she have nine fucking tails!?


    "We will control our elements you focus on putting as much darkness as you can into the lance." Ice says.


    I do as she says but lean over to Lighting. "Hey why didn''t you guys tell me, female us is fucking hot as shit!?"


    "You do know she can hear you right?" He says with a slight trace of fear in his voice.


    I spin my head towards Ice and gulp."Whoops."


    "Please focus on the situation and do not make me have to punish you two." Was all Ice said.


    "Wait can she do that?" I ask lighting.


    "Kid lets put it this way. If Darkness and I teamed up and had nine tails she would kick our asses nine days from Sunday. So if she say she will do something I would take her word." After Ice shoots him a glare he shuts up.


    Lets just file that one next to don''t piss off Ciar.


    With both of them channeling their element and me channeling Darkness a power was shaping in the lance. Ice was shaping it and when I saw what she was up to I could only shiver in response.


    However before we could complete our attack Abyss made his move. A huge spike of black mist shot out, slammed through my shield and impaled my chest.


    "Oh....Fuck....Me...." I cough up a shit ton of blood.


    "MASTER!" Ciar screams out.


    "HAHAHAHA Goodbye boy!"


    I look down at him and smile my Cheshire smile. "I thought I told you we haven''t even said hello yet!"


    I then threw the lance with everything I had. With the lighting element it shot out as fast as well lighting. It impacted Abyss and exploded in a black icy explosion.


    The entire are was engulfed in Ice blacker than the night sky and the battle was done. The spike in my chest disapeared and I started falling toward the ice.


    "Hello Mini-Dick, My name is Ash." I said.


    Then I died.

 55. Hell, Escort, and my Reward.

    Ash


    "Hell huh? Way to be subtle about." I say out loud with as much sarcasm as I can muster.


    Currently I was standing in front of a sign the said "WELCOME TO HELL! Where your soul will spend its next period of time."


    The sign looked like one of those that you would see at a traveling circus and for some reason pissed me off a little bit.


    "Might be because of clowns really hate those bastards." I answer myself.


    There was a line of people going into hell. From what I could tell hell wasn''t all that bad so far. There was a sky although it was filled with red mist and looked kinda badass in a way. The place looked like a modern city with buildings, vehicles, and even Holy Shit a Taco Bell!


    Yep hell definitely beats 1980''s Russia! Outside the city though there seems to be separate areas. Two more to be exact. One looks like a dead city surrounded by a sea of lava. The other looks like a high-class resort. They sat on opposite sides of the first city with the welcome sign.


    With nothing better to do I decided to wait in line. Dear Goddess was that boring as-Wait you know what screw that I am better than such a pun. Anyway after what seemed like hours I finally made it into a building that had a lot of receptionists. Not bad looking ones either.


    All of them were clearly demons but not the bleh kind more of damn am I glad I went to hell kind. They wore loose fitting clothes, had petite bodies, their skin was a reddish-pink color and they had cute little horns on their head. In short they were the adorable yet sexy demon girls.


    "Hell is starting to look better than home." I say with a smile on my face.


    A few people give me odd looks, but their are some that give me knowing smiles. Ahh brothers in arms hope they don''t end up somewhere shitty.


    Since it didn''t seem to matter which one I went to I picked the one with the shortest line and waited yet again. Watching the process they seem to scan you with something and then one of three doors open behind them. The person goes through and its repeated for the next person.


    By the time I make it to the desk I am tired as shit.


    "Hold please." The little demon girl at the counter says.


    "Yea yea I know the deal seen it a few hundred times already." I reply annoyance evident in my voice.


    The demon must have picked up on it because she looked up at me and gave me an annoyed look. "Look here we process thousands of souls a day most of which are not happy to end up in hell as it is so if you could keep the snark down a bit and let the process continue that would be nice."


    I decided keeping quiet is best. That look was all to familiar and she is just doing her job anyway. She pulls out her scanner and scans me while one handed typing on her computer.


    "You got skills respect." I say watching her.


    "Anyone would after the first million souls or so-Oh no. Why me! Damnit! Hey send me a fucking manager."The demon girl stands up and shouts. I can see a nametag now that says "Hi my name is Rachel."


    "Hey uh Rachel is it whats up?" I ask her.


    "Well first off not only are kitsune supposed to end up somewhere else you seem to be some weird hybrid! I mean angel, kitsune, human, and God bloodlines are all present. Only two of those can be allowed down here and one of them is if they betray God himself! To top it off died fighting a dark god of evil? What the here man!?" Rachel seems a little annoyed.


    One of the doors behind her opens and out walks a man in a business suit. His suit was definitely expensive. The man was tall and broad shouldered. His looks would make even some of the straightest men gay. Gratefully I have a penis and ass that are terrified of such things so I wasn''t swayed. Oddly though he wasn''t a demon from what I could tell. He looked human for the most part.


    "Ah sorry about that Rachel I intercepted his soul and sorta lost contact with it on the way down. My bad. It''s here trying to intercept a soul from the other parties." The man says.


    Huh british accent might be a demon after all.


    Rachel had an annoyed look on here face. "Dad why are you intercepting souls meant for other gods? I swear if I have to bail you out again I am going to be severely upset and tell mom about Hel."


    The man got a frantic look on his face."Now no need to get hasty dear! No need to tell your mother things that would only upset her!" The man looked so much like my father at that moment it was scary and Rachel had a familiar calculating look.


    Glancing at me she freezes for a second then smiles. I smile back. We could tell we were birds of a feather. Then she turns back to her father.


    "You realize if anyone but me got him there would be some serious problems?" She says.


    "Yes I know dear. And I am glad you got him but daddy needs to talk with the young man."He replies.


    "Good I''ll come with. I need to take a break for the rest of the week anyway."


    "Rest of the week!? You are being punished for-


    Rachel pulls out a phone and call someone."Hi mom!" The man freezes.


    "Oh nothing much I just wanted to tell you something about dad. You know about tha-" The man rushes forward and snatches the phone from her and covers her mouth.


    "Hi honey! Oh Rachel? I am just having her finish up this last soul and then letting her off for the week. Yep thats what she was going to tell you. Yep love you too." The man hung up with a defeated look.


    Rachel had a smirk on her face. At that moment I was in awe of her skills.


    "Right Ash if you would follow me-Us." The man said.


    One of the doors opened in the back and I followed them through it. We came out in a perfect representation of what Cancun looks like on tv.


    I let out a long whistle at the sight. The place was nice. The two led me through a gorgeous hotel lobby and into a room off to the side. Inside was your typical rich waiting room with two couches and a table with a bottle of wine and glasses.


    Motioning for me to sit the other two take a seat opposite of me. So I take a seat on the couch and pour them a glass of wine while I start chugging from the bottle. The man smirks at me.


    "Well I guess some introductions are to be made. I am Lucifer Morningstar and this is my daughter Rachel Morningstar." Lucifer says.


    I almost spit up the wine and ended up coughing."Lucifer? As in ruler of hell Lucifer?"


    He smiles."The one and only. Guess you''ve heard of me? Well of course you have I am positivly delightful and people are sure to spread as much." Hey says with a wink.


    I empty the wine bottle."We may need another ten or so of these. Although Whiskey would be appreciated." I say.


    Lucifer waves his hand and several more bottles appear. All top of the line whiskeys even one that were limited to a certain amount of bottles in the real world. At that moment I didn''t care. I had the devil himself sitting right in front of me I was going to get plastered.


    Then again I did just watch him get blackmailed by his daughter....Kinda kills it a little.


    "I am sure you are wondering how you ended up down here." he starts saying.


    "Not really I died and you intercepted my soul before anyone else could. Seems pretty straight forward to me." I reply.


    "It''s not exactly that simple. You see this isn''t hell in the 1980''s this hell in 2016."


    "Wait have I been here for 20 years already!?"


    Rachel laughs at me."No hell runs on the same time as North America. As to why well look at your country."


    "That''s fair."


    "I have been watching you ever since you saved my dear Sister. Which I must thank you for by the way. I was ready to obliterate those priests."His eyes turned dark and the room started to shake.


    I almost pissed my pants at the pressure he was letting out. Rachel reached up and smacked him upside his head.


    "Quit it dad! And why wasn''t I told Aunt Alita was in trouble! Mom is going to be pissed when she finds out. This isn''t something you are getting out of." She promises.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I see a flash of fear cross his face. Ya know seeing the lord of hell taken down by his daughter goes to show. Women control everything everywhere. Kinda a scary thought.


    "I am sorry dear but she was ambushed and I had no time to react! But gratefully this young man save here and in quite the intresting way." He then goes on to fill in his daughter about what I went through with Alita and Inari.


    I was completely shocked at how much he knew."How do you know all of this!? I am supposed to be outside of fate and not even gods should be able to view me unless I allow it. You should just be a really overpowered angel right?"


    "Nope I am a God. Got my own religion and everything. Of course the one on Earth is kind of stupid. I blame Micheal he was pissed when I became a god and he is still an Arch Angel. So he started spreading the whole devil and goat thing. As to how? Well I tend to keep an eye out for my youngest sister. You see she wasn''t born an Arch Angel and I have always been a little over protective. So when you merged your souls by accident I slipped a bit of myself in to keep watch and make sure you didn''t do anything." He says casually.


    Okay Lucifer is a god. Didn''t see that one coming. "So how did I end up here in present hell?"


    "When you went through the portal Chronos kept it open I just pulled your soul through its a god thing don''t read to much into it." He replies


    Yea no kinda want to know but arguing with a god might not be my best idea.


    "So let me guess you want me to owe you a favor to be paid back when you decide or something right?"


    "No I was paying you back for saving my sister. In fact I am going to be sending you back to your body soon. Just wanted to talk to you for a second."


    "Wait I''m not dead?"


    "Oh no you are but I am a god so." He just kinda let that hang and didn''t elaborate.


    "Sweet."


    "He may not have a favor to ask of you but do you think you could do me one?" Rachel speaks up.


    I give her a go on look.


    "It boring down here and I would like to spend some time up on Earth but dad won''t let me without an escort so would you mind being mine? Plus I could take the chance and visit aunt Alita."


    "Uh I guess if its just escorting. Although I am not sure about Alita. Pretty sure she is dealing with some stuff up in heaven." I reply.


    I don''t mind to much. Show a girl around how much trouble could that possibly cause? Plus I mean her dad is sorta bringing me back to life.


    "Oh don''t worry."She gives me a wink and her face is filled with joy.


    Ah shit now I am worried.


    "Well that about wraps this up. Be sure to give me a call sometime we can go out for drinks. My wife tends to scare off all my guy friends."


    "Uh Rhea doesn''t like me praying to other gods."


    "Oh don''t worry nothing she can do since I never took that small part of me out of you. Well have fun and don''t die again!"


    He waves his hand.


    "Wait what!?" I shout but next thing I know I am waking up on a sheet of black ice.


    "Motherfucker!"


    I look around and notice the crappy landscape. "Yay back in Chernobyl." There was no enthusiasm in my voice. I take a look over myself and notice I am covered in scars. In the middle of my chest is a huge one. But I had a pleasant surprise.


    "Lefty! Welcome back bud. Don''t worry first thing we are going to do when we get home is find some lotion and watch porn for hours!" It seems Lucifer patched me up as well.


    "Master!" I hear a voice cry out and then a ball of fur collides with my chest.


    "Whats up pup?" I say with a grin.


    "I thought you were gone!" Ciar crys.


    I pet and comfort the pup. Then I look for the twins. I commanded the attack to avoid them but I wasn''t a hundred percent sure.


    The ice was everywhere and stretched taller than any of the houses or businesses.


    "Say pup you know where the twins are?"


    She looks up, nods, and jumps from my arms. "Follow me."


    I follow the pup through the black ice field and we reach a huge slab of black ice sticking out of the ground the twins are right in front of it.


    Hearing our approach they turn around in surprise. "Your alive!" They say.


    "Yea lets just say no good dead goes unpunished."


    I look at the ice in front of them more specifically at the person inside of the ice. "Sup Micro."


    Abyss who is trapped in the ice shoots his eyes at me. The dude can;t move but apparently his eyes can. The ice works in ways I don''t understand as Ice is the one who came up with it. So I will just chalk it up to overpowered crap that really doesn''t concern me. His eyes show surprise at me being here.


    "Yep last attack failed. I guess you can''t finish the job in anything you do. Ah impotence is really a crime." I shake my head.


    "Welp later I got a hot date and two girls to drop off!" I can the anger and hatred in the gaze burning into my back as I walk away.


    "Are you just going to leave him there? Doesn''t that weapon you had have the ability to kill him?"Ciar asks.


    "Oh that reminds me!" I call out to the lance in my soul and it reappears in my hand. Then I drop it into the shadows.


    "To answer you question no. I cant kill him. Not without the essence of a god or a stronger soul. This weapon has a few limitations to it that I can''t get around yet. Besides killing a god brings way to much heat."


    With that we all started walking out of town. The second we were outside the range of Abyss''s effect a portal opened and we went through it and ended up back in Chronos''s domain.


    "Welcome back! Oh I knew you would bring them back!" I am swept up into a hug with my face pressed firmly between Rhea''s breasts.


    Worth it.


    She lets go of me and turns to the twins. A gentle look over takes her face."Hello girls."


    "Hello grandmother."They say with a tinge of anger.


    Rhea flinches a little at the tone but lets out a sigh and gives me a sad smile.


    "I take it they filled you in on some things?" she asks.


    "Yea well not like I care. Your guy''s family problems are your own deal."


    "Right well girls follow Chronos while I have a chat with Ash." The girls just nod and follow the Annoying little prick.


    One day Chronos I will have my revenge. I narrow my eyes at his back.


    "Now first off we need to have a talk about a certain weapon." Rhea snaps me out of my thoughts.


    Oh crap.


    "Look I needed it plain and simple. I also will not remove my soul imprint." My voice was firm.


    "*Sigh*Do you know whay I took it in the first place?"


    I shake my head.


    "The weapon is a godkiller Ash. If any god were to see you have one you would instantly become a target and so would your family. I was trying to help you. But if you insist on keeping the weapon you must promise me to only use it as a last resort."


    "No problem."


    "Good now for you reward."Her voice turned sultry.


    YES! HERE IT IS! going to need to send Ciar off for a while but YES! Sexy time with a hot Goddess! Images flowed through my head but the one where I lick chocolate off her was the one I wanted to do first.


    She loosened her clothes and sauntered up to me and leaned down for a kiss.


    "Oh that reminds me why did you need the lance anyway." She asks.


    "Huh oh uh yea Chernobyl was all some ass hole false gods fault. He goes by the name Abyss."


    In the next second her hands lock on my head and she peers into my eyes.


    "What did you just say!" She shouts.


    "Chernobyl was started by a False God called Abyss." I say a little startled.


    She shoots back and starts pacing.


    "This isn''t good! I am going to have to call a council. Thanks Ash this portal should take you home." She waves her hand and disappears.


    "But my reward.......WHAT ABOUT MY SEXY TIME!?"

 56. Crying, Home, and I am so Fucked!

    I hate the month of July more than November and December. I literally have no weekend to myself this month. Anyway here you guys go.


    ----------------------------------------------


    Ash.


    "Master why are you crying?" Ciar asks on top of my head.


    "I *sniff* am not *sniff* crying! I just have something in my eyes!" I reply.


    Damn it I keep breaking number 22. I was so close! Goddess damn it! Why! Wah!


    My inner self starts throwing a temper tantrum. One thing about guys is we hate having something snatched away when we are so close to sealing the deal. Be it with a fight, a game, or food. No matter what we can''t stand it especially when we almost got to screw that one really hot chick and then someone fucks it up for you. At that point, you just became a mortal enemy throughout all time and space.


    I made a mental to find a way to utterly annihilate Abyss if the chance ever arrives.


    With nothing better to do I turn and jump into the portal Rhea left and head home but not before leaving the little prick a present.


    -----------------


    Chronos


    "I swear those two are more annoying than their grandmother! I mean sheesh what a pair of princesses I may have to apologize to the kid for having to deal with-"


    ..............


    "I am going to fucking murder that bastard! Wait where the hell is my wallet!?"


    Spelled out on all the clocks in black flames that are eating them away is the same thing.


    "Revenge! You short little brat! P.S. How''s it feel to never fully make it out of puberty!? LOL :)"


    ----------------------


    Ash


    I popped back into my city in the same space as I when I left. I looked around and noticed a few changes. One major one was the city looked like it just went through a war.


    "Huh wonder who invaded this time? Or was it a villain going for the whole world take over bit? Meh not really my problem might as well check the date."


    I pull out my phone and check. "Oh fuck." turns out it is November 22, which means that Thanksgiving is in two days. That means not only have I not seen my family in over two weeks I have at least according to them ignored them close to the holidays.


    "Master you seem to be sweating quite a bit are you okay?" Ciar asks.


    "Yep just trying to figure out a path that doesn''t end with my mother and the women I sleep with killing me."


    "If anyone tries to harm you I will end them don''t worry master!" There was a little too much promise in her voice. I just patted her on the head.


    Great new mental note: Do not let Ciar kill mom and the girls. Maybe ruff them up a bit. Just a little though.


    Ciar rubs her head against my hand in satisfaction and lays down. "So master this is your home in the future?"


    "Yea although it seems like someone tried to take it over again."


    "Again?"


    "Yea here in Mega City it''s kinda normal. You tend to get used to it after a while. Our insurance policies are the shit though."


    "I see. So where are we headed?" She asks.


    "Well.....I guess the best bet is my apartment for a shower for the both of us. Then a bit of game time followed by a lot of Taco Bell. Been craving that for some reason. Lastly I should probably get in contact with my family."


    "Taco Bell?"


    "Pup I am going to introduce you to the wonderful world of lazy nerds. Trust me when I say this it''s awesome. Taco Bell is a must on a long list of things to make said life perfect."


    "Aren''t you a thief?"


    "Well that''s somewhat true. I guess I will have to teach you how I operate." I start to ponder on how to teach a god dog how to steal and the implications of doing so.


    "Oh no need master! Since I noticed the blood of the goddess of thieves in you I have taken the liberty of doing a few things myself. Like taking all the jewelry from a shop and stealing Chronos''s wallet." She drops all said things in front of me.


    "Wait you stole his wallet!?" I pick it up and check inside.


    Lets see two hundred bucks, Score! A couple of receipts hmm wait a gym membership at the Gods Universe gym? Gonna pocket that one. Not much else so I just cover it in black flames.


    "Pup I love you." I proceed to pet her all the way back to my apartment as she sighs in content. I make sure to change into a pair of jeans and a Team Mystic shirt.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The little prick is so going to be pissed off.


    When I  make it back to my apartment I am greeted by my security. Can''t remember their names though. Hmm selective eidetic memory is a bitch. Oh well.


    "Sir it''s nice to see you again. Next time please inform us if you are going to disappear for a week as we weren''t sure you were dead or not. But the checks didn''t bounce so we decided to stay." The security dude says.


    "Yea about that my bad well at least you guys had an early vacation with pay. So win-win right?"


    He shares a look with another security guard and looks back at me.


    "What?"


    "Well. You see a woman came by and claimed to be your mother."


    Oh no. "And?" Fear slightly etching my voice.


    "At first we just told her we don''t know a person by the name of Ash Falls like you requested. Then she got really really upset. Sir she took down almost the entire security force before we used that magic sigil you left us and teleported her away. After that someone tried to break into your apartment 16 times before they finally gave up two days ago."


    After hearing the security guard explain all that happened I was sweating bullets. I left that angel rune that Alita taught me with them. It was my insurance policy if someone showed up they couldn''t handle. It teleports someone to the nearest maximum security prison for supers.


    But they used it on my mom.


    ........


    I am so fucked words can''t even describe how much. I am pretty sure scribes would have to work with a thousand quantum computers just to calculate the correct amount of fucked I am to put down in their stories.


    At least I know she broke out since I am sure the someone was her that tried to break into my apartment. But no matter how good she is she can''t get in. Even if she enlisted the help of some of the girls like Sam or Clare. My place has the combined defenses of kitsune and angels. The magical protections make all the protections that the Council of Supers use look like paper.


    Not to mention my tech defenses put even Fort Knox and Mega Tower to shame. I paid quite a bit of money for the best and even upgraded all the software for everything personally. Not a damn person was getting in there.


    "Alright well good job and sorry about my mother she can be...overprotective."


    "Sir that is the worlds biggest understatement."


    "Yea......Look order me some Taco Bell and have it sent up. Double the usual." I then head for the elevators.


    "Double the usual!? He orders like 70$ worth of food on a normal basis! And now he wants double!? It''s bad enough when we pull up they try to lock down the store! Now they are just going to tell us to fuck off!" I hear the muttering complaints of my security as I reach the elevators.


    Hey if you are going to work in fast food I am going to make sure you earn your pay!


    When we finally get to my floor I look around in appreciation. "Ah home sweet home!"


    Ciar jumps down and looks around in wonder. "Master lives really well!"


    "Yea hacking companies and stealing from assholes pays well." I reply.


    "You will have to explain what hacking is later but for now master there are two creatures of power in here!" Ciar''s voice drops and she warns me.


    I immediately start pouring power through my body and get ready to shoot the first motherfucker I see with a lightning bolt. How the fuck they got in was going to be explained. My suit wraps back around me.


    I had Ciar lead the way as both of us stay to the shadows wrapping them around us to block all noise and smell. I was going to do it for Ciar but seeing she could do it herself impressed me.


    She leads me to the door that leads to the deck and I can see two people sitting in my hot tub. Well fuckers you are about to see what happens when lightning hits water!


    We use shadows to open the door quietly and I get ready to slam a bolt of lighting in the middle of the two.


    "Ash if you throw that bolt of lighting I will kick your ass." An extremely familiar voice says.


    I drop all my powers and pull down my hood. I now know the identities of the two in my hot tub.


    "What''s up Alita, Inari?" I say with a smile.


    However before they can answer Ciar launches one of her spheres of death that she used on Abyss.


    *Sigh* Fuck!

 57. Kitsune, Angel, and a God Dog

    Why was there no chapter yesterday? I finally got a decent night of sleep that''s why!


    I have decided to start to slowly (and I mean glacial) go back and try my best at editing my old chapters. The reason I haven''t until this point is because well in my head so long as you get the story it shouldn''t matter. Not like I am being paid for this. So taking my time is a given. Hopefully I can avoid the grammar police a little longer.


    But we all know what my "best" is so don''t get any hopes up. To those of you new guys who find this hard to read ask any of the people how bad the chapters were originally. No seriously people who have been here from the start put up some examples.


    To those of you who say this is not the attitude of a pro well heres the thing I am not.


    This is my hobby.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    Seeing the sphere fly at the girls I condescend ice and darkness to form a sledgehammer and shot forward. I swung the hammer into the side of the sphere with all I had. My hope was that I could send the sphere in another direction and it worked.


    My hammer was halfway eaten but I managed to divert the sphere. It shot off into the night straight at Mega tower.


    .......


    Well they won''t know it was me right? Meh.


    I turn to look at the girls including Ciar. They were trading hostile gazes.


    "Well I hope everyone has said their hellos." I say breaking the silence.


    "Ash what the hell is that mutt!?" Inari asks.


    I walk forward and scoop up my growling pup. I start petting her and get ready to answer but Ciar beats me to the punch.


    "Mutt!? How dare some stupid fox, no offense master, call me a MUTT!" I could feel Ciar trying to take some of my power and launch another sphere.


    If I didn''t know the ice darkness fusion from Ice using it to seal Abyss the girls may have taken that last hit and I don''t think I will be fast enough to form another one while holding Ciar. This needed to end now.


    "Okay first things first do not call my awesome pup a mutt. She is as I said awesome, oh and the daughter of Cerberus and Fenris so yea there''s that too." I tell everyone.


    "The daughter of.." Alita says then her eyes widen. "They only had one daughter in their litter and she disappeared 20 years ago! How in heaven did you manage to get her and why is she still a puppy!?" She is shouting toward the end.


    "Oh you know the usual went on a trip, ended up in the middle of an ancient evil ritual, killed the occultists, saved the pup from being a sacrifice, and then came home. It was storybook-worthy really." I say casually and walk over to one of deck chairs and take a seat.


    I kick my feet up on an expensive table and lie back. I am in a word exhausted. Sure I am glad the girls are back but after my week dealing with more shit is just not on the table right now.


    "Ash I think we are going to need a little more than that." Alita says and the two get out of the hot tub.


    I glance over and have to shift Ciar from my lap to my chest. The girls were wearing bikinis and nothing else. I saw them that one time with their clothes ripped off back when we met but now I am reminded just how amazing they look. Doesn''t hurt that they are badass on top of being beautiful.


    Both of the swimsuits the girls had were simple one was white the other was gold guess which had which. It didn''t matter that they were plain the sight I was given helped my exhaustion immensly. Still won''t move for a few but damn if that didn''t help with easing my heart about the lost reward from earlier.


    "Girls while I am overjoyed at seeing you again especially with so little clothing right now I just need a break I will explain *Yawn* everything later." After saying that I blacked out. I probably could''ve stopped it but I really needed a nap.


    -----------------------------------------


    Ciar


    Watching my Master fall asleep I turn to the two who intruded in my masters home.


    "Master is really tired so you two can leave now." I tell the angel and kitsune.


    Both of them raise their eyes at that and share a look. The kitsune saunters up and sits in the chair that is next to ours. The angel sits on the other side.


    Did master pick this spot on purpose?


    "Look kid we can tell he is tired. Trust us on this he would never fall asleep like that unless he was at his limit. Plus he hasn''t been home in a week and doesn''t even play his video games first? Something a lot bigger must have happened than he let on so if you can fill us in on what he has been up to?" The kitsune asks me.


    The angel was staring at master in concern. Which I don''t understand I am more than enough protection. No one will harm my master while he sleeps.


    "Master said he will tell you later and so you will find out later!" I tell the two firmly. Then I lay down on my masters chest and get comfortable with the rise and fall of his chest.


    The two share another look and frown. "Okay then care to tell us why a God albeit an extremely young one is calling a mortal master?" The angel asks.


    I snort at her. " Master mortal? That is amusing. He has the bloodlines of Seraphim, kitsune, God, and human. The human at this point is so low its negligible. As for the rest can you honestly call that mortal? He will be someone of absolute importance one day. As to why I call him master? Well it''s hard to explain ever since I initiated the blood contract I felt like this man is the only one worthy to call my master. Not Hades, not Loki, nor any of my relatives. Just him and him alone."


    "You did a blood contract with him!?" The two say in unison.


    I feel master twitch in his and mumble something about the "Shining". I recall how he always shivered when those two annoying twins would speak. Master must not like it when people do so.


    "Would you two not speak in unison? It disturbs my master. And yes we did a blood contract. I was so weak I couldn''t even speak properly with his blood I was able to reach the peak of my age in a few days." I scold the two then give master a comforting lick on the cheek. He settles down.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "You do know your parents will not stand for you being with him right?" The angel says.


    "It is not their choice on who my master is! I am not some simple little dog who is chosen at random to serve some worthless fool! I am the daughter of two powerful beings in the known pantheons! I have chosen my master and when the time comes I will choose my own mate as well!" I growled at the two.


    Both of them flinched back when they noticed I was covered in silver flames. Masters shirt had holes in it but he was fine as the blood contract protects us from each others powers.


    "Those flames. They carry the absolute destruction property!" The kitsune says.


    "Of course, they are unique to me. No one else can use them. They are the true combination of both my mothers abilities and my fathers." I say proudly.


    "Incredible! I had heard the stories of your birth but to see the real thing in person! Once you are older all being would have to take you seriously even your parents." The angel says.


    Both of the women stare at me. But eventually shake their heads coming to some unspoken decision. Then the kitsune speaks up again.


    "Well since you wont fill us in as to what Ash has been up to at least tell us you told him about the dangers of being your master holds?"


    "Well. There hasn''t been much time..." I look away from the two.


    "You totally neglected to tell him didn''t you!" They roar. Master twitches again and sweak starts down his face.


    I give the two an annoyed look and comfort him again. The girls share a worried look.


    "Um daughter of-


    "It''s Ciar. Master gave me the name and I like it."


    "Right Ciar, Alita and Inari by the way. We are connected to Ash and he seems to be having some really bad dreams. Please tell us what happened." Alita begs me.


    I look at master with worry. "I am sorry but no. If master wants to tell you he will. For now try not to speak in unison as that doesn''t help."


    Both women look a little agitated at my reply but I just stare them down daring them to try me. They bite back whatever they were going to say.


    "At least let us carry him inside it is going to rain soon. Although it does smell like he needs a shower." Inari says. Wrinkling her nose.


    I nod at her but make no move to leave his chest. She just shrugs and picks master up and throws him over her should. Do to which I end up flying into the water they were just in. I emerge from the water and glare at her. She smirks and carries master inside shutting the door behind her.


    "So you want to play fox? That''s fine we can play!" I say with dark joy.


    -----------------------------------


    Ash


    I wake up to the sound of my buzzer. My security guys are finally back with my food.


    "Alright Ciar now to teach you the- WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO MY APARTMENT!?"


    I look around and the place is a mess. Broken bottles from the bar lay around broken furniture. My couch which I am pretty sure was a few hundred grand was shredded and a sphere sized hole was missing from it. The glass doors that lead to the hot tub and deck were shattered.


    Panic gripped me and I sped over to my tv and game systems. After checking over everything I sighed in relief. Then my gaze went dark. Turning around I power up and march into the bathroom where the girls were wrestling with Ciar apparently trying to give her a bath. Still in their swimsuits unfortunately.


    Ciar was letting out curses and shooting black and silver flames at the two. Seeing me Ciar dives through a shadow and lands on my head. My bathroom. Which was absolutely amazing with the hot tub sized bath and rain shower was in ruins. I even had that awesome toliet that sprays your ass after you go and it was shattered.


    "Girls." My voice was darkly calm.


    "Clean all this up. Before you say anything yes I know you can kick my ass but you a nine-tailed fox and an Arch-Angel have been fighting with a puppy. I have cameras all over my house so if you don''t want that getting out I suggest you clean all this up." With that I turned and went to get my Taco bell.


    The girls didn''t answer they just glared at the smirking pup on my head.


    "Pup."


    "Yes master." She says with joy and I can feel her little tail wag.


    "Next time you get in trouble as well."


    She went quiet and her tail stopped wagging. "But master!"


    "No buts! Do you know how much money it is going to take to replace all of this!? Plus those two are incredibly important to me so you need to get along understood? No more shooting spheres of death at them."


    I feel a wave of power rush out and the apartment flashes then everything looks like normal.


    I raise an eye and look around. "Well damn being an Arch-Angel has its perks huh?"


    "So we are "incredibly" important to you huh?" I turn to see a smirking Inari.


    I shake my head and go to my door. I give the security some money and tell them I won''t need anything else. I walk to the couch minus the whole it had now and place the food on the table.


    "Okay pup first we start with five-layers then we move on to the grilled!"


    "Hey where is ours!" Alita and Inari shout.


    Tch. Forgot those two picked up on my eating habit as well. Man now I can probably only eat 30$ worth of taco bell this bites.


    "Sit down and grab a burrito. I am teaching Ciar the pleasures of being me."


    "Ash please don''t ruin possibly the strongest God Dog ever born." Alita looks at me with pleading eyes.


    I look seriously offended at her remark. "I am culturing her! She will be awesome! She will be crushing noobs and extorting business men soon you mark my words!"


    Alita and Inari let out a sigh. While I let out a smile. It''s only been a week but damn if I didn''t miss them. Our little family dinner here made this the best damn Taco Bell in the world. Oh and the fact the girls were still in swim suits totally had nothing to do with it.

 58. Explaining, Confusion, and Terrifying

    Ash


    "So care to explain what you have been up to the last week since we left you?" Inari asks me after we finish eating.


    I rub my stomach still quite hungry since I had to share. I look toward my kitchen and sigh. Most of the food probably went bad.


    "Well do you want the short version or the annoyingly long one that I will probably end up glossing over anyway?" I reply.


    Both of their eyes twitch at my response but in my defense I am still tired as shit. My mental fatigue was starting to really aggravate me and my little nap had done little to ease it.


    Sighing the girls share a look then turn back to me. "Just give as much info as you can Ash. There is no need to hold back with us/" Alita says


    "Pretty sure you are misunderstanding something but whatever I just want to sleep so lets get this over with."


    So I filled them in on practically everything that happened. I left out all the parts where my elements were involved. I am absolutely sure at this point that my elements are entirely original and it would be bad if certain things came to light.


    By the time I finished both girls eyes were ready to burst from their sockets. They stare at me in disbelief. I had to wave my hand in front of their face after sitting like that for a few minutes.


    "Your telling us you not only went to Cher Fucking Nobyl, you fought and trapped an honest to God God!" Inari screamed.


    "Yea pretty much. I mean the main purpose was getting the annoying ass twins but hey at least I got an awesome God Pup out of it."


    Inari just stared at me like I was insane. Alita on the other hand, had an expression of expectation and seemed to be bouncing in her seat.


    "What?" I ask


    "Show me." She replies.


    "Show you what?" I tease as I am sure what she wants now.


    "Ash I swear to my lord if you don''t show me I will beat you." She threatens me.


    I laugh and stand up. "Ok here goes."


    I then release my wings. A glow shines throughout the apartment then settles down and my wings are there. A brilliant white that shines with energy.


    Inari looks impressed but Alita her eyes were filled with more joy than I have ever seen before. She shoots up and starts inspecting my wings.


    "They are beautiful! For so long I was annoyed because you were turning more and more fox like that I thought you would never get them! Now though I am finally even!" She shouts in joy and then shoots a look at Inari that I couldn''t figure out.


    Not even my aura sight could show me what was going on. Inari snorts and turns away and mumbles something my hearing couldn''t pick up.


    The hell? My powers on the fritz? I am so confused. What did she mean by even anyway?


    Seeing my confused face the girls just smile and say not to worry about it. But that never works in fact that make men worry even more.


    "So I am still not sure on this did you start Chernobyl or did you make it less worse?" Inari asks.


    Before I could answer Ciar does. "Master slowed down the ritual. You see originally I was to be the sacrifice. With my lineage Abyss would get all my powers and a body young and powerful enough to mould into whatever shape he wished. However since master threw a human body in Abyss was only able to possess the body and make minor changes. Abyss like his minions needs young and strong bodies to achieve a greater effect. An adults mind and body has too many deficiencies thus making a body like mine perfect I am descended from two pantheons and have considerable power for my age."


    "I see but for that man to be the cause of that event.... The gods are going to be upset when they find out that Abyss has been freed from his prison for twenty years." Alita says.


    "That reminds me Ash how is it you are able to make black ice? That should only be possible with one of the elements at least at 30 percent mastery." Inari asks.


    "Well I may have made some improvements in Darkness." I say.


    "You are one hell of a genius. If only you had four or five tails. There wouldn''t be a kitsune who could match you unless they had a mastered element. Black ice is amongst the strongest and hardest of all the element fusions. The darkness element is the perfect element for support as it is able to boost an element. While light is only able to apply itself as a form of cleansing element or attack type. While they are opposing elements Darkness has far more versatility. With your mind you will crush any opponent that you come across once you master it." Inari says.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I just shrug I honestly don''t care about power. I don''t owe any more goddess''s favors so shit like Chernobyl won''t happen EVER AGAIN! Once I get everything settled I am going to ground erasing all trace of myself and relaxing for the next thousand years or so.


    Seeing my lack of enthusiasm Inari and Alita frown. "You do plan on training still right?" Alita asks


    I see where this headed and hurry to change the subject. "So my mother tried to break in apparently, were you two here?"


    They were frowning at the change but nodded. "Ok so did she see you?"


    They shook their heads no. I let out a quick sigh of relief. Which lasted until Inari opened her mouth.


    "She didn''t see us but she was getting annoying so I blasted her with a bolt of lighting. After that she stopped."


    I froze in horror. "Yo-you di-did WHAT!?"


    "What? She lived. I mean she does have the strength and abilities of a demi-god. Oh yea after we got our full powers back we found out your mother was lying about her real strength. She is absurdly powerful. Same goes for your aunt and uncle." Inari says. Alita nods in response.


    I was far more terrified at that moment than any other in my life. I turned to Ciar picked her up and broke man lesson 22 yet again I cried while hugging her.


    "Master whats wrong!?" Ciar asks in alarm.


    "Master is going to probably not live much longer pup." I sobbed.


    "Is master that terrified of his mother? Is she that strong? With the two of us we should be able to take her quite easily afterall master was able to fight and trap a god." Ciar asks innocently.


    I pat my pup. "Pup I am going to tell you something extremely important. Man lesson Number one: You will never win against your mother, wife, mother in law, or grandmother. No matter what you do you still lose. Plus theres the fact that due to my childhood I am powerless against her. In this world I have a list of people that scare me. No matter how strong I get my first instinct to is run and if I can''t beg and cower."


    "A list?" All the girls ask.


    "Yea I am terrified of quite a few people comes with growing up a nerd. My mom ranks second followed by Aunt Sophie in third."


    "Who is first."


    "Someone of great evil and power. A person despite my greatest efforts has defeated me time and time again. In my younger life she was an absolute constant in my younger life and whenever I saw her I was stricken with fear and tried to escape repeatedly to no avail. Now that I know more about things some stuff is explained but I came to the point that mentally she wasn''t real at least when it''s not a holiday." I saw while looking off at nothing a dead expression on my face.


    "You mentally think of this person as fake? Who could be so terrifying that you would go that far?" Alita asks.


    "My-


    I am cut off as my doorbell rings. The girls look annoyed at the interruption but the guards wouldn''t bother us without a good reason so I got up to check what was going on.


    I look at the camera and saw it was just one guard standing there so I opened the door and he fell face first on the floor. Shocked I looked around and saw all my security taken out.


    What the fuc-


    "Hello honey." My body goes cold and the primitive instinct to run attacks my brain in full force. Out from the shadows walks four people all incredibly pissed off. Three of which are my top three that I am terrified of.


    I slam my door shut and bolt into the living room. "Ciar! We need to run! Shit just got seriously bad!"


    "What going on!?" Startled the girls ask me.


    "No time! We need to move now! You girls can stay or escape regardless you will be fine but we need to go!" I grab Ciar and hit my powers at full. I unleash my wings and charge my balcony.


    "Now is that how you respond after not seeing me for so long?"


    I ignore the voice that saps my strength with every word. Trying to get away before the worst happens.


    "*Sigh* Must you be so difficult?"


    A kick pops out of nowhere and slams into my balls. I go down hard. Clutching my testicles praying that they heal right I turn up and look at the person who terrifies me more than any other person.


    "Now why don''t you give granny a hug?"

 59. Grandma, Never Again, and Bed time.

    Wow am I annoyed right now. Seriously Just fuck off guys. You know who you are so bye.


    For now on I don''t plan to check or read my pm''s or comments unless you have commented or pmed me previously on most of my chaps and I recognize you. Oh you also must have not of bitched about how I write MY STORY! I mean seriously the last Chapter has been up for all of two hours (as I am writing this) and I get bitching?


    Honestly I am about done. Sorry but I have issues as it is and this is a hobby that helps with them and if it is just going to be another thing that makes things worse I will just stop.


    ------------------------------------------------


    Tim Falls Sr.


    ?Carry on my wayward son.?


    I hear my phone go off and the ringtone tells me it is my son Ash. I get out of bed and notice my wife is gone. I am a little worried but then again sometimes she has emergencies at the restaurant. I grab my phone and answer it.


    "Hey son whats-


    "DAD! Listen to me their all here!?" I hear him shout over the line.


    "All who? And where is here?" I ask him confused.


    "The list dad! Three are here and pissed! And "She" is here!" His voice goes grave at the end.


    I am now wide awake. "Dear god son what did you do!"


    "I didn''t do anything! I came home had dinner then they show up!"


    "Son you need to run! This is no joke! I have seen stronger men than you break!" I was truly worried for my oldest son he can''t end up like me!


    "I know dad look I need to to enact plan-


    He gets cut off. "Son? Are you there? What plan son! Come on which one!"


    "Oh hello Timothy."


    Hearing the voice I turn my phone off and chuck it out the window. I then grab my work phone and call my brother in law.


    "Damn Tim it''s like almost midnight I got work in the morning." He says when he picks up.


    "Code Ash is Fucked." I say immediately.


    "I will buy the plane tickets! You make sure you get to the airport fast!" He hurries and says.


    "I know."


    "What happened?"


    "Ash called me and was about to ask me to enact one of the plans. "She" was on his phone before he could finish."


    "May god have mercy on his soul."


    "May god have mercy on us if he spills!"


    "You do know Thanksgiving is literally less than two days away right?" He says in a defeated sigh.


    I stop packing a bag and sit down on my bed. If we went through with this plan we were done when we got back. The only way we could make the excuse is when we absolutely sure it would be believable.


    "We have gotten away with it before." I try to persuade


    "Yes but Ash covered our tracks online."


    "All we can do is pray then."


    He just sighs on the other end of the line.


    "Good luck Ash." we both say in unison. Then I start unpacking. No way I am getting caught.


    ----------------------------------


    Ash


    I am staring at my grandma in shock. Using my darkness I managed to fade into the shadows for a moment. I still can''t shadow port but this worked for me. Anyway doing this I was able to slip away and erect a holy barrier boosted by the red gloves.


    While in the barrier I made a call to my dad to try to get one of the escape plans underway. You see we made these plans just in case on of us men make a really big mistake. Then we all band together and help the individual or parties make a break for it while the women calm down a bit.


    But while I was on the phone my grandmother managed to "steal" it from me. You know it kind of sucks when people have the same powers as you.


    I turn to see Mom, Lesley, and aunt Sophie come in the room.


    "So it''s true. After a bit of digging and snooping around the gods I finally managed to figure out what happened to you after overhearing a talk with Rhea and Laverna." My grandmother says while giving me a look over.


    "Wait what?" I ask in surprise.


    "The changes to you dear. You see your mother never really bought the whole story you fed her. So she informed me and I decided to look into it."


    I shoot a look at mom who just raises an eye at me. Ok score one for mom.


    "So why are you guys here?" I ask fear in my voice.


    "Ash you idiot! We have been worried sic about you!" My cousin yells at me.


    "What? I disapear into my room sometimes months at a time what is two weeks!?" I say.


    "You don''t get it nephew." Aunt Sophie says.


    "Get what?" I ask.


    "Son we are able to monitor what plane you are on at all times and six days ago we lost you. We couldn''t feel the slightest trace of you! So we all got together and started looking for clues. Eventually we tracked you here and tried to get in but the place was far to heavily guarded and I ended up in a supermax Super prison where your cousin, aunt, and grandmother had to break me out from." She gave me a glare. I just whistled innocently.


    "Then when I tried to break in here and found that the place was heavily ward we all tried our expertise to get in. Once we were almost in though I was blasted by a huge bolt of lighting." She finishes.


    "Wait you guys can tell what plane I am on!?" I ask


    "Not now dear." Grandma shushes me.


    "Ash we need to know what happened. We know you have been lying to us and let it go as all boys need their secrets but merging souls with the Sister of Lucifer and the top Assassin from the Light Kitsune Clan? What in the name of the goddess were you thinking hiding something like that!?" Aunt Sophie says.


    "Um sorry?" I say a little hesitantly.


    My mom marches up to my barrier, backhands it, destroying it, and pulls me into a hug while tears stream down her face.


    "Do you have any idea what we were going through? We thought one of those assholes found out about you and decided to take you!" She sobs while holding me.


    Okay, maybe I overreacted a bit here. This doesn''t seem like a take Ash and force him to do things he doesn''t want to raid.


    "Look I''m sorry but how the hell was I supposed to know that you guys are a hell of a lot more than you seemed? You didn''t really tell me shit!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    My mom smacked me on the back of my head followed by my grandmother and aunt.


    "Watch your mouth!" They said in unison.


    Those hits weren''t light either. Even with my newly strengthened body, they hurt like hell! Makes sense though since my mother swatted my shield away like a fly!


    Then all the women turned to Alita and Inari.


    "Master I see now why you are terrified of these women. The power coming off them reminds me of my mother." Ciar tells me.


    "Ciar. I am never meeting your mother."


    "I understand. Although my father might be worse."


    "Noted."


    We stopped our conversation as it seemed my family was about to talk to the girls.


    "So what do you two have to say hmm?" My mother says anger clear in her voice.


    "Look Miss Falls Ash saved us! We aren''t entirely sure how he managed to merge our souls with that "steal" power of yours. In fact, I checked in heaven that power should not be able to do something like that!" Alita says.


    "Your right it doesn''t have the power to do so.But the thing is you guys could''ve separated from him long before these changes happened! I mean look at my grandson! He has tails, fox ears, and wings! He is a laverna, not some mutt or stupid bird brain!" Grandma yells in disgust.


    Oh no.


    Alita and Inari both got offended by her tone. "Excuse me bitch!" Both of them say.


    Oh shit.


    "Hey uh Rhea, if you can hear me now would be a good time for like a job or something. Hell, I would even owe for doing the job what do you say?" I wanted out of there but unfortunately, my prayer went unanswered.


    Damn.


    The room got really cold and Alita and Inari started crackling with energy. My family started to let off a dangerous aura. Even Lesley although nowhere near as bad as the others.


    "Master this is about to get really bad." I could feel her shaking in fear on my head.


    Okay. God dog who fought an evil god with you is terrified. Now I know shit just got real. Let''s see if I can try and resolve this without the people I care most for ripping each other (and possibly me) to shreds.


    "Okay you guys need to stop before I get upset myself."


    All the women in the room looked at me like I was a yapping dog wondering just who the hell I think I am.


    "Wow you know what never felt this low before. Kinda hurts." I mutter.


    Okay lets try a different approach.


    "ALL OF YOU SIT THE FUCK DOWN NOW!!!!!!!!" I shout using holy power to amplify my voice.


    All of the jumped and looked at me in surprise. Then narrowed their eyes at me.


    "Uh I mean, please?"


    Their powers retreated and they all exchanged glares but made no move to sit.


    "Ash tell me why are they still here despite being separated from you finally." Grandma asks.


    "Uh well. I uh....." I couldn''t answer since I wasn''t 100% on that myself.


    "Well we are here because your grandson finds a "mutt" and a "bird brain" sexy!" Inari says


    Yep that totally didn''t make matters worse.


    All the auras in the room went back up.


    My mother turns to me. "Ash you....Have you slept with them?" I could tell she forced that one out.


    "Well no. Not them. Pretty sure you met the others though." Shut up me! What are you saying! Stop telling the truth!


    Grandma turns to mom. "Others?"


    "Oh two lovely sorceresses and two adorable vampire girls. There were some "others" but they weren''t much."


    Wait why was that said so casually.


    "I see at least he stuck with human or mostly human anyway. Any prospects on them?" Aunt Sophie chimes up.


    "Well Sam and Clare seem to have a bit too much baggage and eat his vitality whenever he is with them. The vampires tend to drain him every time as well so no granny. While they are nice girls they aren''t suited for him." Lesley says.


    Wait seriously what is going on here? What the hell happened to the epic fight that was about to go down!? I give Alita and Inari questioning looks. They just narrow their eyes at my family.


    "I see...*Sigh* Then like Roger I will have to find someone. Although it may be hard since he has been changed. Our family has stayed predominately human for centuries and now this." Grandma says.


    "Okay my feelings are starting to get hurt here." I say genuinely hurt.


    Grandma turns and pulls me into a hug.


    "Oh honey don''t worry honestly I find you adorable! Your mother sent me some pictures of you with just the fox parts and I wanted to dress you up again like old times!" She says.


    I shivered in horror. NEVER AGAIN! I shot across the room and held Ciar out in front of me. I opened the floodgates so she can grab as much power as possible.


    All my family glance at her curiously as if just now noticing her.


    "Ash you got a puppy?" Lesley asks.


    "Yes she is the most badass puppy in the world."


    "I thought you hated pets honey?" Mom says.


    Ciar gives me a hurt look and my insides twist. "She is not a pet! She is....She is like my daughter!" Ciars face lights up and she jumps from my hands to my chest.


    "Ciar the claws! The claws!" She starts licking my face while her claws dig into my chest.


    "Oh Ash you are not going to be one of those pet owners are you?" Sophie says.


    "For the last time I am not masters pet!" Ciar turns around and says stunning them.


    "She can talk?" They say.


    "Long story. Look as you guys can see I am exceedingly tired and really need some sleep so how about this. We all get together on Thanksgiving and I explain things okay? Now please go home I need to fix my security team and probably pay them a little more."


    Mom looked like she wanted to say something but Grandma held up her hand. "Fine. But you are not to sleep with these two. Trust me I will know." She waved her hand and all of them were gone.


    Mental note:  Be more afraid of Grandma.


    I look over at the girls. "So who''s ready for bed?"

 60. Glares, Noob stomping, and something important.

    Ash


    "CCCiar now I am not mad b-but please tell me that these are not from my fa-family." My voice was trembling as I was pointing at a pile of jewelry, purses, and cash.


    Of course I knew the answer as I recognized my mother''s wedding ring.


    "Why of course they are master!" She had a happy tone and had her head raised waiting to be praised.


    I reached out and petted her while staring at the pile in horror. The fact that I am not my families match came to light last night and my amazing yet naive puppy just stole all their stuff while their attention was on me.


    "CCCiar wh-when did you find the chance to take all of th-these?" My voice was still trembling.


    "Oh manipulating shadows is fairly easy all I had to do is shadow port them while they weren''t looking it was so easy and since they were bullying master they got what they deserved." She finishes with a hmph.


    I absently pat her again as I am filled with both pride at the fact she stole so easily from master thieves and horror at the fact I have to return these.


    Well I lived a nice life. Got to screw hot chicks, fight a god, travel in time, and almost bang a goddess. That should qualify as a successful life right?


    "Master why do I smell fear?" Ciar tilts her head and looks at me.


    "Oh no that''s not fear pup that is absolute terror." Inari replies for me.


    "Only master is allowed to call me pup "FOX"." She made fox sound like an insult.


    The two traded glares while I was contemplating whether suicide will be easier than meeting my family again. It seems the girls don''t like my awesome pup too much. Last night when we all going to bed the girls wanted to lay on either side of me and use my arms as pillows. Which they did but Ciar laid on my chest and every time one of them tried something she would "remind" them that she was there with a little bit of silver flames.


    Honestly I wasn''t up to trying anything after the love tap grandma gave my jewels and the fact she threatened me not to sleep with them. I couldn''t get it up no matter what with Ciar there and I wasn''t going to kick her out as we both have been through hell and a good sleep was necessary.


    So when we all got up the girls were a bit upset.


    "Ash what is wrong with your family? Why do they all seem to believe they get to choose who you are with?" Alita asks a little testily. I was wondering what was bothering her as she seemed grumpy as hell and she was the morning person of the group.


    "Honestly they have always been weird when it concerns me. Even when I was little they always made sure I was looked after and coddled the hell out me. Dad had to literally steal me away so he can teach me how wrong everything they were doing is." I reply shivering at certain memories.


    "What were they doing?" Alita asks. Inari and Ciar stop their staring match to listen as well.


    "Well from when I was 3 to 9 they would....Dress me up in girls clothes......."I said the last part quietly and went to pour myself some coffee.


    "I''m sorry what?" Inari had a shit eating grin on her face.


    "Laugh and I swear to goddess I will never cook for you again."


    The smiles on all three of their faces wiped instantly. Ciar was introduced to my cooking this morning and pledge eternal loyalty to me after eating. The girls already knew my cooking was no joke and held back their laughs.


    "No but seriously they dressed you up in girls clothes til you were 9!? That is seriously messed up. I mean you have sorta femmine features and ever since you gained your new abilities your features have become "softer" but damn you had one messed up childhood." Inari replies.


    I look out the window with a dark expression."One day I will tell you guys how messed up." The girls shivered from my tone.


    "Well we have to work Ash so take it easy and then tommorrow we will all go over to your families house." Aita says suddenly.


    "Wait work!?" I turn around and look at the two.


    "You didn''t think our groups would let us just sit around right? We told them we took a vacation and decided to relocate here. But we still have jobs we do. Alita is an Arch Angel! She has to watch over huge areas of worship and protect her faiths followers. I have to find the male kitsune and establish a kitsune faction in town. While taking out the competition. Of course the male kitsune is you so." Inari informed me.


    "Damn sucks to be you guys no way in hell I am-oh that reminds me! Alita I met your brother." I say as the two are about to launch of my balcony.


    Both of them immediately freeze and slowly turn around. "Which brother Ash." Alita''s tone goes dark.


    A little scared I gulp and reply. "Yea I ay have forgotten to mention this but I kinda sorta may have died in Chernobyl. The result was your brother nabbed my soul and I paid a visit to hell."


    Alita''s expression turns to annoyed and she lets out a sigh. "So you met Lucifer ho-Wait you died!?"


    "Sorta late on the response but yea Abyss killed me."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Ash this is important what deal did you make?" Inari says slowly.


    "Deal? I didn''t make any deal he said it was payback for saving his favorite sister."


    "Oh thank god!" Alita lets out a breath. "Gratefully you didn''''t say you would do something stupid like-


    "Oh right I promised your niece I would escort her around a bit."


    -promise to bring the daughter of a god on a city wide tour." Alita finishes and looks pissed.


    Ok pissed Alita. Not a good thing she is giving off so much energy that the walls are melting and even Inari is slowly backing away.


    "Ash.We.Are.Going.To.Talk." With that she stomps off toward the balcony and takes off. She left burnt footprints in the carpet and marble floors.


    "You realise you fucked up right?" Inari says.


    "Little bit yea."


    She nods and then takes off as well.


    "Well this sucks was hoping for a little fun now that my balls are healed but if they gotta work oh well." I turn to my pup and try to figure out what to do for the day.


    I should probably try and get a hold of everyone. Maybe call Cindy and see what I missed and hope at least Garth isn''t dead. Not sure how bad the invasion was.


    Meh lets teach Ciar how to play video games.


    2 hours later


    "Master gank left lane!" I hear Ciar yell out.


    I started her out with a simple game of Smite to see if she could play well. She uses the shadows to make hands and damn did she get good scary fast. I mean she got so good she was even shit talking our teammates after I taught her how.


    Everytime time she calls out a noob I reach over and pet her. My eyes had tears of pride after she made her first little kid cry. It was honestly one of the most beautiful moments in my life.


    My phone started ringing a little into our 3rd game and I picked it up to see who it was. It was Cindy.


    "Yo whats up?" I answer.


    "Whats up!?" You go off the grid for two weeks and all you say is whats up!?" I could tell she was a little pissed.


    "Uhh Whats up Cindy?"


    "Oh I don''t know we just had an invasion, some werewolves decided to turn a small town into a breeding ground, oh and someone shot a ball of death through Mega Tower almost killing me and my father!" She roared through the phone.


    Ciar glanced at my phone in annoyance. "Master we have noobs to crush she need to be dealt with." Her eye narrow at my phone.


    "You...Are the best damn pup ever!" I pull her into a hug.


    "Master! Hugs after the match our idiot teammates are all assassins in a conquest gametype!" She started squirming while looking at the game.


    I release her and go back to my own screen while talking to Cindy.


    "Yea was going to ask about the invasion. Anyone important?"


    "No just the stupid Cherien Empire again. Those morons don''t learn. Matter ended up teleporting 10 nuclear bombs to their planet and detonating them in their most populated cities."


    I winced. That was overkill off the ass. "Isn''t that a bit much?"


    "Yea but he is a Super that contracts to the US so these things tend to happen. Plus they wanted to send a message."


    "What message would that be "America will nuke your ass to oblivion if you attack again!? I mean for fucks sake I don''t care too much but they were probably only a few nukes short of ending that whole race!"


    "Yea probably."


    I sighed at that. The stupidity of it all. The Cherien are going to be seriously pissed and will most definitely come back even angrier. Oh well not like they are my problem.


    "About the ball of death though."


    "Yea?"


    "Now don''t get mad but that might "MIGHT" have been my fault."


    ........


    "Explain." Her voice was like a perfect replicas of my mothers.


    "Well my pup attacked two uh "friends" and I kinda had to stop it." I say slowly. Then fill her in on some of the details.


    "You fucking dog shot a giant ball of death and you diverted it towards my home!? You couldn''t oh I don''t know STOP IT!?" She yells through the phone.


    I cringed at her tone. Damn is that scarily similar. Ciar looks up at me. "Master is she one of yours?"


    "No pup." She is way too much like my mother at the moment and that would be a perfect excuse to hit therapy. Just the image of dating someone like my mother grips my heart in terror.


    "Look noone got hurt right? So it''s all good."


    I can hear angry panting over the line. "You owe me." The line went dead and a feeling of dread washed through me.


    "Well fuck."


    I turn back toward the game and proceed to wreck another team. Of course Ciar and I did all the work. How do you play assassin and go badly negative?


    Deciding if I want to teach her anymore games I remember something important. "SHIT! I need to make sure I can still get laid regularly!"


    I grab up Ciar and shoot out my balcony.

 61. A bike, A warning, and Cowering.

    Ash


    Part way through my flight I remembered that I now have vehicles. So I landed and called up my shadows. I decided it was best to bring out the bike as the Lambo would get pulled over quick as cops are dicks. Thats universal everyone knows cops are dicks by the way, even cops!


    Looking at my 1954 Triumph Tiger 110 650 cc OHV Twin that I stole back in 86 gives me a huge amount of pleasure. The previous owner took damn good care of her. The thing looked brand new with a black paint job and all the metal showing looked polished to perfection. Anyone who tells you your bike or car needs some dumb ass decals or stripes is a fucking loser that needs to be shot. My bike is sexy.


    I hop on and place Ciar in front of me. I make a tiny helmet out of shadows and place it on her head. Because safety first.


    I start it up and it comes to life with a roar. "Damn does that sound good!" Then we roar down the street and head to Angelica''s nightclub/strip club.


    It takes about 15 minutes to arrive at Torch. Sure I could''ve made it in way faster if I ran or flew but nothing beats flooring this bike down the road. I can''t wait to add some mad science to it. Only because normal science is boring.


    I park right in front of the doors and head inside. The two steroid vamps are still in their ever faithful spots and when the see me they raise an eye.


    "Kid you are fucked." I hear as I walk past and wince a little.


    "Master why are we at a vampire establishment?" Ciar asks.


    "Well I am sorta with two vamps here."


    "I see....Master I may have to kill them." She replies.


    "What why!?" I ask slightly startled.


    "I do not like their smell and if it''s on you I will be very upset on a regular basis." She says with a bit of a pout in her voice.


    "It''s fine you. Other smells tend to not stick to me due to my black flames. I sorta combined it with my body control ability and erase quite a few things."


    "Fine but I am going to be in the shadows because the smell is giving me a headache." Ciar jumps off my head and dives into a shadow all I saw was a ripple and she was gone.


    "Damn I need to learn that!"


    I head into the club and into the bar area since its so early there aren''t alot of "people" but a few vampires were sitting around. I walk up to a set of stair while receiving a few stares filled with pity and a couple of "too bad he is kinda cute". It goes without saying that this started to seem like a really bad idea. But vampire sex is just that good. Goddess damnit!


    Once I reach the second landing I head towards Angelica''s office. Outside is a guard that recognizes me. He gives me a toothy grin and moves aside. Pretty sure he should let them know I am here but it seems he is giving me some room to save myself. I decide to try and joke my way out.


    Opening the door I stroll in. "Lucy! I''m home!"


    I come in and Angelica and Cir are at a desk going over some paperwork. They look up at me in surprise but then their eyes turn red and they blur. The next second I am on my back with Cir straddling me and Angelica baring her fangs at my side.


    Is it wrong I have a boner?


    "Well it seems we weren''t forgotten after all were we Cir?" Angelica says.


    "It seems not mistress. Although I must say two weeks with no contact seems a bit harsh." Cir says.


    Both of them have their red glowing eyes locked on me. Daring me to say something stupid again.


    I stay quiet. Stupid is my go to move when I talk.


    "Good." Cir shakes her head like I did the sensible thing. Score one for cowardice!


    "Now do you want to talk before or after?" Angelica says.


    Another memory came to light from that.


    "Son if the question before or after is ever asked. Never and I repeat never say before! You will never get that sex. Now this is Man lesson number 3 son and honestly a vitally important one." Dad says.


    "This seems like a no brainer dad. Why would this even need teaching?" My young self asks.


    "Son men make many stupid mistakes. Only through trial and error have the lessons been passed on. Plus I made the mistake of saying before. Never say before son never say before." My dad had a teary eyed look as he looked into the distance.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    You know now that I think about it that couldn''t have been about mom. Dad said he mastered a few of the first lessons by then. Damnit I missed on a good chance to blackmail my dad!


    "After please." Is my reply to the girls.


    Their eyes go redder and smirks appear on their faces. Cir leans forward and I dispell my suit on my chest area. She runs her tongue over my chest before sinking in her fangs. Angelica leans in for a kiss and pirces my tongue and lip with her fangs. Both start eating hungrily.


    Cir starts dry humping me to make sure I am ready. If I could talk I would have told them I was ready when they threw me down. But then something odd started to happen. A warm feeling started to spread throughout my body and was building in intensity. It reached the point where it actually started to burn and then an explosion rang out. I slammed through the floor into the bar on the first floor.


    "I told you I would know." A voice sang in my head and then disapeared.


    "*Cough*Cockblocked by my grandmother.*Cough* Oh man that fucking hurt. My body feels like its on fire!" I wasn''t joking either I was writhing on the floor in agony. Agony mind you that was at its peak on my testicles. The worst part my body control wasn''t working!


    The girls were looking at me in bewilderment. They had no idea as to what just happened and were wondering just what the hell did happen. So I decided to answer them.


    "My grandma might have an issue with me sleeping with non-humans." I groan out in pain. I see a bottle of alchohol and start chugging to numb the pain at least a little.


    The girls eyes turn murderous. My blood dripping down their chins make image look pretty horrifying. These girls do not like being denied. Not only do the like sex they love my blood and both just got interrupted. I have the feeling the next time the sink their fangs in whatever my grandma did will activate right away. The build up was a warning and grandma only gives one warning.


    "Master!" Ciar dives out of a shadow and looks at me with worry then she turns toward the girls and I feel her charging up power.


    Knowing whats about to happen I block the pain out for a second and grab her. "Ciar this wasn''t them."


    She calms down but keeps her eyes on the girls. The girls narrow theirs at her.


    "And who is this?" Cir asks.


    "Look can we go back to the office or something? Also call Sam and Clare because I can''t move without huge amounts of pain shooting through my body." I beg. The pain was getting so bad that tears were forming in my eyes.


    The girls looked at me in concern and picked me up. The other vampires were busy making the humans forget everything the just saw and heard. Ciar stays perched on my chest while looking at all the vampires in hostility so they had to pick me up by my arms and legs.


    The girls take me to a room similar to one that I was in the first time I was here and lay me on a bed. I try not to think about whats happened on this bed.


    "Ok explain." Angelica orders me.


    Unfortunately I can''t the pain is so bad now I know I am going to pass out and soon. "Call.....Sam..Cla..re." The pain got to be so bad  finally blacked out.


    ============


    Katherine Falls


    "Where is my wedding ring!?" I shout for the hundredth time while tearing my house apart. My husband and my other two sons were cowering on the couch from my rampage.


    "Honestly you can use this excuse to get a better one dear. Afterall the last one was a bit small." My mother says while shooting a pointed look at my husband. His face warps into anger fast.


    I step in to diffuse the situation before things get ugly. "Mother we have talked about this!"


    She sighs and shakes her head. But then all of a sudden a grin crosses her face. When my mother smiles it is only for certain reasons. A little worried I ask.


    "Mom what happened?"


    "Oh nothing important dear. Although Ash might not be quite "happy" at the moment." She says with a chuckle.


    I wince and send out a prayer for my boy. He really shouldn''t test his grandmother that never ends well for anyone.


    ====================


    Was out of town sorry. Also really someone called me an idiot? WTF man you are an author too man. Anyway there should be a second chapter later but I need a nap so see ya!

 62. Spell, Told, and a Black hole

    Ok wanted to clear a few thing ups.


    A lot of you seem to think Ash is stronger than he is. Yes he fought War and won. Yes he fought Abyss and won. The thing is you guys are forgetting a few things.


    With War she didn''t take him seriously and by the time she did she was already trapped and Rhea came to deal the finishing blow. In all honesty she could have floored Ash in less than a second and still could if she wasn''t currently Rhea''s bitch.


    Now with Abyss there are a few factors. First he was weakened due to having no faith for centuries. Second he had a sub-par body to possess. And lastly he has never fought a person at full power before. Which is why Ash was able to win but even then he still died.


    Abyss is hands down the strongest god inside his domain. His power makes all others weaker no matter who they are. The only reason Ash wasn''t was due to Ciar''s silver flames. Now imagin you are a powerful kickass god in your ownright but then you walk into Abyss''s domain and have the strength of a mortal. That is overkill on many levels and this is when Abyss''s was at the height of his power. Then it took an army of gods and their champions to win and they still lost quite a few.


    In short a lot of you think Ash is some op character when he is not. Remember his new holy powers made his shielding abilities soar and his mother bitch slapped it away like it was nothing.


    So yea needed to point that out and here is the next.


    --------------------------------------------


    Clare


    "So let me get this straight you two were drinking from him and getting ready to screw when all of a sudden he slams through the ceiling and starts to be in agonizing pain?" Sam asked the pair of vampires.


    After receiving a call from them saying something was wrong with Ash we decided to see what was up. When we got there and found out the situation we were a little upset. If he wanted sex we should have been his first stop not these two.


    I send a glare the vampires way at my thoughts which they return challengingly. Still meeting my glare the small vampire Angelica responds to Sam''s question.


    "Yes we aren''t sure what happened but he said to call you two also we can''t seem to get this dog to move and all she does is growl if we try to touch him." She says.


    I look curiously at the puppy sitting on Ash''s chest. I then try to search it''s soul and am almost blinded. I jerk back in shock only to see the puppy now glaring at me.


    "I would suggest you not make any more mistakes witch! My master asked for your help but he didn''t say I had to leave you alive!" The puppy says.


    Everyone in the room turned to stare at the puppy in shock.


    "Did it just freaking talk!?" Sam yells.


    "Yes she did Sam it seems Ash has been quite busy in the time we haven''t seen him. Now let''s see what is wrong with him and find out just what he has been busy with." I turn to look back at the puppy.


    "We need to examine your master so would please move to the side?" I am extremely polite to the puppy. I am not entirely sure as to its origin but the brief glimpse of it''s soul proved it had some serious power.


    Keeping its eyes on me the puppy moves to the side and sits watching me. Sam and I trade a look and move forward to look Ash over.


    "Sam his soul is fragmented and is even missing in some places. There seems to be a spell of some kind but I can''t see what it is. What about you?" I say while peering at Ash''s soul. There is something extremely odd about it.


    Before I could hardly see his complete soul something always blocked me but now I can see it and it''s all wrong. The missing parts were worrisome but didn''t seem to be a problem they were just used for something and the soul seems to be healing properly with no side effects.


    The odd part though is that there seems to be three marks on his soul. One is like a black hole, the second is bright and vibrant, the last seemed still and had a cold feel to it. Just what is wrong with his soul? Sam started talking and pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "His nerves are all locked up and telling his brain to feel extreme amounts of pain and its connected to that spell you were talking about. Also not as important but he is even more pure than before. His blood holds incredible power now. If anything he would make on hell of a catalysts for rituals." She said.


    The puppy glares hard at Sam. Sam holds up her hands in defense. "Wow! Hold on there pup that was a joke!"


    The puppy narrows her eyes at her and stays quiet. Sam shakes her head and looks at me. "This is the first time I have seen his soul but I can say without a doubt that it is strong despite being not whole. The cause seems to be that spell." Sam nods at me and both of us get to work on the spell.


    It takes almost an hour before we are able to get htest amount of information on the spell. We figured out quickly that dispelling it is not possible with what we currently have but it didn''t matter we found. We decided to share what we found.


    "Well here is the thing. The spell is set to activate when he gets sexually aroused. It will lie in wait until something starts to stimulate him even more. Then it will build in intensity and finally explode causing him massive amounts of pain. That''s not the worst part though. Once it activates once it will stay active and anytime a woman who has even the slightest interest to him touches him the pain will come again and increase everytime it happens." I tell the group.


    The puppy seemed to understand immediately what I meant and start growling.


    "All of you back away from my master this instance!" The puppy roared.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    We flinched back at the accusory tone the puppy had.


    "Hey it''s not our fault! We had no idea we were doing this to him! Is there any way to stop the spell?" Angelica turned to us and asked.


    "It will stop on it''s own after a few moments. As long as we have no physical contact with him it wont activate. But this seriously pisses me off! Who dares to put a spell on what is mine!" Sam was seething in anger.


    "He said his grandmother doesn''t like him being with non-humans." Cir said.


    "Then why is the spell pointed at anyone he finds sexually attractive!" Sam snaps.


    "There is no need to speak that way to her!" Angelica says testily her eyes glowing red in anger.


    "It begs the question though. Why was this put on him. None of us have seen him in two weeks and yet he comes back and says the spell is for "non-humans". Puppy let me ask you this when did Ash see his grandmother last?" I ask.


    "My name is Ciar. Master saw them last night. They hurt master and I took their stuff." She replied.


    "So that means the spell was put on him then. Now a question what non-humans has Ash been around that would warrant this type of spell?"


    Ciar looks at Ash a little worried and then back at us. " Will it help master?" She didn''t look like she wanted to tell us anything but with Ash in his current situation she was worried.


    I smile at her. "In a way."


    She looks a bit troubled but replies. "Well he was around warped and twisted humans possed by the followers of a false god, then there were godling twins who were annoying, and lastly were the angel and kitsune."


    "Wait wait wait! Go back to that first one! What they hell do you mean followers of a false god!?" Sam shouted.


    -----------------------------------------


    Ash


    I wake up with the worst case of blue balls ever recorded. I mean picture a forty year old virgin who has never masturbated and you would get a rough ballpark.


    I look around and notice all the girls seem to be at the rooms bar drinking it up. Kinda hurts would''ve liked to wake up them lying on me naked.Then I see Ciar sleeping on my chest an think better of it.


    I wont call her a cockblock because she is too awesome for that but well yea. "So I am assuming you guys managed to fix my little problem?"All four of the girls stiffen and I feel the room go cold.


    They all turn toward me and give me dark looks.


    ......


    Ok what the fuck?


    They get up slowly and start walking toward me. Their eyes did not hold friendlyness. This was starting to look very bad for me.


    "Soooooo....Why do I get the feeling that I am in trouble?"


    "Oh now why would you think that Ash?" Angelica''s voice makes my blue balls retreat.


    Yea something happened while I passed out while I am curious as to what I decide finding out what happened to me was more important.


    "No reason. Anyway what the hell happened to me?" I ask Sam and Clare.


    They give me glares that said way too many violent things.


    "It seems your grandmother has taken an interest in your sexual life. Any time a woman you are attracted to touches you, you will receive large amounts of pain. Here let me show you." Sam said then lai her hand on my inner thigh.


    Piercing pain shot up my body and I let out a silent scream. I bucked a little due to the pain and Ciar shot up surprised and held on with her claws which just added more pain.


    "Master what happened!" She says startled. Then she turns and sees Sam''s hand on my leg. Her eyes turn murderous and I feel power flood from me to her. This time I am powerless to stop her.


    The smirk on Sam''s face disappears when a ball of black surrounded by silver flames starts growing in front of Ciar. Before anyone can say oh shit Ciar launches the ball at the four. They all barely manage to dodge and the death ball blast through the club and out into the daylight.


    Hope that doesn''t hit mega tower. Cindy is already pissed at me as it is and someone might die this time. Then again someone may still die. Meh I''ll blame someone else.


    I can feel Ciar get ready to launch another one and pat her on the head telling her its ok. The girls all get up slowly and look at Ciar with a bit of wariness.


    "Ok while I am pretty sure I deserved that don''t try that again as Ciar is a little over protective." I say while petting my pup.


    Now that I know what my grandmother did I am extremely pissed off. I am sorry I put up with a lot of crap due to some deep deep emotional crap but she messed with my dick. Not exactly but close enough and that is a line that can''t be crossed.


    My eyes turn into black holes and dark thoughts went through my head.


    "Ladies after tomorrow things should be fixed for now I am going to go home and get ready for my families Thanksgiving. I also need to think on how to deal with my grandmother." I picked up Ciar and got ready to leave.


    The girls wanted to stop me but one look at my eyes told them differently.


    ----------------------------------


    Clare


    As we watched Ash leave I took another look at his soul. The part that looked like a black hole before was growing and spinning like it was slowly engulfing his soul.


    When he was gones I told the girls about it and they all looked as worried as me.


    "Well that settles it." Cir says.


    We all turn to look at her.


    "We are going to Thanksgiving tomorrow." We all had smiles on our faces.

 63. Plan, Limit, and a Need

    The early chapters still going glacial. Read An note at the bottom of chapter one for my reasons.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    Alita


    I arrive on the balcony of Ash''s apartment at the same time as Inari. After work coming back here is a joy as it''s the first place I can call a home besides heaven. Also it''s nice to take a load off. Work has become as Ash would say a Chore for both of us. We would rather spend more time with Ash like when we were attached to his soul.


    "We deal with that puppy tonight right?" Inari says.


    "Yea I have a plan to take care of her." I reply.


    "Good. We have waited too long some more than others but still no god damn mutt is going to stop me now!" Inari shouts.


    "Seriously. Though we have to be careful Ash adores that puppy and if we make a mistake it will backfire on us."I remind her.


    "*Sigh* Yea I know. But still how do you plan to stop Ash from giving her power to break out of your trap?" She asks


    "Oh thats simple we will be naked."


    We share knowing smirks and head inside.


    Right away both of our grins drop from our faces.


    "Inari?"


    "Yea I feel it too."


    Both of us bolt towards the bedroom and burst in. Ash shoots awake and looks at us groggily. While Ciar is staring daggers at us.


    "What the hell!? It''s 4am! I need my rest to deal with my family tomorrow!" Ash says grumpily.


    "Darkness give Ash back his body now!" Inari shouts and start gathering power.


    "Huh?"


    I take a look at Ash using my soul sight and see Darkness. It is revolving like a mad vortex in his soul. The black hole that silently spun no longer there. It completely overshadowed the other two elements.


    "Inari...Darkness is attached mind, body, and soul." I say tears forming in my eyes.


    Inari''s eyes turn murderous. She starts building up power to annihilate him. Ash''s eyes open wide at the sight.


    "Whoa!Whoa! Hold on Inari its me! Do not shoot that holy shit man!" Ash hurries and tries to stop her.


    "Goodbye Darkness." She get ready to unleash her power.


    "Goddess damn it woman its fucking me watch. Hey god can you go- AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! Fuck me!" Ash start rolling on the floor while holding his head.


    Inari starts powering down while we trade confused looks.


    "*Sigh* I guess there are some things I should tell you."


    --------------------------------------------


    Ash


    After explaining how truly special my elements are Inari and Alita were beyond pissed. The looks on their faces would make the toughest men alive beg and cry.


    "So let me get this straight your elements retained both their souls and memories of their live in different dimensions. They have been silently coaching you without us knowing. Darkness fused his very being into you. And you decided to hide all of this from us because they told you too. Did I get everything?" Inari''s tone was downright deadly.


    "Yea pretty much." Somehow I was able to keep calm.


    "*Sigh* Fine nothing we can do about it now. What are you at as far as mastery of them?" Shes asks.


    "Oh uh haven''t checked in a while. let me see." I look in myself to see what my sync is with my elements. What I saw surprised the hell out of me.


    "Well I''ll be damned. Darkness is at 40% lighting is at 35% and Ice is at 35%. That''s one hell of a boost since last time. Then again when Ice showed me that move against Abyss some improvement should''ve been a given." I say


    Inari is now looking at me like I am a monster. "How is that even- just how- What the fuck are you!?" She shouts.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I am a little taken aback by her shout. "What? Is it the Ice boost? She is technically my prime element of my prime elements."


    "NO! It''s the fact that you have access to all of them as a two tail and are almost at half mastery! I can name a thousand 7 tails who aren''t even that far!" She seems to be having a bit of a breakdown.


    "Well.. Maybe it''s my human DNA." Both girl gives me a confused look.


    "How so?" Alita asks.


    "Well lets put it this way. Humans live about 70-80 years right? While Kitsune live...." I shoot Inari a look.


    "Depending on whether or not they get their ninth tail then they are Ageless." She says.


    My eye twitches at that. Goddess damn immortal assholes! Why do we not have vrmmos? You bastards could''ve of totally had that shit made by now! I was seething internally.


    "Anyway. As a human I almost reached about a fourth of my lifespan. So maybe my abilities are being sped up. To compensate the difference. So it shouldn''t be weird for me to gain my next tail before I am thirty." I say my math is probably a bit off then again I was just rudely awoken.


    "I guess thats possible....But why would you give off Darkness''s aura now?" Alita asks


    "Back in Chernobyl there were a few instances were my mood changed for the worst. But ever since I found out what my Grandmother did to me my anger has been impossible to keep in check at least towards her. Tomorrow is going to be an interesting day to say the least." I say.


    "What did your grandmother do to you?" Inari asks.


    "Right you guys don''t know. We''ll she put the magical equivalent of a chastity belt on me. One that comes with a serious amount of pain." I then filled them in on what Sam and Clare informed me of earlier.


    When I mention the girls Alita and Inari''s faces warped for a split second. Wonder what that''s about? Eh I probably imagined it nothing to worry about. Then their faces took on the visage of pure rage.


    "That fucking bitch!!!" Alita shouts.


    Inari and I were gapeing at her. She wasn''t done yet either.


    "That speciest fucking cunt! How dare that wrinkled old whore do that to you! I swear to god I am going to make her dusty cunt ass regret ever messing with you!" Her words kept getting darker and darker.


    At this point Inari, Ciar, and I were all cowering on the bed. Inari making sure not to touch me. Because this is Alita saying all of this in rage and anger we were all a little scared.


    "Master isn''t she suppose to be an angel?" Ciar asks.


    "....Yea...." Was all I gave. I was honestly terrified.


    Mental note: Alita has a limit.


    Alita spins and glares at me. "So does this mean we can''t even share the same bed for the night!?" Her eyes were glowing with power. Her tone had a dangerous edge to it.


    I just nod my head. Her eyes pick up in intensity then she marches out of the bedroom leaving scorched footprints along the floor.


    She goes out on the balcony and screams."RAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" A blast of pure holy energy shoots out toward a fallen Cherien ship and obliterates it.


    This wasn''t some small ship either it was about half the size of the city and lay half submerged in Lake Michigan. Which unless you have supersight you can''t even see from here. Yet she took it out from this distance in one blow.


    I was just given a peek at Alita''s true strength. Not going to lie I am both terrified and turned on at the same time.


    "Huh I guess she needs it more than me after all." I hear Inari say behind me.

 Update

Sorry guys works has been hell lately i get up at five get to work by eight and don''t get home until about 8-9 at night. By then I am usually so tired I just eat shower then pass out. I can''t say when releases will pick up but I haven''t quit. So just informing you guys.

 64. Drive, a Plan, and MOM!

    Soooooo.....Hows everyone been?


    ......


    Yea look, sorry to all but I have been working 7 days a week and 12 hour days. I only get holidays off right now and I spend those sleeping mostly. Today is labor day so well holiday but I am not sleeping got off a little early yesterday.


    Anyway, I figured I would just let you guys know whats up also....Chapter! So yay! My work should be slowing down soon so I may be able to start releasing like I was.


    Bonus somehow while I was gone picked up a number of followers and breached that 1k mark and got an achievement which means you guys are awesome.


    Lets hope I don''t work myself into too early of a grave and heres the next chap!


    -----------------------------


    Ash


    All of us piled into my car I stole in Chernobyl the next morning. I am slightly sleep deprived due to Alita constantly blasting things from my balcony last night. Sure I can easily fix my sleep deprivation but it gives me extra fuel to add to my anger , so why bother?


    The girls were noticeably grumpier than usual. I still have no idea what last night was about but will try to make sure my end doesn''t come the same way as the Cherien ship Alita blasted.


    "So tell me again why we couldn''t just fly to your parents house?" Alita asks from the back window.


    "Also why are we in the back while she gets to sit in the passenger seat!" Inari yells and points at Ciar.


    The girls had to shrink down (which is apparently a thing) and sit on the edges of the window while Ciar sat in the passenger seat.


    "Sorry Lambos don''t always have back seats and Ciar is young and needs a seatbelt for protection. Also I may need a little help in the flying department. I tend to crash......" I answer them as I blow a red light.


    "So you are worried about the safety of a stupid dog and not ours!?" Inari shouts.


    "Yep."


    I feel four little holes slowly burning their way into my head. No really they are literally burning holes into the back of my head!


    "OWWWWWWW! Holy Shit Girls! That fucking hurts!" I shout and swerve to avoid a church group. Hmmm maybe I shouldn''t have swerved those people are annoying.


    While contemplating vehicular manslaughter  I notice Ciar peering out the window with a cheerful smile on her face or what passes as a smile for a puppy.


    I reach over and scratch between her ears and cut off some slow prick. Not to sure why but I love this little pup. Haven''t known each other long but I can honestly say she is the only female in my life who hasn''t made it worse.


    .....


    This is how serial killers get their start isn''t it? That moment when they realize that an animal (albeit a badass god one) is probably the only true person who gets them and wonder what do they need everyone else for.


    Food for thought I guess.


    A couple of cop cars surround me and try to make me stop. Mom hates it when I am late and when I am late to holiday dinners she limits my food portions and that just cannot happen!


    "You should really learn how to actually drive you know and get a license." Alita says.


    "Meh. DMV''s are portals to hell. If you want to visit your brother just ask." I reply.


    "That''s not what I- Wait how did you know portals to hell reside in DMV''s?" She asks.


    Damn. My fourth-grade teacher was right...... Fuck I owe her a nickel!


    I don''t want to damage my car so I start to slow so I don''t hit the cop in front of me.


    "Ash are you really going to stop?" Inari asks in surprise.


    I shoot her a "Do you know me?" look.


    "Master why is there less wind? It felt much better with more wind." Ciar asks.


    "Well pup you see that car with flashing lights next to you?" She nods. "Well they are mean people who won''t let me drive how I want and want to put me away in a cage." I tell her.


    Her face explodes in anger. "No one touches my master!" She looks out the window again and got ready to murder the cops on the right.


    "Ash make sure she doesn''t kill anyone!" Alita says hurriedly.


    "But they are just cops." I whined.


    She gives me a glare that brokers no argument.


    "*Sigh* Fine! Ciar no kil-


    Before I could finish the front half of the cop car disappears into a ball of death. Ciar turns around and has tears in her eyes.


    "Sorry master..I missed." She says with a sniff.


    I pat her on the head in comfort. "Don''t worry pup you''ll get them next time." I say.


    Alita is giving me a hard look. "What!? She didn''t kill them." I say.


    "That''s not the point. She is a child just what are you teaching her that her first instinct is to kill!" Alita yells while Inari is giving me a disapproving look.


    Before I can answer Ciar steps in. "Master teaches me the best things! Noobs should always be mercilessly crushed until their spirit is broken. Squeakers are not people and thus have no rights. Mean people are jocks and jocks must die. Hacking the government is the best way to train your finger speed, in my case shadow finger speed. Taco bell is gods gift to gamers. Oh! and the newest thing he taught me is that stealing from people you defeat is always a must. He said that it''s the loot of the real world and that like in games if you never get loot how are you to progress?" Ciar looked proud of herself.


    I remained quiet and facing forward as two very hurtful looks were reflected in my mirror. Ignoring them I decide on how to deal with the cops without killing them.


    Mental note: Teach Ciar that no city in the world has cops that aren''t corrupt. No seriously at least one cop in every city is corrupt in some way.


    Eventually I just say fuck it. I shoot a blast of lighting at the motor to the one on my left, throw a bunch of ice caltrops at the one behind me, and the shoot out the tires of the one in front of me. I swerve to dodge the one in front and my problem just got dealt with simple.


    "And that dear pup is how we deal with cops. Always use force do not I repeat do not ever negotiate with cops!" I give her a stern look.


    "Yes master!" She say happily and starts wagging her tail.


    "You''re a monster."


    "You''re a monster."


    I hear two very hurtful whispers behind me.


    "You guys are just jealous of my parenting." I say.


    "Someone needs to call cps." They reply.


    A few moments later we pull up to my parents house. I grab Ciar and place her on my shoulder then head for the front door. I still have a key so I don''t knock.


    As I enter I notice that I happen to be last....Fuck.


    Everyone focuses on me the second I enter. Then their eyes land on the now full-sized Alita and Inari. My aunt, mom, cousin, and grandmother all look at me with disapproval. The men on the other hand look impressed. My dad and brothers had pride hidden in their eyes while feigning disapproval. Uncles Chris and Tom both gave me thumbs up. Roger though had his jaw dropped to the floor.


    I noticed he brought someone with him. She was pretty with short dark brownish red hair. Barely five foot but had curves where it mattered. Her face was somewhat familiar but I couldn''t place it. She might be one of his hero partners.


    Roger pulled me aside in a hurry before any of the other family could get to me.


    "Okay who the hell are those two and how is it grandma isn''t trying to murder them yet?" He asks.


    "We are his and he ours it''s simple really." Inari says from behind us loud enough for the whole house to hear.


    The room goes quiet quick. The temperature takes a noticeable drop as well.


    "Welp that''s my cue to leave you to your death. Nice knowing you cuz." Seeing the situation he decides to get out of the warzone. The cowardly bastard.


    You know what I am going to kick Sleights ass first chance I get.


    "Now that has yet to be decided dears. A mother''s permission is necessary for such things and I don''t plan on giving it twice." Mom''s tone was calm at first but it picked up an edge toward the end.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    When does a guy need his mothers permission? I felt like voicing myself but a glare from my mother made me swallow my words. Childhood defense mechanisms are hard to stop.


    "Oh but we disagree Ms. Fall''s. Ash is old enough to make his own decisions and so are we. He wants us and we want him. Your say and approval are secondary. Not like we would ever ask it either." Alita''s voice picked up the same edge as my mother.


    My mother''s hand was on the table and a crunch was heard. Her hand was a fist and dust was falling from her hand. I slowly started backing toward the men in my family. I came here with the express purpose of yelling at my grandmother and dealing with an angry her and maybe a slightly pissed off mom but now.. I have never felt so much killing intent in my life.


    Mom was radiating power. Her eyes were slowly turning into red orbs.


    "What. Did. You. Just. Say. To. Me?" Mom''s voice sounded calm but there was a note to it that made every male in the house want to beg for forgiveness.


    "Ash son. I just want to let you know I love you." My dad said in a way like he was saying goodbye.


    I needed to stop this. If it goes any far- nonononono don''t go there Ash that''s a dark place.


    "Look it''s a holiday they are here with me lets all just settle down and eat okay?" I try to reason.


    "Of course. You are right Ash but first we should have a chat. Tom why don''t you join us Roger, Tim, boys, Chris, and Ann would you set the table?" It may have been a question but no one took it as one. Everyone hopped up even Ann, Rogers date.


    I followed my grandmother into the back porch and took a seat on a chair. Once everyone was seated my grandmother was about to speak but I cut her off.


    "Take the motherfucking chastity belt off me this fucking second!" I roar.


    All the anger I had finally came back in full. My dick needed freedom from his prison and as his representative, I was going to demand it.


    Her eyes narrowed and took on a dangerous flash. "Who are you to speak to me that way! I am your Martria-


    "ERRRRR wrong! You are my grandmother! I don''t give a damn if our family is a clan. I don''t give a damn if we are descended from a goddess and I sure as fuck don''t give a damn what your fucking reasons are for doing this to me are. Take the fucking spell off NOW!" I yell.


    Everyone was looking at me wide-eyed. Of course their surprise is warranted after all these years I always submitted but this time I had something I never had before. A hatred for my grandmother.


    You see last night I managed to view a few more memories of Darkness''s. They were all about grandma.


    Turns out all the crap in my life is her fault. You see Darkness found out quite a bit about our family. But mainly he investigated grams.


    Before I was outside of fate she found out that I would be far more powerful than any male ever born of the line and my descendants would all have great power as well.


    Well grandma was truly ecstatic when she found this out and decided to tell my family about it. Here''s the thing they didn''t really care and wanted me to live a life that was my own.


    Grams didn''t like that. She knew from a seer that if given a choice I wouldn''t bow to her rule as matriarch and work for the family. So she started telling people that if others found out that I would be in danger. Again my family didn''t worry too much since they were the only ones who knew and I had already stepped outside of fate by this time.


    So old grandma came up with a little plan. She got a hold of a special poison. One day while the family was gathered and I was playing in my crib she snuck in and slipped it into my bottle.


    When my mother came for me and saw me nearly on death''s door she freaked. Everyone rushed in and grandma brought up the rear. Telling her I told you so.


    From then on my family followed her words without fail. I was to be raised fearing and respecting women. I was also to be subtly brainwashed into following female suggestions easier. Of course no one knew that but her as she is the one who did it.


    The reason I ended up the way I am towards women is all her fault.


    Once I finished those memories my anger turned into hatred for my grandmother. The worst part though? She knew one day I would find out and sealed me from ever speaking of it. All so that when the time came I would produce her an army.


    Grandma''s eyes were smoldering as she looked at me. But she raised her hand and I felt a weight lift from me.


    "Can we talk now grandson?" Her tone spoke volumes about how she felt about me ordering her.


    "Sure. Why don''t we talk about why any of you give a damn who I get with? It''s my life so long as I am happy thats all that should matter right?" I stare at my mother, aunt, and Lesley.


    They all share guilty looks and don''t reply.


    "Wrong. Your children will be Laverna''s and so must not be bred with pitiful stock." She gave a pointed look towards Alita and Inari.


    "Who the fuck are you calling pitiful stock you old bitch!?" Both girls stand as power fills their hands.


    Grandma ignores her and turns to me. "You see can''t even make a comment and they dare threaten your matriarch."


    "Ah but you see Grams you aren''t my matriarch. I have no intention of ever helping you from this point on."


    Grandmas face goes stiff. Mom and the others look at me in shock.


    "Ash don''t be hasty you have no idea what your saying." Uncle Tom says.


    "Thats where your wrong uncle. If she thinks for one second I am just going to leave Inari and Alita she has another thing coming." I reply.


    "Oh really!" Grandma stands and her power latches on to me again.


    "Now you will never be able to so much as touch a woman unless I permit it." She shouts in my face.


    "Mom how dare you!" My mother and Aunt shout.


    Lesley and uncle Tom look sickened.


    "How dare I!? How dare he talk back to me that way!" She shouts.


    I calmly walk over to Alita and Inari and pull both of them into a kiss. Then turn to see my stunned grandmother.


    "How!?" She shrieks.


    The rest of my family are stunned as well. The answer is simple Darkness learned how to counter her charm magic in his quest to get the seal of the truth off unfortunately he never did.


    "Let''s just say your charm magic has no effect on me anymore." I give her a smirk. "Well table seems to be set why don''t we all eat?" I don''t wait for an answer as I walk out.


    As I walk into the dining room I hear the bell ring.


    "The hell everyone should be here right?" I ask dad.


    "Should be but can you get that?" He asks and I nod.


    I open the front door and am surprised at who I see.


    "Cindy? The hell you doing here?" She seems slightly upset and doesn''t answer and instead just brushes by me.


    "Uhh yea sure come on in." I go to close the door but hear it stop. Turning back I see a skinny wiry looking older man holding the door open.


    "I believe my daughter and I were invited." and then he too brushed past me.


    The fuck daughter.....WAIT! That skinny fucker is Mega!?


    Mega walks to my father and shakes his hand. "Nice to meet you my name is Solomon Hill."


    "Tim Falls." Dad replies.


    I walk over to Cindy while they talk. "Okay what the hell is going on why are you guys here at my family Thanksgiving?"


    She looks up at me in confusion. "You really don''t know?"


    "Know what?" Dread slowly building up.


    "I''ve been engaged." She says.


    "Okay what that have to do with me?"


    She just stares at me.


    .....


    "No."


    .....


    "No way."


    She continues to stare.


    ......


    "MOM!"


    ---------------------------


    Now this was supposed to be much longer but one of my idiots is being held by cops and I need to go pick his drunk ass up so I am not sure if I will be able to finish today. Thus I cut it off here.

 65. Engagement, Three, and Someone really hates me.

    Gonna be a bit of a note here so yea.


    First off kudos to Demonicangel</a> as the only new reader not only to have not pissed me off but actually took up my challenge I set up a long time ago. So when I get the chance next first thing I am going to do is do a full edit/rewrite of the first two chapters. Remember they will be done to the best of my ability so there may still be problems. Note not all new readers pis me off just most.


    Next you grammer nazis! (JK) I changed patriarch to matriarch but in my defense I was writing while a cop was explaining to me how my friend thought racing trains was a good idea.


    Now as to why I am able to write today. There answer is I am sick and took the day off. I took yesterday off as well but I needed to catch up on a lot of things. You guys aren''t the only readers. My boss doesn''t believe I am sick but I got a doctors note so fuck him.


    Lastly I will be able to write regularly again in about 2-3 weeks. I checked all our orders and logs and we should be done with all the back orders and bulk orders very soon. It would be one week but my boss''s little shit of a son decided to operate a machine he never operated alone and took out two doors and a wall. So yea that happened.


    Anyway here''s the next one!


    --------------------------------------------------


    "MOM!" I shout in horror and anger.


    I am not a person who likes the concept of marriage. I have seen how the women absolutely dominate the relationship and I have enough trouble with that as it is.  Also why the hell would I give someone half my shit just because we didn''t work out?


    Mom hurries into the living room and stops when she notices Cindy. Her eyes take on a dangerous glare.


    "Ash. Why is she here?" Moms voice had the calm deadly edge that only women seem to be able to do right. Trust me I tried men cannot do it as well.


    Before I can answer Solomon/Mega answers first.


    "Ah you must be Mrs. Falls. I am Solomon Hill and you already know my daughter Cindy. As to why we are here your mother invited us to announce the engagement." He says casually.


    "Engagement?" At moms reply I notice her hand has a knife in it.


    Not wanting to see if it could take off Solomons head I rush forward and grab her hand hiding the knife in the shadows.


    "Yes. Your mother approached me about an engagement between the Laverna Conglomerate and Hill industries. We have always been fierce competitors but now with our two family''s joining together we will be unmatched." Solomon says.


    Laverna Conglomerate? The fuck? That''s a thing!? Just what the fuck is up with my family!? I moved closer to Cindy again but not before telling mom not to kill the worlds most beloved hero.


    "Mom try not to kill the guy okay?" I whisper in her ear.


    "Oh I wasn''t going to kill him honey. I was thinking something along the lines off molten metal fish hooks and internal organs." She whispers back.


    First hope he isn''t using super hearing and second I may be more terrified of my mother now. Huh didn''t think that was possible but there it is. I move over to Cindy to get more info.


    "So is he serious?" I ask.


    "Absolutely. Your family has been my fathers biggest rival and he wasn''t going to pass up a chance like this." She replies.


    "So your fine that your father is using you like this? Doesn''t he dote on you or something?"


    "Oh I have a say in this don''t get me wrong. However to say no would greatly disappoint him and after mom... *Sigh* Lets just say due to my own reasons I can''t say no yet." She finishes and gives me an apologetic look.


    Yea no fuck that.


    "Yea you see we are going to have a bit of a problem there and probably a show so sit back and enjoy-


    "Solomon! How great of you to join us!" My grandmother walks in and is followed by Alita and Inari who look slightly more pissed than I left them. The fuck happened there?


    "And you must be Cindy! You are absolutely stunning! You and Ash will make a great match!" She finishes.


    "Did it just get colder in here?" Cindy asks.


    I look at mom, Alita, Inari, Lesley, and Aunt Sophie before I reply. Their eyes showed the answer to that question. Ciar just sat on my shoulder and looked confused.


    "Yes. Yes it did." I reply.


    *Whistle*"Damn Ash three girls at once? All of the total tens too? You my cousin are a master and I bow to you." Roger says outloud.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    You stupid stupid idiot.


    A few death glares are passed his way. "Roger dear. It''s best to keep quiet on some things otherwise your aunts may have to teach you a few lessons in place of your mother." Aunt Sophie says murderously with an innocent smile.


    Roger pales visibly and knows he fucked up. Serves the ass right.


    "Three?" Solomon says in surprise.


    "Yea no its two man." I walk up and decide to end this before it starts. "Look your daughter is hot and all but I tend to go for the older girls. Plus we have a little bit of bad blood between us so it wouldn''t work out anyway. Also see these two?" I point to the girls. "They are my dates. Whatever my grams promised you, you can forget because they are who I am with (plus another four girls but no need to makes things worse right?).


    Alita and Inari were giving smug looks to my grandmother who had an ugly look on her face. The rest of my family ranged from Pride (Dad, brothers, and uncles) to we will see about that (the rest).


    "Ciar I need ask something." I turn to her on my shoulder and ask her silently.


    "What is it master?" she replies.


    "If we need to bolt will you be able to shadow port me as well?"


    "Master should just let me teach you it will be much faster."


    "Ok how do you-ssssssssssssssssss." She put her paw on my neck and digs her claws in. Grandma shoots me a look and notices but all she does is raise and eye and turns back to the conversation.


    After the initial pain I feel her paw leave my neck and after a few licks on the wound she speaks.


    "There you go master. Now all you have to do is think of the knowledge and it should appear." She says.


    I do as she says and holy shit it worked. Bitch''n I can shadow port!


    "Hmm it seems you are the playboy type son." I hear Solomon speak and come out of my thoughts.


    "But here is the thing this will stop while you are engaged to my daughter are we understood?"


    "Uhhh did you miss what I said dude? I am with them not your daughter so-


    "Oh please they look like gold digging whores you can''t possibly like them that much. After spending some time with my daughter you will naturally know who you want to be with more." He says as he cuts me off.


    Oh you just fucked up dude.


    "What the hell did you just call us!?" Alita and Inari say in unison.


    Solomon gives them a disgusted look. "Oh please like you girls have any feelings for him at all. You most likely found out he was rich and heard he has a thing for "older" women and decided to get your hooks into him. Besides what would he want wit a couple of used women when he has a chance for someone pure?"


    I don''t think I have seen someone so offended before and I live in the age where most Americans are sensitive little babies. I grab a bag of popcorn from my shadows this was going to be good.


    Alita''s hands light up and my father, Chris, Roger, Ann, and my brothers all pass out. Then Inari and Alita reveal their true forms.


    Cindy lets out a gasp next to me. "You are dating a Angel and Kitsune!?" She exclaims.


    I am just surprised they decided to show themselves but hey I got popcorn and this will give me time to think on how to deal with grams. A part of me wants her dead but I don''t know if that will get rid of the spell on me. So I need to find a way around that first hmm maybe the Angel prison. I''ll have to ask Alita after she kicks Mega''s ass.


    "Yep. You should know your dad is fucked right?"


    She turns to me and shakes her head. "Not really dad recently leveled up."


    "Come again?"


    "30 years ago dad said he fought someone who use both kitsune and angel powers back in Chernobyl.


    Nooooooooo.


    He said he didn''t stand a chance but was able to collect some of that persons blood. He went to a battle sight covered in black ice and managed to find some."


    No. No. No.


    "All these years he has been collecting super serums and finally managed to make something that allowed him to break his limits."


    I turn to look at Solomon who is surprised but still has a smile on his face. His body morphs back into its jock like shape. Then a black mist shoots out of his body and turns into black wings. I feel my own strength drop considerably.


    He didn''t grab my blood. Somehow the stupid fuck got the blood of Abyss! I don''t remember that fucker bleeding at all! And now hes got his powers too!


    Someone really hates me.


    -------------------------------


    Side note this is what was supposed to be added to the end of last chap but you know. Also anyone as pissed off at the ening of rewrite as me!?

 66. Understand, Four more, and Pinball

    Ash


    "Hmm.... Thats it?" I mumble.


    I was paying close attention to how much my power actually dropped and I wasn''t impressed. Anything that was above Class 1super dropped to the bottom of Class 2. The drop would affect most people but I am willing to bet that Mega hasn''t stepped into demi-god yet so at best he is rolling around the peak of Class 1 super.


    "You know if this is all you dad has got then this is just going to be funny." I say to Cindy.


    "What are you crazy!? Those two have no chance in hell! Dads power now is pretty much invincible in Class 1 super without the mist, but with it he is able to dominate everyone!" She replys.


    "Meh." Was all I said. Alita and Inari didn''t look to worried and they were still holding back. Alita only had two wings out while Inari only had four tails.


    "You three will not destroy my house! Ash!" Mom turns to me.


    "Huh? What?"


    "Take us all to your training area immediately! If my house gets destroyed so help me goddess I will make the cake incident look like a love tap!" She shouts.


    I paled in fear. That was a dark time. I was 9 and my brothers and I decided to sneak some cake from the fridge. Long story short we ended up fighting with the cake. By the time mom got home the kitchen and living room were a mess. For the next month we were to sleep on a cot, have no toys, games, books, or human contact besides her. We got four hours of sleep every night and when we woke up the house had to sparkle. I swear I painted the house 100 times that month. It was truly hell. Dad and uncle Tom took a trip to Fiji that month.


    While I really don''t want to use my powers in front of Mega at this point I have no choice. But there is still one problem.


    "Ma I kinda need everyone to stand in a-


    "Oh for the love of- Do those two teach you anything useful? Use your darkness to make the sigil around the whole house then flood it with Angelic energy. I mean really grandson it is quite simple. Just remember not to take your father and the rest along." My grandmother spoke to me like an idiot. That kinda pissed me off a little.


    "I''ll show you quite simple." I mumbled and got started.


    Honestly it was really simple but still no need to be a bitch. I quickly made the sigil around the house and then in a quick flash we were all in the angel prison.


    Mega and Cindy were looking around in surprise.


    "Where are we?" Mega looks right at Inari and Alita. Score I am not blamed!


    "This is another dimension where we wont break anything important. Well important to us." Alita replies.


    "Your tricks won''t save you whore." Mega snorts.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    DUUUUUUDDDEEEEE!!!!! Do you want to die? He is really asking for it now. I mean technically I should be up trying to defend my women but that would probably get my own ass kicked soooooo....


    "Ash you did this didn''t you?" Cindy asks.


    "Yea. Oh hey totally unrelated and all but uh how fond of your father are you?"


    She gives me a look. "Why?"


    "Because he is about to be fucked ten ways from Sunday and not in the good way." I tell her.


    "Are you not feeling the same power drop as me?"


    "Oh no I am and I am just going to lay it out for you. You see those two are not only my dates but my teachers. Heres the kicker though not once have I even come close to doing damage to them and they had their true power restrictedseverely. Those two aren''t your average kitsune and angel. One is a highly trained Assassin and the other an Angel of battle. Both of them are experts in combat."


    "My father has fought hundreds of enemies and is a skilled fighter himself."


    "Yea but see heres the final nail in the coffin. They are much much much more experienced."


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Mega


    Hmph these two think they can hold on to the Laverna boy but my daughter will easily have control over him. The best part is she actually likes him so I don''t even feel any guilt.


    "You two should feel the power drop by now. It''s best if you don''t embarrass yourselves." I tell them.


    "Oh trust us asshole we wont be the ones embarrassed." The kitsune replies.


    "Very well. I guess a lesson needs to be taught."


    "Yea it does." The Angel says.


    I shoot forward at my max speed and slam both my fists into their chests. "Hmm I might''ve used too much power." Both my fists were lodged into their chests. I really need to master my new strength. *Sigh* hopefully this wont- before I can finish my thought the two shatter into particles of light.


    "Wow not even Ash fell for that one." I heard a voice say and then a weight slammed into my chest.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    "Damn what an idiot not even I fell for that one." I watch as both girls trick Mega and then slam their legs into his chest launching him skyward.


    "Oh this is going to hurt." I say.


    "You say that like you know whats coming dear." Mom says as she sits next to me and starts eating my popcorn.


    "I should I mean those two did kill me a few thousand times."


    Everyone shoots me a pissed off look except Cindy who looks confused. "How can they kill you more than once?" She asks.


    "Angel powers." was all I said.


    "Ash you allowed them to touch your soul like that!" My grandmother says scandalized.


    "Meh I would like them to touch more."


    That earned me a few hurtful looks.


    "Say where are we?"


    I turn back and look at four people that weren''t here before.


    "Ah Fuck!"


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Mega.


    I manage to stop myself mid air. Gratefully I weakened the two otherwise those kicks would''ve shattered my rib cage. I look around and don''t see them below. "oh no."


    "Oh yes!" I look up to see the heel of the kitsune slam into my head and an electric current follows it. I rocket towards the ground and spot the angel. She has a bow pulled back.


    "Fuck me." I try to move but the electric current that the kitsune hit me with has me paralyzed. All I can do is fall.


    The angel releases her bow and a torrent of blue arrows made of energy streak towards me. I use my new power and have the mist block the attack. Before I can stabilize though the kitsune smashed me in the back an knocks me straight towards the angel who now has a huge red metal gauntlet on her hand. I decide to make my mist into a spike at the last second but she easily dodges and rams the gauntlet into my face.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    "So how did you guys get here?" I ask.


    "We were at your doorstep and then we felt a spell activate I pulled on the power to follow it and then we ended up here." Clare said. and moves forward and sits in my lap.


    "Huh you can tap into angel magic? Neat."


    "So care to explain why Mega is fighting a kitsune and an angel?" Sam asks. She copied Clare moving Ciar to the top of my head and putting my popcorn between the two.


    "He called them gold digging whores."


    "Ah are they more of yours dear?" Angelica presses herself to my back and asks.


    "Kinda hard to explain."


    "Thats fine we can ask them after they stop playing pinball with him." Cir says and also presses herself to my back.


    I would totally be enjoying this if not for the death glares from my family and Cindy? What the what? Wait did she say pinball? I turn back to the fight trying to ignore the the grinding of asses on my lap and the fact that Angelica and Cir aren''t wearing bras. Wait a sec are Sam and Clare not nope no underwear. *Sigh* I am so dead.


    What Cir said was true the girls were definitely playing with Mega now. He kept trying to use his mist to save himself but his moves were to obvious and Alita and Inari had no issue dodging his attempts. The just kept hammering him back and forth.


    "You know I''d feel sorry if I didn''t have to suffer through that a few dozen times myself." I accidentally say outloud.


    "They did that to you too?" Lesley asks.


    "Yea died every time too. Sucks dying while being someones toy doesn''t just hurt physically ya know?"


    "Forget that why are these women hanging on you!" Cindy asks a little red faced.


    Before I can say anything my grandmother beats me. "They are whores."


    I inhale and exhale. Well I have an idea of where this is going.


    The four stiffened and stood up slowly. Aw man.


    The worst part about all this. I have a boner and everyone can see.

 67. A punch, a deal, and when hell freezes over.

    Ash


    I was in a bit of a bad spot. Two of my girls were busy making Mega their bitch. The other four are currently glaring murderously at my grandmother. Now if it wasn''t for the ffact I knew they didn''t stand a chance in jewish hell then this would be a joyous moment. Now though I am worried about finding four more women Alita and Inari won''t murder if I sleep with them. I wonder if other men have my problems with women?


    Hmm if only this boner would- son of a bitch I have body control and ice powers! Goddess damn it! Ok redirect the blood flow, relax the muscle, forget the girls aren''t wearing underwear.......Okay made it worse, picture an old woman- ugh ohh goddess damn it threw up in my mouth a little. Bleck ah man thats nasty. Ok at least that worked.


    I get up boner problem solved and take stock of the situation. Grandma looks smug, mom...looks amused? The fuck is going on there? Anyway Lesly and aunt Sophie are annoyed go figure, the girls are rightly pissed they were just called whores but in defense they probably should''ve worn underwear.Personally I don''t mind but they are around my family soooo....... Hmmm Cindy looks a little pissed with a bit of excitement. Weird. Lastly Uncle Tom-Holy shit ! Forgot he was here fucker probably tried to escape and got dragged along. Serves him right I wanted to go to Fiji too.


    *Sigh* Guess I gotta say something. I walked in front of the girls and gestured to my grandmother. "Girls Bitchma, Bitchma Girls." Oops let my thoughts lead there.


    Everyone stared at me in shocked silence. I looked around and met all their gazes. "What she put a fucking chastity belt spell on my ass that hurt like hell. (Not to mention poisoning me as a child!) I may still be a little upset." I told them.


    "This may be true but that is no way to speak to your grandmother apologize now!" Mom and aunt Soph say at the same time.


    I grumbled but still apologized or at least I tried to.


    "Don''t you dare! She insulted us in front of you you have a right to defend us!" Angelica roared at me.


    Seeing me close my mouth grandma''s mouth turns into a frown. "Ash apologize to me!"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Don''t"


    "Now!"


    "Make your choice Ash."


    "Ash. Ash. Ash. ASH!"


    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" I roared at them all. In that moment an enormous amount of anger came over me. Anger over the situation, the engagment, the fact that I was brainwashed and the conflicting opinions were literally causing me pain and lastly anger over the fact that I haven''t just laid my grandmother out yet. So I took this chance to do just that.


    I used all my power and speed and threw a my strongest punch to date. I even pulled on Ciars silver flames to negate Megas bullshit mist. She didn''t even budge.


    The areagot quiet. My heart went cold at the look on my grandmothers face. It was a cold calm look of resignation. "Well we tried the easy way now you learn." After she said that she backhanded me and sent me flying. The blow shattered my jaw and blood filled my mouth. She struck me so hard I was temporarily blind and my body wouldn''t move.


    "MASTER!" Ciar was furious. Through our bond I could feel her pulling power. I wanted to tell her no that it was too dangerous but I couldn''t speak. I heard a loud explosion, a few familiar screams, and then a loud and piercing yelp.


    "I planned on not making a move no matter what she did to you but that little girl is someone you took as a daughter which makes her mine as well. Don''t worry young one let me take over for a while but this is going to require full control so I am going to have to have you trust me. You have very littlechance of defeating her and if your mother, aunt, cousin or uncle decide to help her you have no chance at all. So what do you say?" A calming icy voice asked me.


    "Make...That...Bitch..Pay..."


    I felt myself pull into my body and felt someone brush past. "Don''t worry after today she will think twice before crossing you."


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inari


    I was about to slam Mega for the 47th time when I felt a chill run through the air. I stopped and let his body fall to the ground and turned to look in the direction of the others. Ash was lying on the ground glowing. I looked at the others and noticed Ash''s four other girls lying on the ground and in the center of them lay the puppy''s body.


    "Oh no." I hurried and turned to Alita.


    "Alita we have to get to Ash quick funs over shit just got serious!" Her head whips to the direction of the others. Then we both bolt for Ash with a very bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    "Oh no we''re too late!" I yell as a burst of bone chilling air explodes from Ash''s body.


    Ash stands up his hair starts turning Dark blue and growing past is shoulders, his skin takes on a softer and paler look, his eyes turn into sapphires, and lastly he gains 7 more tails.


    "Well I believe you said something about learning grandma?" Ash says in a voice that causes everyone to shiver.


    "Inari whats going on?" Alita asks worriedly.


    "Ash just let one of his elements have total control of his body and its the most powerful one too."


    "How bad is it?"


    "Well you know the phrase when hell freezes over? I think she may be able to do so."


    "She?"


    "Yea I''m pretty sure this is a female element."


    "So is Ash a girl now?"


    "No wait why the question?"


    "Reasons."


    I stared at her for a second and then shook my head. "Well nothing we can do now lets just hope this element doesn''t kill us all."


    "Shes that strong?"


    "Alita the only other kitsune I have ever felt was this dangerous was my mother and she can floor me in less the 5 seconds."


    "Shit."


    "Yep."

 68. Ice, Learn, and Royally

    Ice


    "Hmmm...You know it''s odd. I never had one before but now that I do I kinda want to test it." I say outloud.


    "Would you please stop admiring my sons privates in front of me and tell me who the fuck you are!?" Mom yells.


    "My bad mom. I never really cared much for men never slept with one either preferred women but I must say this part of your son...Well lets just say he has a reason to have such pride in it."


    "I am not your mother."


    "Well yes and no. Different timelines and all that no need to go into right now."


    I turn to look at grandma and smile. "Oh grandma I don''t know how but you turned out to be a total bitch in four seperate timelines. Darkness ended up going to war with the clan, lighting ran, and me? Well I just said fuck it and slaughter the entire family. With exceptions of course. Everyone here besides you lived on,"


    "Is that supposed to be a threat dear?" She replies.


    "Oh nonononono. You made sure this body can''t kill you."


    Her eyes widen in surprise. My smile stayed, but I add that chilliness factor only women can put into a smile. "Oh yes he believes it''s only the one and in every timeline it only has been one, but you did something extra in this timeline.'' Tsk Tsk Tsk. Grandma I wonder what the vision showed you all those years back."


    Her eyes narrowed and she scoffed at me. "If you know then why bolster?"


    "Oh why grandma you can''t be going senile can you?"


    She looks at me in confusion.


    "You see Ash himself may not know the truth of our family but I do. In the end we are thieves not warriors. So how is it we can step into the demi-god rank or higher? Why we steal of course! Treasures, weapons, souls, bodies , and in rare cases power."


    I saw the faces of all my family members change. "What? Didn''t see that coming now did you? Oh yes I know all about how you guys snuck intothe area where War was fighting Anubis and the other gods. You know it''s quite odd, more than one god died but yet there were no bodies, now why is that?"This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "What is all this? None of this helps you so why speak of it?" Grandma yelled clearly a little upset. Good


    "Why? Well thats not such a smart question. I am saying all of this for Ash to hear of course. I mean he needs to know that our family''s "steal" is more than what it seems. That everytime time he uses it based on what he steals he actually gains a portion of strength. He mainly used it to steal bullets or other worthless items that only give him 1/1000000 of his current strength."


    "He''s awake inside you?" Grandma asks while trembling.


    "Sorta I am leaving a kind of message he just has to find the memory, but we have talked enough its time you learn a lesson."


    "If you think we are just going to sit back and let you attack our Matriarchyou are severely mistaken." Lesley shouts and mom and Aunt Sophie nod in agreement.


    "Oh but you misunderstand I am not just here to teach her a lesson. All of the women who cause Ash problems are here in one spot."


    I see lightbulbs going off in each head.


    "Aw fuck." I hear Inari say.


    In a split second they all decide to attack as one. "My my all so eager! Don''t worry I''ll get to each of you in time."


    I wave my hand and freeze all the women even the ones on the ground leaving only their heads exposed, their mouths are frozen shut though. I didn''t freeze grandma though. I let her come and as her fist aproaches I place a finger on it freezing it in place. Then I give viciousbackhand and smile at the sound of her jaw breaking.


    "You might want to get creative out of all three of the elements you would think Ice would be defense supportive or something right? No darkness and lighting have those aspects covered. I am more..... aggressive."


    She disapeared in a blur. But I felt a slight change behind me so I whipped my hand back and caught hers. "Now grandma I said creative. Now I am going to have to fail you on this lesson remember you''re here to learn." Then I crushed her wrist.


    She screamed and retreated in a blur. I calmly turned around and smile towards my grandmother. She was wrapping her wrist in a bandage.


    "So you have blessed bandages seems I will need to kick it up a notch."


    "I won''t give you a chance bitch!" She snarls.


    "Is that anyway to speak to your grandchild?"


    In answer she pulls out of all things a tommy gun. "Wow grandma that''s straight gangster literally."


    She aims and unloads it towards me. I wave my hand to freeze all the bullets but it doesn''t work. So I slap up an iceshield instead. I watch as the bullets start to crack it.


    "I see a cursed weapon. Now why didn''t you have these intresting toys when I killed you?"


    Time to get serious I guess. I clapped my hands together and slowly pushed them out a cold breeze started building and just as my iceshield fell a full on blizzard was raging. As the bullets came near me they froze midair, cracked, then broke into smaller pieces.


    "Its too bad I can''t kill you." I sent all the broken bullet pieces and my blizzard at her.


    If there was screaming the blizzard drowned it out. Once the blizzard passed my grandmothers torn and frost bitten body lay twitching on the ground.


    "Well thats one."


    I look at all the pale frightened faces.


    "This is going to be fun!"


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash


    Oh oh fuck my head hurts! I open my eyes to see a familiar white area. I feel a weight on my chest and notice Ciar sleeping. I reach to pet her.


    "Good girl."


    "So your finally awake."


    I turn my head and see a scared shitless Uncle Tom.


    "Hey whats up Uncle?"


    "Do you have any idea what you did?"


    "No pretty sure I don''t care though she had it coming you know?"


    "Oh really why don''t you tilt your head back."


    So I did and immediately regretted it.


    "I''m uh... I''m fucked aren''t I?"


    "Royally."

 69. Bondage, Dinner, and a Visitor

    Ash


    I lay on my back looking at Ice''s work. Gotta say I was a little terrified and turned on at the same time. Wonder what that says about me? Thoughts for later.


    The sight was amazing and a little medieval. First off Mom, Lesley, and Aunt Sophie were bound up naked in ice ropes. A contraption made of ice was repeatedly spanking them with paddles that had holes down the middle. While interesting needless to say this sight is going to require some serious therapy.


    I turned to Sam, Clare, Cir, and Angelica. Their situation was part of the reason I was turned on. Shoved up their asses were what looks like massive ice dildos. Thier arms and legs were bound up in the air by more ice ropes and beneath them was a piece of ice slow moving back and forth on their nipples.


    ..........


    You know never really cared for this type of porn, but I can sorta see it''s flare now.


    "Ar-are you j-just going to s-stare or get us down!" I hear Alita''s trembling voice and turn to her, Inari, and Cindy.


    They weren''t in a much better position as compared to the rest. Attached to each of their nipples were thin strands of ice pulling and stretching them. Unlike the last four their bodies were spread out in missionary style arms and legs bound. They had what seem like ice tongues ? How the fuck did she? Anyway they had literal "ice tongues" teasing their assholes and clits.


    "Damn Ice. Just what kinda kinky shit are you into?" I said aloud as I marveled at the scene before me.


    "Well to answer your question Alita I got some bad news for you."


    "You can''t possibly be thinking of leaving us like this!" I hear Mega shout and turn to him and wince.


    He wasn''t naked (thank goddess!) but he was in a really bad spot for a straight male. His hands were holding massive chains made of ice of course. Each ring on the chains were the size of an average human and they were connected to two huge blocks of ice the size of 4 school buses. Now from what I could see if he were to drop those a huge ice dildo bigger than even the one in the girls would slam into him. Worst part it was barbed.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Ice may have more issues with Mega than me.


    "Sorry bub. While I may be slightly sympathetic towards you. I really can''t help. Letting her out had a price. I temporarily have no access to any of my kitsune abilities. You see while it may have been her power it''s still my body and my body couldn''t exactly handle that level of power so not only am I dead tired and the puppy sleeping on my chest feels like a steel weight. I don''t have the ability to free you." I reply


    "So how long are we stuck like this!?" I hear my mom yell followed by a loud squeak of pain and a smack.


    "I honestly don''t- scratch that info just popped into my head. Oh that''s clever using memories to pass on messages. Hmm according to IceI just need to rest up, eat, and let my energy replenish on its own. It should be back quite quickly if I don''t use any of my remaining abilities."


    "How long!?" I hear a collective shout followed by squeaks of pain and moans of pleasure.


    "A few days maybe a few hours not 100% on this. By the wheres gram- ohhhhh daaaaaaammmmnnnn son! She got fucked up!" I say with cheer.


    Lying off to the side like a discarded rag was grandma. After beating her down and torturing the others ice proceeded to beat the living hell out of her. Her body was broken and bloody. She had cuts and puncture wounds all over her body and all of those were covered in some seriously bad frostbite. Suffice to say she didn''t look human anymore.


    "You know a part of me feel glad, a part guilty, and a part upset. There''s a little pity there too if I look hard enough."


    "That''s the part of you recognizing she''s still your grandmother Ash. Well besides the glad part." Uncle Tom says simply.


    "Yea well she deserved it.....So wanna go eat Thanksgiving dinner?" I turn my head to him.


    "You are just going to leave them here?"


    "Not much else I can do besides I still have access to my angel powers and no point in letting the food go cold."


    He took one last look around winced and nodded.


    "Hey you can''t be seri-" I hear a shout as I am sending us back get cut off.


    Once we get back we wake up everyone, come up with a few excuses on where everyone went and have a pleasant dinner. We laughed, joked, competed for the last slice of pie (I won) and all had a great time. Honestly it was the first Thanksgiving were a man wasn''t cowering in fear of a woman in a while. It was awesome.


    Once it got late Ciar and I left and went home. As I was walking up to my apartment I felt a tingling of energy I whirled and launched a bolt of lighting. Hey I got my powers back cool! The bolt slammed into a red magic circle and dissipated.


    "Hey! What was that for!" a female voice shouts out.


    I spy a reddish-pink skinned girl glaring at me angrily. Oh crap.


    "Rachel!?" I say.


    "The one and only. Remember your promise? Well here I am!"


    "You know what after today things can''t possibly get worse. It''s late follow me up. Also try to hide the whole demon thing there are normals here."


    She gave me a beaming smile, changed her skin tone slightly and made her horns and tail disappear and followed me up to my apartment.


    "Wow you have a really nice place!" She says when we get up.


    "Thanks look make yourself at home its been a long day and I need to sleep." I say while patting my overstuffed sleeping pup on my head. She is so full and sleepy she didn''t wake up at all after eating.


    She gave me a nod and started exploring the apartment. Somehow I knew this was going to bite me in the ass, but I didn''t care. I went to lay down in my bed and my last thought was.


    Why do I feel like I forgot something important?

 70. Darker red, Sleep eating, and personal hell.

    Ash


    I awoke feeling quite comfortable and happy, buuuutttt that turned to fear pretty quick. For some reason Racheal was sleeping in my bed nude. Now if this was anyone else I would be quite happy and probably try something but the person in question just happens to be the daughter of Lucifer himself and has an unknown level of strength.


    Sure I am already sleeping with a 2 vampires, 2 witches and am trying to sleepwith a goddess, arc angel, and a nine tailed fox but.......Where was I going with this again? Right right daughter of the devil. It''s gotta be those fucking trips to church as a kid. Thanks dad. You had to believe in god as a fucking engineer and poison your sons mind.


    I was crying internally because the sight in front of me was really really awesome sight. My eyes were glued to her chest, while they weren''t that impressive, being only a little bit bigger than Angelica''s, they were still perfect in my opinion. Plus totally called it on the nipples being slightly darker shades of red. Those bastards at Acen can suck it! Dark or black nipples HAH! I win.


    Like with most nerds I have dreamed of boning a hot different skinned chick. Most guys go blue but I was always partial to red myself.


    Much to the displeasure of my manhood I slipped out of bed, leaving both Ciar and Racheal inside and went into the kitchen to make some breakfast. Gratefully I love food almost as much as getting laid so I was able to slightly forget the scene I woke up to. Too bad I had no pie I really love pie.


    After about 20 mins I had a good amount of eggs, hashbrowns, bacon, toast with jam, and Coffee made. Simple, but what works, works.


    "What smells so good?"


    I turn, see and almost fall over. Out walked Racheal carrying Ciar wearing nothing but one of my shirts, her dark hair hung loosely around her shoulders and her nipples were poking through the shirt. If someone walked in right now there is only one conclusion they would reach.


    "Racheal."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you want your father to murder me?"


    "Hmm? If you mean me sleeping in your bed that''s okay. Dad won''t care about something about that I am an adult you know also the blowjob last night was just a thank you although you do have quite the impressive member so we can talk later about more." She said and sat down at the counterplacing Ciar on the stool next to her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Whew thank godd- WAIT!!!! Blowjob!? What fucking blowjob!?"


    "Don''t play dumb you even ate me out while I blew you I must say never felt a tongue move that way and trust me when I say this in hell everyone has a good tongue. You are quite impressive."


    Wha..... I don''t remember a goddess damned thing! What kinda.... Ok Lightning, Ice one of you better own up and pass those motherfucking memories to me right this goddess damn second! I waited a moment but nothing came. I am not playing here! Darkness screwed me outta my first fucks with Sam and Clare and lightning you made me lose my virginity without my knowledge and I am still waiting on all of those memories but come on guys this is a dream scenario I am begging here!


    Finally I felt a shift within me and an image popped into my head. "WE HAD NOTHING TO DO WITH IT!!! SO SHUT UP!!! SOME PEOPLE ARE TRYING TO SLEEP!!!" The image followed a stab of pain.


    Rubbing my head in annoyance I started thinking. I did dream about eating pudding using only my tongue... Could I have really? You know what fuck it probably better if I don''t remember it anyway.


    After I put a plate in front of everyone I decided to ask Racheal what her plans were.


    "So what are you planning on doing while you are here?"


    "A whole lot of shopping first off. Maybe a few smackdowns of a couple of heroes, participate in a few orgies, torture a couple of priests and nuns then get them to renounce their faith and call me master, get a few people to sell their souls, oh and locate Dread Knight. You know average vacation stuff."


    "Right.....So I am just going to ignore most of those...So what do you need DreadKnight for?"


    "Well first off he has armour he shouldn''t have. That halfwit Astaroth decided to give the armour of a Knight of hell to a human just for a few million souls a good portion of which didn''t even end up in hell and those that did went to only his territory. He didn''t even bother to tell dad instead just kept the souls for himself. So dad ended up have to kick the crap outta him."


    "So you are here to get the armour back?"


    "No can''t. Once the armour has bonded with a mortal he can''t be taken away. Sure I could just kill him and take it but that would mean some pretty bad things."


    "How so? and Ciar no sleeping at the table!" My pup jerks awake and continues to eat. After giving her a stern look I turn back to Racheal who has a raised brow.


    "Aw how cute. The reason is simple he fulfilled a contract and no denizen of hell wants to break a contract of hell because it is royally in favor of the contractee in case a contract is broken."


    "She can sleep after eating during our morning nap. So contracts are a thing huh?"


    "Morning nap? and yes."


    "We take naps after every meal unless gaming. and neat."


    "You are a terrible role model."


    "Says the girl who blew a guy with a child in bed."


    "Touche."


    After breakfast and a nap, yet again waking to a naked Racheal, we headed out to do some shopping.


    .........


    We have been at it for six hours....Dear fucking goddess why are there so many different underwear stores!? I was dead tired as I missed my after lunch nap Ciar just slept on my shoulder and made herself invisible to humans. After the third store I started storing things in the shadow because it was just way too much. Which that turned out to be a bad idea because knowing that she didn''t have to worry about me carrying things she went to more places. The worst part though? I had to pay for everything. Apparently that was part of the deal.


    Well now I know what my personal hell is going to be...Shopping.


    Still can''t shake the feeling I am forgetting something important though. Meh it''ll come to me.


    "Racheal for the love of goddess can we please do something fun now or better yet take a nap!"


    She turned to me and smiled. "Of course we still have to get our hair and nails done, then we have massages after which we will go and take a nice relaxing sauna sit."


    I started crying.

 Chart

    First off Im going to give out the basic levels of power. Its going to be split between levels within the levels (Super class 1,2,3) Advancing each Rank takes either a lot of training or outside help (Like the Power of Steal) This information is based off the current part in the story so while some things may be mentioned here have not taken place in the story they are possible or were possible.


    Enhanced:initial-mid-peak


    Advanced:initial-mid-peak


    Super-Class3-2-1:initial-mid-peak


    Demi-God:Class 4-3-2-1-initial-mid-peak :Note cannot reach Demi-god unless all aspects are at peak of Class 1 super. Same for following levels


    Immortal:Awakening-Ascending-Birth-initial-mid-peak


    Lower-God:Initial-Mid-Peak (Based on influence or faith)


    Higher-God:Initial-Mid-Peak (Based on influence or faith)


    True-God: Strength is based on how many worlds their religion is among the highest or is highest.


    Angels: These are based on all aspects (Str,Spd,Rflx,End,Stm,EyeSight, and Holy Power)


    Seraphim-Basic Angel 2 Wings strength= Super Class 3 in all aspects goes up topeak of 1


    Celestial- 4 winged Angel strength= Demi-god Class 4 to peak of 2


    Arc-6 Winged Angel strength=Demi-god Class 1 to Immortal Awakening -initial


    Ascended-8 Winged final angel strength= Immortal-Awakening Mid to Birth Peak


    Kitsune:These are based on all aspects (Str,Spd,Rflx,End,Stm,EyeSight, Fox Fire/Elements) Training and Talent can affect results like Ash''s skill with his elements and fox fire is a Tier higher than even Inari''s


    1 Tail= Enhanced


    2 Tails= Advanced


    3 Tail=Super Class 3 Mid may have access to 1 element


    4 Tails= Super Class 2 Initial Genrally has access to 1 or two elements


    5 Tails= Super Class 1 Peak May have mastered 1 element may have access to 2 or all elements


    6 Tails= Demi-god Class 4 initial Mastered 1 element and has access to all


    7 Tails= Demi-god Class 3mid


    8 Tails= Demi-god Class 2mid Mastered 2 elements


    9 Tails=Demi-god Class 1 initial Mastered all elementsThe narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    10 Tails=Immortal Awakening upon Fusing all elements will reach lower God


    Vampires: These ones do not have a chart mainly because while yes they get stronger by age its not alot. 2000 years will be = Class 1 initial. Their main source of strength increase is the blood they drink. Which is why Cir and Angelica have gotten stronger despite a very short time frame.


    Mages,Witches, Sorcerors,Elves: Again no Chart based entirely on the knowledge and items they posses.


    Nephilim: Same as Angels just black wings instead.


    Now moving on to idividuals.


    Ash Falls 17: Human/Kitsune/Angel hybrid (1%/49.5%/49.5%)


    Strength: Super Class 2 mid (With Darkness and Holy Can boost to Peak of Class 1)


    Speed: Super Class 2 Initial (With Lightning and Holy can boost to Peak of Class 1)


    Reflexs:Super Class 1Initial (With Lightning and Holy can boost to Peak of Class 1)


    Endurance: Super Class 1 Initial(With Darkness and Holy Can boost to Peak of Class 1 Adding Ice can be Raised temporarily to Demi-god)


    Stamina: Super Class 1 Mid


    Eye Sight: Demi-god Class 4 initial (Locked) Only exception to the rule due to multiple eyesights.


    Elements: Ice 53% Darkness 51% Lightning 46%


    Powers: Steal, X-ray, Aura Sight, Nightvision, Thermal, Soul Sight, Body Control, Fox Fire, and Holy power.


    Bond Ciar:Like her can pull on her power like she can his.


    Alita 12027:Arch angel


    Demi-god Class 1 midAll aspects except strength and speed


    Strength: Demi-God Class 1 peak


    Speed: Demi-God Class 1 initial


    Powers: Holy, Soul Sight, and Soul Control.


    Inari Light 10026: Kitsune 9 Tails


    Demi-God Class 1 midall aspects except speed and strength


    Strength: Demi-god Class 1 Initial


    Speed: Demi-God Class 1 Peak


    Powers: Elements Ice, Light, and Lightning (Mastered Rate of Fusion 8%) Fox Fire, Aura Sight


    War 127: Godling


    Lower-God Peak all aspects.


    Powers: Absorbtion of all slain enemies abilities.


    Now I know I am going to get shit for this one so bear with me a little here. At the time of fighting Ash she was holding back as you can see quite a lot. I even made a refrence to her "Father". Now looking at her age and what you know of the godlings (the twins) she has already reached the age of inheriting her powers. But So as not to put to much of a spoiler lets just say "Someone" Sealed her powers even more and she can only use her true power in small bursts. This is why Ash was able to do so well against her.


    Mega/Solomon Hill 100+:Human/God hybrid (Not going to lie forgot his age and don''t feel like grabbing my notebook from my car.)


    All aspects Peak of Class1 Super.


    Powers: Mega Bolt, Flight,Immunity to all tech based weaponary, Abyss mist, and power reduction.


    Why is it that hes so much stronger than Ash yet still loses? Simple Ash has been trained by two very experienced idividuals and actually uses skill while Mega relies entirely on brute force.


    Cindy Hill/Mega Girl 17:Human


    All aspects Class 1 super mid


    Powers:Flight, Mega Bolt, Immunity to all tech based weaponary.


    Katherine Falls 41:Human


    Demi-god Class 2 mid all aspects


    Powers:Steal, Aura Sight, Reverse Steal, Energy disruption, Charm magic, and Soul scouring


    Aunt Sophie 40:Human


    Demi-god Class 2 mid all aspects


    Powers:Steal, Nightvision, Reverse Steal, Charm magic, Fire control, and Blink (Short teleportaions)


    Lezley 16: Human


    Demi-God Class 4initial


    Powers:Steal, Nightvision, Blink, Body Control, and Quick stop (Stops time around her for 1 second)


    Charlene Laverna:Human


    All aspects Demi-God Class 1 Peak


    Powers: Steal, Reverse Steal, Aura sight, Blink, Body Control, Charm Magic, Cursed hand


    Cir and Angelica 1200 and 1500:Vampires


    Both are at Super Class 1 initial All


    Powers:Mental manipulation


    Abyss ?:God


    High-god initial.


    While fighting Ash he wasn''t able to aquire a body that could hold his true power thus was stuck at the peak of Super Class 1.


    Rhea ?:Goddess


    True God Has three world with her as the main deity and several others where she is still a top god.

 71. Nails, Family Feasting, and Door number one

    Ash


    I was sitting in a chair reading a magazine as a hot Asian lady was giving me a pedicure. We just had facial masks put on after our massages and I must admit I am so relaxed. They even gave the full course to Ciar. Both of us had looks of extreme bliss.


    ..........


    If anyone ever finds out I enjoyed this I will deny it like I deny the excistence of the Terminator movies past number 2. If they still plan to make a thing of it then thats what shallow graves are for.


    "Hey Ash?" I hear Racheal call out.


    "Hmm?"


    "When are we going to meet up with Aunt Alita?"


    "Oh she should be home so-


    My eyesopen wide at the realization at what has been bugging me lately.


    "SHIT!"


    The women doing our nails turn to me in surprise at my outburst. Racheal just gives a questioning look.


    "We gotta go!" I move to get up but the woman doing my nail slams me down in my chair. I look up at her in surprise.


    "I never let anyone leave my shop with half finished work! You will stay put and let me finish all your nails are we understood!?" The woman says leaving no room for an argument.


    "Look ma''am its an emergency I really need to-


    "No."


    "But I-


    "No."


    "Look I really don''t think you can stop me." I try to threaten her. Giving her a glare that she returned. For a 4ft nothing woman she has that glare down packed and is actually pretty intimidating.


    "Ash you might as well let her finish because I am not leaving until my nails are done." Racheal says.


    I trade another glare with the woman doing my nails, sigh, and lean back. "Whatever they can wait a few more minutes."


    "Afterwards we still need to do our deep tissue massage so whatever is wrong with you will have to wait a few more hours."


    ...........


    Meh whats a few more hours in the scheme of things?


    ........................................


    After a few more hours or 6 I finally managed to tell Racheal where her aunt was and she asked me to bring her there. I left a perfectly relaxed pup sleeping in bed. When we got there the previous site was much worse or better depending on your perspective.


    All the girls minus my family had eyes rolled into the back of their heads,drool hanging from their mouths, and puddles of liquid under them. My family were all unconscious and everytime the paddle smack their asses all they would do is twitch. They too had a suspicious puddle of liquid under them but I blocked that image out fast.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mega looked pretty bad. He was standing on his tippy toes, arms shakily holding the chains as the huge ice dildo was pressing hard against his pants.


    "Wow you went all Rube Goldberg sex dungeon on these guys. How the hell do you forget about this?" Racheal asks.


    "Yea those three over there are my mother, aunt, and cousin. I was sorta subconsciously blocking the memory out of my head."


    "Ah Got a few of those myself. I understand. So I am assuming the beaten and half dead woman is also related to you?"


    "Why would you assume that?"


    "Well those three are setup for just pain although it seems to have brought pleasure in the end. my guess is only your family was given pain. So I assume you had a fight with your family and female friends?"


    "You could say that. Wait you''re not mad?"


    "Oh no seeing aunt Alita stuck in blissed-out pleasure with resting slut face is possibly the best part of coming up here! She has always been a little too serious and needed to loosen up a bit. I mean did you know she didn''t lose her virginity until she was 6000 years old!?"


    "Huh. Anyway the half dead woman is my grandmother. She''s kinda a bitch so pay her no mind. Although its odd quite a bit of time has passed and she hasn''t healed odd."


    "Oh that''s part of this dimension." Racheal says then starts looking at Alita really closely.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Unless you have holy power healing in the prison dimension is impossible unless the creator of the prison allows it. Since you wish her pain she can''t heal simple really. Mmmm not bad."


    Did she just lick Alita''s- you know what fucking save image save fucking image!


    "Huh neat." was all I replied.


    I turned and walked towards Mega. "Man asshole you have held on for a while. I''ll let you go in a few moments but first I gotta erase your mind sorry your daughter knowing who I am is already annoying."


    I reached up and started manipulating his mind with holy energy. As I was working I heard slurping sounds and turned over to look. What I saw was a naked Racheal having her way with Alita, Inari, and Cindy. I was so distracted by the sight I completely forgot what I was doing until I heard a girlish yell sound next to my ear.


    While I wasn''t paying attention I ended up burning Mega''s face and he lost his grip. The result was well.....bad. My ass cheeks clenched so hard you could crush a diamond. Finally I will away all the Ice and took him out of the prison dropping him off in front of Mega tower.


    "Yea it''s probably best if he doesn''t remember this." I say then go back.


    "Oh What the FUCK!?" I shout when I see the sight before me.


    Racheal had apparently set everyone free but the wasn''t why I yelled. She had moved on from the first three and the witches and vampires and was playing with my family!


    "Racheal! Stop fucking my family!" Dear goddess why the fuck did I ever have to utter that sentence!?


    She looked over and gave me a pouty look. "Oh come on Ash it''s a little bit of harmless fun don''t tell me you don''t see all these hot naked women and don''t just want to dive in?"


    "No. No I don''t that''s my mom you''re currently eat- breath Ash breath think happy thoughts member the crying college student youtube videos of Trump''s election those were funny right?" I sat down and started membering everything funny I possibly could.


    "MMmmm Ash you wouldn''tbelievee how good your cousin tastes shes so sweet she must be a virgin."


    k thats it. I immediately sent everyone out into my apartment including Racheal.


    "Welp might as well wait here for a little bit."


    "Or you can train." I hear a faded voice call out in my mind.


    I whirl around and find 3 three doors. Two were wrapped in chains with a lock and one wasn''t. On top of the doors were the words "Thief" "Angel" and "Kitsune".


    "The hell?" I call out asking for an explination.


    After waiting a few minutes and not hearing a peep I shrug and decide to find out what lies behind door number one. I walk up and lay my hand on the handle a flash of light appears and I end up in a city on top of a building. I look around and notice a sign that says 1/100.


    "100 what?"


    "Ah mistress I was wondering when you would show up." I hear a voice sound out and look around until I spot a small old man sitting on top of a ventilation system.


    The man was barely 3ft tall with a salt and pepper beard. He had beady little eyes and a somewhat greenish tint to his skin. From what I can tell he had no ears or a nose but he had a thin mouth filled with fangs and no lips.


    "Who are you and who the hell is mistress?"


    "It''s seems you don''t remember my name it-


    "Miyagi." I immediately call out for some reason.


    The man sighs. "Was hoping you wouldn''t remember that obsurd name you gave me mistress but I guess its as good as any."


    "Wait I''m mistress? Dude Im a dude."


    "Mistress may have changed but her soul is still the same and inside you."


    "Wait do you mean Ice?"


    "That is the name you have given her soul yes. No matter the form Mistress is in she will always be Mistress and shall be addressed as such so I suggest you not try."


    My eye twitched a little at that. "So whats going and what am I doing here Miyagi?" I made sure to say his name since it seems to bother him. Two can play this game asshole.


    He frowned but responded. "Mistress lived a long life and during that life came up with many ways to improve herself. Eventually she got so good that people wanted to train underher. But she despised work with a passion so fierce quite a few beings of power lost their lives when trying to give her work. So she devised areas tailored with all of her experience to train people. It got her out of doing more than one favor she owed people. Where you are now is the start of the Thief Training area. It is divided into 10 areas of Ten the areas will test your speed, agility, steal, stealth, and reflexs while moving throughtout various landscapes. Be warned though none of your kitsune or angel abilities will work while you are here. Try your best not to die to often Mistress." With those words he just disapeared.


    "Well fuck this I''m going home." I activated my sigil to go home and nothing happened.


    "Oh forgot to mention you can''t leave until you finish an area of ten in each of your respective abilities also the time dilation here is 1 week out there equals a year in here. Have fun with that!"


    "MOTHERFUCKER!"

 72. Chains, Waking, and Bad news.

    Ciar


    I was having a wonder dream about Master kicking out all the annoying women from the apartment and us playing video games making little kids and grown men alike cry like girls. The whole time he scratched between my ears and fed me his cooking. When a loud sound of something hitting the floor woke me.


    "Booo! Master was just about to feed me steak!" I grumpily get up. I feel a tug from my bond with master and a flash of feelings followed by an image of Racheal.


    "Too bad was starting to like her."


    I walk into the living room to find a bunch of females in heat. I wrinkle my nose at the smell and walk towards Racheal who has her head between the Chickens legs.


    Using my powers over shadows I instantly wrap her in shadow chains and tie her to the ceiling. She lets out a short scream before I cover her mouth with shadows.


    "Sorry Racheal but you upset master when you touched his family and I could not let anyone who made master upset get away with it. Before you try to break those chains though I would like to inform you that those chain links are filled with absolute destruction flames." I smile at her widening eyes.


    Satisfied that she won''t be a problem anymore I glance over the others besides the "Old Bitch" as master calls her everyone seems relatively okay. I check the time and notice that it''s only 9pm.


    "*Sigh* Still two more hours till double lux might as well heat up some leftovers and play some Gears. Master should really let me kill all these bitches in heat I really don''t understand why he puts up with them but for now I will make due with showing Diamond Ranks they aren''t much."


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Alita


    I wake up on the floor of Ash''s apartment and let out a gasp. I expected more pleasure but gratefully I was free. I notice I was last to awake even Ash''s grandmother was awake despite the fact she looked like crap.


    Her skin had icy blue tendrils across it like she was infected by some horrible disease. She had cuts bleeding with black blood and was missing an eye in its place was an ice shard.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Ash''s ice element may have gone a bit overboard there. For some reason everyone was alternating between Ciar playing some game where she was chainsawing people in half and a naked chained up Racheal on the ceiling.


    .........


    Wait Racheal!?


    I whip my head back up to her. "What are you doing here!?" I ask her.


    She can''treply so she just shoots a glare towards Ciar.


    "Don''t bother Alita. I have been trying to get the damn pup to tell me what''s going on." Inari says.


    "Well that is my Niece and I would appreciate it if you could let her down Ciar."


    "Can''t she upset Master."


    Inari just shakes her head. "That''s all she says."


    "Well have you tried unplugging the game?" Katherine says


    Inari shoots her an "are you stupid look?" that is usually reserved for Ash. "Look you don''t know this but this talking pup is a little scary and absolutely devoted to your son and vice versa. If you pull any shit with his "daughter" you will finally see your son truly pissed at you. Plus the damn puppy has the ability to do that to all of us in our current states." She finishes by pointing up to Racheal.


    "Wait Daughter!?" Ash''s family all exclaim.


    Seeing how they are definitely jumping to conclusions I share Inari''s yourstupid look. "He found her and formed a bond with her a blood bond."


    Ash''s family''s faces all change into surprised shock. "Is my grandson a retard now!? He formed a blood bond with a mythical creature!? Does he know what he has done!?" She screeched and wheezed at us.


    "Well she''s less mythical more god........" Inari sorta let that hang for a second.


    Everyones faces warped this time and a collective "WHAT!!!!!????" rang out from everyone''s mouths.


    "How is that even possible!" This time it was Clare yelling. Which is odd considering Sam is the yeller. "No god would allow their child to form a blood bond with some random person which means Ash''s life is in actual danger!"


    Everyone traded uneasy looks except Cindy who seemed confused.


    "So quick question whats a blood bond?" she asks.


    We all ignore her. She just looks at us in annoyance.


    "Great so on top of having elements able to take control of him my son has a blood bond with the daughter of a god. Just great! By the way where is he?" Katherine says.


    "Master was in the prison dimension but now I can''t see where he is through our bond all I can tell you is that he is for some reason in extreme amounts of pain and then completely fine. Also he seems to be getting angry quite a bit. It''s really odd the emotions and pain are all coming in rapidly much faster than should be possible." She says a little worried.


    "It might be the time differences between here and the prison dimension." I say.


    "I just said he is not in that place anymore Mrs. Chicken. He is somewhere else somewhere much faster? I can''t really explain it better."


    I hold my tongue at the Chicken comment. Inari and I trade looks.


    "Do you think she sent him on another mission?" Inari says


    "I don-Before I can finish a blast of power ripples through the apartment. All the humans fall to the ground.


    "There you are little sister! I have been looking for you for hours!"


    I turn and see my brother. "Micheal? What are you doing here?"


    "Some bad news has reached the top and we are needed." He spots Inari. "Are you Inari Light? he asks.


    She nods her head.


    "Good you can come with your mother has been looking for you anyway and will be at where we are going." He turns to leave when he spots Ciar. His eyes widen.


    "Alita can you tell me why Cerberus''s missing puppy of 30 years is sitting here playing Gears of War with a blood bond?"


    "Thats......"


    "Never mind bring I will bring her along as well." With a wave of his hand we were gone.

 73. KFF, Family, and a male chicken

    Inari


    After the light finally vanished we all appeared in an area in the higher planes. I took a look around and noticed we were inJehova''s dominion. I also noticed something else we weren''t alone.


    All around us were being''s of immense power. I spotted a good portion of the Norse and Greek pantheons,the Egyptian Gods were number at 3, a few Chinese were present, however my gaze froze once I reached the Slavic''s. Standing on a stage talking to Rhea, Jehova, Allah, Nuwa, and Oinari were Perun and Cherenobog behind which stood a good portion of their lower deities.


    I started to figure out why we were here and was really starting to wonder if there was a way out.


    ........


    I may have spent too much time with Ash.


    "Well there you are dear daughter." I hear a melodious voice call out behind me.


    "Oh Oinari no." I groaned inwardly and turned around and see my family.


    My mother Matriarch of the Light prime Kitsune Akomachi stood with my sisters Sharmarali and April all of them exuding power their ten tails waving behind them.


    "Kaasan, Shar neesan, April neesannice to see you again." I say and give a bow of greeting.


    "Tell me Inari why is my little sister dressed sooo how to put it "nicely".?" Shar asks me.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I panic for a second because last I knew I was naked but when I looked down I saw I was in a white dress that covered everything and I mean everything this thing could kill a mans hard on for a woman in seconds. I immediately started tearing at it. Making just the right amount of cleaving show and a lot of leg. Once I wasn''t in something hideous I turned back to my family. All of whom were wearing amused expressions.


    "When Micheal came for me I was kind naked so I guess he must''ve-


    "HEY! MALE CHICKEN! HOW DARE YOU INTERRUPT MY GAME OF SLAUGHTERING NOOBS!" I hear a very familiar voice shout.


    "Oh Oinari no."


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Alita


    After the light vanished I knew I was home in heaven. All around were various gods, demi-gods, and immortals. Gratefully during the transfer Micheal explained to me what was going on so I knew all these people were here as our army.


    I was about to follow Micheal when I was stopped by a hand on my shoulder. I turn to see the smiling face of my brother.


    "Lucy! It''s been too long." I say happily and give him a hug.


    Lucifergrins and returns the hug. "Wish we could meet under better circumstances but." He just shrugs and sighs.


    I let out a sigh of my own. "Sorry I would visit more but I have been busy."


    "Yea I heard from your boy. Great kid I expect some interesting things from him."


    "Yea about that he told me that you took him to hell."


    "Well technically I was in my rights. He was after all baptised as a child. Plus I couldn''t let my sisters love die."


    "Riiiiiigggghhhtttt you definitely didn''t have any other motives right? And about that love comment I would appreciate it if you kept quiet I am not entirely sure how I feel right now.


    "Very well. But can you tell me why my daughter is chained to the floor in a surprisingly nice dress?"


    I turned and saw Racheal still chained up but no longer nude. I looked down at myself and noticed I was wearing the same thing. The dress was quite nice Micheal was always great like that.


    "Not too sure entirely we''d have to ask-


    "HEY! MALE CHICKEN! HOW DARE YOU INTERRUPT MY GAME OF SLAUGHTERING NOOBS!" I hear a very familiar voice shout.


    "Her we''d have to ask her."


    --------------------------------------------


    Ciar


    Once the light fades I notice I am somewhere else surrounded by lots of people. My headset is still on my head but the controller it was connected too was gone. Part of the cord was missing as well.


    I was angry. Master bought those for me. They were 600 dollar turtle beaches. Master had them custom made. A gift from Master was gone like that but even worse was I failed Master. He taught me to make my online opponents cry and whine. To make sure I crush their spirit entirely and when I was on the verge of making so many diamond ranks cry I was thwarted.


    I looked around angrily for the new stupid chicken. Finally I spotted him walking toward the stage were more chickens were at.


    "HEY! MALE CHICKEN! HOW DARE YOU INTERRUPT MY GAME OF SLAUGHTERING NOOBS!" Iyell.


    "

 74. Bosbeass, Teams, and you can just call me......

    Ciar


    The Chicken turned to me in surprise. He then looked at the Female Chicken called Alita and mouthed the word chicken at her. She just shook her head and slowly moved toward me. I narrowed my eyes at her and made sure the stupid fox knew I was aware of her movements as well by tripping her with my shadows.


    "You two will not stop me!" I shouted at them and turned back to the Male Chicken. I pulled on my bond with Master and was surprised. It was like pulling from several Masters at once the power was literally flooding me and before I knew it my death ball (as Master calls it) was about the size of a tank and growing rapidly. All of the eyes in the room focused on me in that instant. At first I was fine with it more power means more damage but I couldn''t stop my pulling from the bond the strength kept coming despite me only pulling once! I really started to panic when when the death ball reached the size of a small building.


    "It''s alright little one I will take care of it." I heard a voice say.


    I watched as my ball was surrounded in an odd purple energy. Once the energy completely engulfed my death ball it started shrinking it down until it was the size of a marble and then it stopped, landing in the palm of a man. Then with a wave of a hand my connection to Master was cut.


    The man turned to me grinning. "Well little pup that was quite the show! But you should be carfull pulling power from your Master you almost killed yourself there. All that power was a bit more than your body could take."


    He was right. My body was sore and exhausted. The man kept grinning at me though so I took a second to study him. He was young with short brown hair, white skin, teal eyes, and a reddish brown beard. He stood at about 6^2 and was wearing a plain gray hoody, blue jeans, white sneakers, and thick black glasses.


    "Yo daughter of Cerberus ya gonna stare or ya gonnaintroduce yerself?" He asked.


    "I am Ciar."


    "That''s it? Ciar? No other name?"


    I thought for a moment then raised my head to speak. "Ciar....Ciar Fall''s."


    He smiled down at me then tossed me the marble death ball. I caught it carefully with a shadow hand. Then I gazed at the strange man and gave him a confused look.


    "All of that energy is still there only now its sealed. You can however toss that at someone and make one hella big bang." The man told me.


    "Bosbeass did you just hand my daughter a bomb filled with enough power to kill an immortal and damage a god!?" I hear a yelled off to the side.


    I turn knowing who I''d see and up come walking Mama, Papa, and Grandpa Loki. Momma was in human form currently. Her form is that of a young woman in hermid-twenties with long black hair, slightly tanned skin, and tri-colored eyes. The colors represented her three minds Dark Blue for calm and rational mama, Red for angry and strict mama, and Yellow for unhinged momma.


    It''s always hard to tell who is in control in her human form. The trick to it is to see which color was facing up. Currently Dark Blue was facing up.


    Papa was in his wolf form. He was massive with glowing silver, long thick canines, and deep black eyes. Grandpa Loki was sitting on his back with an amused grin. Currently he was in the form of a young man with dark red eyes, pale skin, and dark hair. Usually he is in the form of a child but seems to be slightly older.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Once momma reached me I was swept up into a crushing hug and papa licked my face.


    "Relax Cerb she can handle it she just pulled a little too much power from her bond no need to smother the kid." Bosbeass says.


    Momma stiffened and I watched her eyes switch from dark blue at the top to red. They ticked over like a clock.


    "Bond!? Who dared bind my daughter!?" She roared.


    Bosbeass slowly backed up.


    Papa and Grandpa both had ugly looks matching momma. "Momma its fine! I am the one who gave the bond freely to Master!"


    Momma was startled and looked at me deeply. "Why?"


    "At first it was to make things easier and he did save me from certain death. But I completed the bond when I knew he was the Master for me. I will not ever serve another! I love my Master very much and have no plans on ending things with him."


    My family looked at with a mixture of stunned and amused expressions. Momma was so shocked that her eyes kept alternating between the three colors.


    "I see little one. But why is it you are still so young? You were abducted over 30 years ago. You should be older than you appear. In fact if my nose doesn''t mistake me its only been a few weeks since your capture maybe a little over a month." Papa asked.


    "Oh he traveled back in time, saved me, and brought me back to this time."


    Every person there immediately zeroed in on our conversation all trading looks around. I heard mumblings of taboo''s and broken times. I looked toward Rhea but she seemed to have a curious fixation with her nails.


    "This Master of yours what''s his name little one?" Grandpa asked.


    I looked at him with a frown. "Granpa I have a name you know! Call me Ciar! Besides I am much bigger than most my age I can''t be called Little anymore! Also I can''t tell you yet not until I am sure momma won''t kill him."


    He laughed and replied. "Well that would be true if it weren''t for the fact you aren''t even a year old yet Ciar. Your name is Gaelic in origin yes? Am I to assume this master of yours named you?"


    "Yes!"


    "You have quite the interesting Master little Ciar. For now we will put this on hold but we need to speak more of this later." Once he finished we all turned toward the stage where all the powerful smelling people were gathering. Moma refused to put me down and held me in her arms. It was comforting but I ended up missing the feeling of Master holding me. He scratches my ears perfectly.


    "Some of you are great and famous warriors the best in your fields. Some of you the best Mages and Alchemists. Others hold special but much needed skills. Most of you know why we are gathered here. To those of you who don''t let me just-


    "Oh Us Jehova you are one long winded bastard! Look people Abyss is responsible for Chernobyl and is currently sealed there, you are all here to fight his horde so we can kill him. Done, see how hard was that man?" Bosbeass cut off Jehova and said.


    Jehova glared at him.


    "OOOOOOOOHHHHHH scary dude take a chill pill and pull that stick outta yer ass."


    Jehova''s face started turning beat red. It got worse when he starting hearing all the muffled snickering.


    "Yes *Cough* well *snicker* with that said we will be dividing you all into teams." Rhea then started pointing out people and names making up a bunch of mixed pantheon groups. The groups had one lower god as a shield and the rest was made up of immortals and demi-gods. The other gods will be left to deal with Abyss. Halfway through Masters family showed up with Laverna minus his cousin and were put into teams as well. His Bitchma wasn''t looking to well still. I wondered how she would function. But as it turns out one touch from Jehova was able to restore her I was a little saddened. Mama asked me why my ears were dropping but I kept quiet.


    "Lastly we will have Ciar, Alita, Inari, April, Racheal, Pet, and Bosbeass."


    "What!? You''re putting my daughter on a team as well!? If so why not mine!? And who the Hadesis Pet!?"Momma yells at Rhea.


    "Your daughter is included because of her flames. I am sure you are aware of their properties. As to why she is not on your team I believe she would be better suited to the team I have chosen. Lastly Pet is well my little pet but if you must know who she is here take a look." Rhea moved to the side and a woman appeared. She had a spiked choker connected to a leash. I liked the look of it and made a mental note to ask Master for one.


    "Pet!? Thats not fucking Pet thats the asswipes bitch daughter War! How in Hades could you allow her to participate in a battle with us!?


    "I assure you Pet has been well trained and wont be a problem. If for some reason she is send me a prayer and I''ll set her straight."


    I looked around and for some reason a lot of people held gazes of pity for this "Pet" but I couldn''t figure out why. She has a Master that Master likes she seems to be well treated as Master would say she is smokin and she has a really nice collar. I decided to ask the Chicken and Stupid Fox later.


    "Fine but if anything happens to my girls we will have words." Momma''s eyes turned yellow and started glowing.


    Rhea just raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Good now everyone get in you teams and get ready to head out. And remember your lower gods will not help you in your fights they are there to take the burden of the power drop so you can retain yours. Which means they will be are weaker than you and will be easy prey for any of Abyss''s creatures."


    Momma gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and let me go to my team. Once we all got together I could feel some tension. Alita and Inari were trading glares with Pet and Racheal was giving me a wary look. April was looking on with an intrested look and Bosbeass was just amused.


    "Well ladies as the only man here I must ask how many of you do I have a shot with?" Bosbeass said


    A bunch of glares went his way except for Racheal who had a pondering look. I made a mental note to make sure Master never mates with this bitch in heat.


    "Hmm so I''ll take that as 4 no''s and 1 maybe? Anyway lets introduce ourselves. I am Bosbeass a god of gravity, nerds, games, pizzarolls and hotpockets. No really I can summon hotpockets and pizza rolls on command its awesome. But you girls can just call me Bob.

 75. Bob, Nerd Pope, and meeting the tide.

    Alita


    "Bob? What god calls himself Bob?" I asked as his name was weird or a god. Normaly it''s some long winded name you''d cringe at if someone named their child it. But Bob?


    "About that.....You see originally I was what is refered to as a Forgotten God. As you know once a born gods entire religion is wiped out they start to lose power and fade. I was at the very last speck of power when about 30yrs ago I felt a mass of prayers go up. They were intended to form a new religion from what I could tell. The entire religion was complete it had everything down. What would happen to the faithful, what would happen to the sinners, what the god was responsible for etc. The religion despite being quite odd held a certain appeal for me and rather than wait for it to actually form a new god I decided to take up the mantel and assume the role of this religions god." Bosbeass or Bob said.


    "Wait you purposely picked up some random prayers and assumed the responsibility!? Do you know how messed up that is!? You could''ve been made an evil god bent on wreaking havoc!" I scolded him.


    He cringed a little at my tone.


    "Yea in hindsight not my best move but I was desprate and it worked out.....sorta."


    "What do you mean by sorta?" Inari asked


    "Weeeeelllllll, you see after I took the prayers for myself I recived quite a boost in power in just that one moment like those were sitting there for at least half a century waiting to be answered. Which is odd because most of the things I am responsible for didn''t even exist on Earth until a few years later! What''s more the prayers and religion were so strongly supported they instantly wiped out most of my former self and remade me in my current image. I lost practically all my memories and my original body and became what you see before you. I managed to keep my name but gained a second one as well which is Bob. Bob is the name for the god of the religion I took up. Which isn''t that bad all things considered. I got to come back and gain a whole new following. The problem is all of those prayers stopped almost instantly! Here I am a newly reborn god with a new religion to lead and yet the second I come into being my religion is gone! Greatfully my comeback didn''t go unnoticed and a few gods took pity on me and have been helping me out. Thanks to their help I have managed a small following and it''s slowly increasing. But a few things aren''t easy to swallow with my followers." Bob let out a long sigh when he finished.


    "What did you get some weird cult stuff? Because if so give it a few hundred years and you can weed those things out. Mortals always tag on a few oddities from what Oinari tells me you can just kick those thing under the carpet and after a few centuries they won''t be a problem anymore." April tells him.


    "Yea I mean look at my lord he has sooooooo many wrong things that he''s "supposed" to be responsible for but has been slowly weeding those things out by wispering in certain mortals ears. No one wants to be responsible for something stupid like "Every time you masterbate god kills a kitten." He was seriously pissed when that made it''s way around and has been working very hard to make it disapear." I said.


    "Wait that actually became a thing!?" They all turned and looked at me.


    I just sighed and nodded."Unfortunately it became so widespread people started to believe in it and used it as threats for their children. Then well it sorta became part of gods will. So many kittens have fallen these past few years." I shuddered at memory of the first year we had to carry out that particular new law.


    "Wow that''s just messed up. I am sorry you have to deal with crap like that. You know what maybe things like pay to win people and pure mobile gamers are sinners and must be judged as such aren''t so bad. Although I am still a little weirded out by the whole "Jocks will always be jocks and must pay in blood no matter how much of a nerd or gamer they become." I can''t see how they need to pay so badly." Bob lamented to us.


    "You should check in on nerds in small towns with huge amounts of love towards highschool sports. Master says they have it the hardest but one day they know they will own those bastards. Also pay to winners are just sad and should be punished. Mobile gamers are not really gamers no matter what they say. As master always says just because you play Candy Crush every day it doesn''t make you a gamer." Ciar speaks up and says.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Hmm I see I''ll have to commune more with my new faith and try to figure it all out."


    "Why don''t you talk to your head preist or whatever it''s called?" I asked


    "I don''t have one and I do." We all shared confused looks and turned back to him.


    "For some reason I can''t appoint one because my powers say the individual already exsists. I for the life of me can''t even locate this person no matter how hard I try either! I mean technicaly I can still feel them but I have no way of contacting them at all! I swear when I find out whats going I am going to kick someones ass! First will be my so called "Nerd Pope" and yes thats what the highest spot of my religion is called!" His voice got louder as he went on and was panting by the end.


    I felt a bit of pity or him. Whoever is holding that spot in his religion sound like a terrible person. How can you just ignore your own god? Then again.....


    "Hey Inari do you get the feeling after listening to Bob here that something seems oddly familiar and yet at the same time impossible?" She turned to me.


    "Yea not only that I have this vague notion that we might even somehow be involved in some way. Not entirely sure but honestly a lot of this sounds like crap Ash would think up."


    ...........


    "You don''t think?" I said.


    We both shared a look for a moment then shook our heads. "No way he''s stupid at times but not even he would try something that dumb right?" we both started laughing but a sense of unease come over us and our laughter slowly turned forced.


    "Maybe we should have a talk with Ash just to be sure."


    "Yea probably shouldn''t mention Ash to Bob here as well."


    The chances of him actually being involvedshould be impossible but on the very small chance that he is it''s best to be prepared. Please god don''t let Ash be responsible for a God of nerds. Otherwise this is most definitely going to be problem.


    Hmmm what''s wrong with Ciar?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Ciar


    I was a little terrified. I could feel a familiar connection to this Bob man and at first I couldn''t figure out why. But after listening to the man speak I came to a horrible realisation. I knew who he was!


    Master confided a few things in me about what happened while he was gone. I didn''t understand most of it but I remember him telling me that he was slowly losing his mind at one point and that he came up with an awesome figure in his delusions. The Great God Bob. He said he came up with everything. His version of heaven and hell, how people would be judged, what the god did ect.


    This is bad I must make sure he never meets Master!


    "Ciar what''s wrong? You''re shaking." The Chicken asks me with worried eyes.


    I feel everyones gazes land on me. I hurry and steady myself before I reply.


    "Nothing just excited to make those bastards pay for attacking Master and I!" I say.


    "Oh you and your master have been there before?" The new Fox lady April asks. She gave off a comforting feeling but I could tell that it was just a mask hidden under that gentle and calming aura was a deadly strength.


    I started to panic at my slip. Master said not to tell anyone his secrets and I just let slip he was at a place he shouldn''t have been!


    "Nee-san she was kidnapped back then remember? She ended up there and was saved by this master of hers."As if sensing my panic the stupid fox came to my aid. Maybe I should be nice and go back to Hag Fox?


    "Hmmm is that so. Then this little one may be an ace in the hole." April gave me an apraising look that made my skin crawl.


    Greatfully I didn''t have to endure the stare long.


    "Alright everyone I hope you are prepared we just got word somehow Abyss''s minions got word of our coming and are mobilizing so hold on we are going in hot!" Rhea yelled out and then in a flash all of appeared in the City master and I just left not too long ago.


    I looked around and noticed that we were on the outskirts far from theCity near a big wall that was in all directions that I looked. I could see on the other side of the town the huge towering black ice Master trapped the Tiny person. I really need to ask why Master kept calling him so many names that mean small. I''ll ask Mama about the meaning of Micropenis later. Master kept dodging the subject.


    "Say why is it that we appeared so far away from the City?" I asked aloud.


    The one to answer was Bob. "Simple at least here we can set up a strike point. If we were to all appear in the city itself we would be hit on all sides almost instantly. Don''t worry teams were teleported all around the city. We are going to hit them on all sides and meet up at the black ice prison."


    "Great I finally get outta Hell, manage to go shopping, have prospects to fuck a well endowed pretty boy, get trapped by a dog, and am dragged to literally the worst place on Earth to fight an ancient Evil God''s minions and I am stuck with 1 immortal,1 lower- god, a crazy pycho god killer whose powers are sealed, two demigods and a freaking puppy? I mean no offense Auntie but I think we got the short end of the stick here." Racheal complains.


    "Actualy out of everyone we got the best setup out there. I mean how many teams have a person with absolute destruction flames?" Bob says then turns to look at me.


    I knew what he wanted right away. "I cant be sure I won''t kill everyone."


    "Look we are all much more powerful than you so don''t worry. Just make the flames weak and cover us in them. That way we won''t have to worry about Abyss''s power."


    "But isn''t that your job?"


    "Yes but whats better a young pup or an actual god?"


    I decided he was right I wasn''t much use to Master last time but this time I will be directly involved in everything. I nodded at him and started covering everyone in flames.


    "Now that''s more like it! Man I though I was just going to be on guard duty but now even I get to kick some ass!" Bob cried out in excitement.


    "Hey retardidly named god we have company." Pet calls out and then pulls a really big sword out of thin air.


    Everyone looks and sees a tide of creatures heading right for us.


    "Wa-Pet and I will take point. Alita, Racheal you guys give support fire. Bosbeass or Bob whatever you are do what you can your powers are still limited here without many followers. Inari take out as many big ones quick and fast. Pup keep these flames up as long as possible. Now lets go meet the tide!" April shouts.

 76. Training, training, and Oh look! more training.

    Ash


    "Goddess Damn it,Goddess Damn it, GODDESS MOTHERFUCKING DAMN IT!!!" I screamed as the fire engulfed me yet again and well turned me to ash. That wasn''t a pun either! I keep finding random "Ash" piles every time I come back.


    I reappeared back outside the three doors like I have hundreds of times before and groan.


    "For fucks sake that bitch is way too sensitive! I can''t kill it, I can''t escape it, and I sure as fuck can''t bribe it! What kinda bullshit floor is that!?" I yell aloud before flopping back. The cool misty ground as comforting as the first time I failed in any of the rooms.


    "I have told you many times Mistress you must sneak past the dragon." Miyagi appeared and said with that annoying ass smile that I have grown to despise on his face.


    "I have tried! But it''s kinda hard to sneak when I haveto pick lock several doors and chests, avoid and disarm multiple traps, constantly use reverse and regular steal, all while making sure a 20 story fucking lizard doesn''t notice me trying to take one of her eggs! Oh and the best part! Once I do all that I have to get back out!"


    "In all honesty, I am surprised you havemade it this far Mistress. I mean there were a few areas where I was sure it would take you years. To think it hasn''t even been two days in the real world and you havefinished the angel door, the kitsune door, and made it to the 100th floor of the Thief door. Then again the Angel door had 20 floors and the Kitsune door only had 10 floors and you still died quite a few times. I''ll give you one more hint. Simple ." The annoying, little, green, bastard started laughing for what seemed the thousandth time now.


    I sighed and thought back to all my "training" to this point.


    --------------


    It started off not too bad actually after the rivetingconversation with Miyagi I started my way through the first ten floors of the thief area. I blew through them pretty easily. It was just a mix of obstacle courses, sneaking past guards, various different spots where I had to switch between my visions, and an actual test about picking locks and various alarm types. It took me about half a day if anything to get through all of that.


    "Hah! That was all I had to go through for the first ten levels? There wasn''t even difficultycurve on the tenth floor getting through all one hundred will be a cake walk." I was feeling quite proud of myself at that point. I really shouldn''t have, when are things ever that simple?


    *Clap*Clap*Clap* Miyagi appeared and did a slow clap for me at that moment. "That was great Mistress only the 14,873rd slowest time. The standard placement area must have been quite easy." His smile and sarcasm at that time still pisses me off to this very moment.


    The arrogant smile on my face froze. "Standard placement area?"


    His smile just grew larger at that point. Then he turned and looked at the chalkboard.


    The place I landed in after the first ten floors was a simple schoolroom with a few rows of desks and a chalkboard at the front of the room. It had the looks of a simple country schoolroom. There was even an enjoyable breeze that made one relax as it came through the windows. I will come to fucking hate this wretched and evil room.


    I followed Miyagi''s gaze to the chalkboard and noticed something that wasn''t there before. On the board were words.


    "Trainee has completed first Ten Floors. Time 13hrs 42mins Rank 14,873 Skill D, Talent F, Knowledge B, Time F--, Final score F! Trainee has failed Reset initiated."


    The next thing I knew I was standing on the same rooftop as when I started. I looked around in confusion until I saw the sign that said 1/100.


    "What in the what!?"


    "Well you see Mistress getting past all ten floors is not entirely all you have to do. At the end of each set of ten you will be graded. Get too low a score and you will be sent back. You need a minimum of a D in all categories to pass. Of course, scoring higher will net you some benifits as well." Miyagi told me with an amused grin on his ugly green face.


    "That''s bullshit!"


    "I assure you Mistress-


    "I have never gotten a B on a written test in my fucking life! What kind of retarded shit is that!? I am a fucking genius and I know for a fact that all my answers were correct!"


    "While that may be true the time you took to answer each question and the detail are all important as well."


    "But my answers were right!"


    "Doesn''t matter."


    "Alright you know what fuck this I am getting back to that fucking test and destroying it! When does my time restart?"


    I am a lot of things but a B student is not one of them. I take great pride in my knowledge so that I can lord it over people. I have been doing it to my teachers for years and I''ll be damned if some magical other dimension is going to take that away from me.


    "Oh it restarted the second you arrived."


    "Daughter of a Bastard!" I swore at Ice internally.


    Thankfully my drive to get back to the written test allowed me a much faster completion rate the next time I appeared in the schoolroom my eyes glared at the chalkboard.


    "Trainee has completed first Ten Floors. Time 10hrs 12mins Rank 10,113, Skill D, Talent D, Knowledge A-, Time D-, Final score D+! Trainee has met minimum requirement to proceed."


    "A-? A-!? A motherfucking minus!? Oh no fuck you! Redo REDO!" My rage went unanswered as I appeared in a new area.


    This one started out in an enclosed brick room with a sign in the middle that just said 11/100. The room had nothing else in it beside two torches that lit it. Other than that it was just four brick walls, a dirt floor, and one brick roof.


    "Ok what the fuck am I supposed to do here?"


    "I suggest punching through the walls." Miyagi appeared behind me on a couch drinking a beer.


    "Really? That easy? huh well shit." I walked forward and punched as hard as I could on the brick wall. A loud crunch resonated throughtout the room as my hand was crushed.


    "SON OF A BITCH!" I immediately use body control to get rid of the pain. Gratefully that one fell into the Thief side of my powers. Then again thinking back on this I really wish I had it for the kitsune door.


    I turned and glared hatefully at the short green bastard laughing his ass off while spilling beer.


    "I can''t believe you actually did it! I do it to every person who comes here but to this day only 2 have really taken the bait! I suspect that first girl warned the others and they too warned the rest. But still that was amazing!" He continued to laugh as I stared at him hatefully.


    After about 5 minutes of continuous laughter he finally stopped but his grin never left his face. Eventually he told me that after the first ten and my first grade the Thief Training area specializes it self to the individual. It''s always random. But one common room in all the trainings is this one. This part could have been my 50"s training or any other getting it first was just a matter of luck.


    He then went on to explain that at the beginning of each floor from now on I have to touch the sign and I will know what to do. Doing so I learned that for the next 10 floors I will be tested on my sight and their various uses.


    For the first one none of my sights proved useful, It was by dumb luck that I managed to pull on a torch and the next room showed itself. From that I figured that this floor tested my powers of observation. Gratefully my eyes are literally my one overpowered body part besides ma dick.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After that floor the next one had to be done entirely in soul sight. If I turned it off I wouldn''t be able to advance. Like the rooms on the first one I had to observe the room, find a switch or button, and move on. Unlike the first room however if I turned my sight off I was standing in the depths of space looking out at countless stars with no wall or anything in sight. Each of my specific sights had floors like this. When I got farther in the floors they would randomly activate two of my sights and I''d have to see the slight differences between the two to move on. Like finding slight traces of aura coming out of a button while my thermal was lit up like a goddess damn flashbang explosion the whole time. Finally like the first ten I took a written test on all I learned and the uses of my sights. It took me a while to finish because me writing hand was still crushed! Because of this I knew my test score was going to be lower than it should be and my hatred of Miyagi grew. Suffice to say I barely passed these floors with a D- with a C+ in knowledge. That one there had my crying tears of blood.


    Fun fact about this place self-healing is not allowed even in the angel one. Any injuries suffered last until you die on a floor. Also another fun fact when you die in this place you start over and I mean completely over! Until you make it to the 91st floor that is.


    Case and point when I got to the 21st floor I found out that I had to disable traps or dodge them. The floor gave me tools and even a small beginners book to traps and sent me on my way. The very first trap I came to was the simple hallway of arrows. According to the book it''s all a matter of looking and finding the right place to step.


    Seeing that my training from the last floor would prove useful here I looked with my x-ray and saw a bunch of pressure plates and simply walked around them that is until I got to the middle and was shot in the shoulder by a poisoned arrow.


    Unfortunately I didn''t die there. No I fell forward and landed on a pressure plate that for some reason had a fuckin mine under it. Grabbing my tools I tried to reach under the plate and disarm it but with one hand crushed and one arm slowly going numb from poison I ended up activating the mine blowing myself to hell.


    Upon waking I sat up and stared in wonder around me. In front of me was the same three doors that appeared the first time. Only the one angel was unlocked. The wonder came from the fact that the doors were the only same thing.


    Gone was the endless white of the angel prison instead it filled with an endless black dotted with white lights. I was sitting on a giant, circular, crystal-like floor that had a gentle and calming mist floating off the edges like a mist waterfall. Up in the air slowly circling the platform were dozens of locked doors. Each one with a different name.


    The only word to describe the place was beautiful.


    "Like it? Mistress should you designed it after all." My good mood instantly soured upon hearing that voice.


    I turned and frowned at Miyagi. "Where am I?"


    "You are still in the training dimension from now on when you go to the angel prison you can chose to come here or there. This place is the true training area that Mistress created."


    "I see it''s amazing."


    "Giving yourself compliments is a little narcissistic don''t you think?"


    I sighed and decided to ignore him. While the place may look cold it was actually quite comfortable and just laying back had me instantly relaxed. Just as I was about to pass out however the green bastard spoke up again.


    "You might want to get moving Mistress. Afterall everytime you die is a complete restart."


    My face blanked upon hearing that and I slowly turned my head towards him.


    "Really?" I said in a whiny voice.


    "Really." He still had that amused smile. The bastard.


    After that I kept going back in and trying again and again and again. The floors started to get harder and harder as I went combining everything I have already done while still prioritizing a specific thing. The 30''s were about using stealing objects, the 40''s about stealth, 50''s on parkour, 60''s were actually all about learning. I would have to read a literal library on the first floor and then every floor from there was a test. At first the sign said to read ten specific books but I learned later that more was better.


    The 70''s wasn''t so bad actually it was all about knife work. Do to all the training I had done with my family and the girls I manage to skate by the first time with only a few missing limbs. Which is saying something because besides the 60''s I died multiple times on each set of ten. I have literally lost count the amount of total floors I have completed. Pretty sure I broke a thousand a long time ago but I was just too worn out to bother counting.


    When I finally made it to the 80''s a surprise was in store or me. I learned a few new skills.


    On this set I had to both learn and Master my steal completely. This was also followed by a memory of Ice explaining how my family gets so powerful. Everytime I use steal on anything my power increases. Not by any noticeable amount sure but after a while it adds up. Not only that I have a chance to steal a persons power and very strength and make it my own!


    This training was nothing like the 30''s instead I had to fight an opponent and before finishing him I had to steal at the right moment to gain victory. Of course just straight up killing my opponent works too but doing so made it to where I could never make it to the 90''s.


    Once I hit 85 I came up to the sign and was told that now I learn the Reverse Steal. The sign then showed me how to do so. I was a little pissed at how easy it was.


    The ability works only if I have used steal on the item. I can them teleport that item anywhere I want except inside a living being. I tried that once and died of an aneurysm. The ability unlike regular steal takes a lot out of me as it is. Somehow teleporting objects into a living being takes so much power and energy I die upon doing so.


    From then on I trained specifically in that skill for all of floor 85 and up even in the 90''s I used it constantly. The burden it placed on me was huge. I would slowly start getting pale and lethargic. My strength would take a nose dive. No matter what over using that ability would get me killed.


    What didn''t help matters was that at one point I felt Ciar pull on my powers and she didn''t stop. I have idea what she was going up against but it felt like she was draining me for hours maybe even days. At that point I wanted to leave and see who the hell was fucking with my pup, but Miyagi told flat out leaving now would mean I would be banned from the training for quite a while and all the training I had done to this point including the knowledge would be stripped from me.


    I grit my teeth and prayed my pup was alright. From the bond I could feel she was alive and pissed but nothing else. I told Miyagi that if my pup is hurt I would find a way to make him pay.


    Once I made it to the school room on 91 I was told that from now on I can enter any set of ten I wanted to brush up on everything. I was also told I cannot procced until I had at least an B average in every set! That took an annoying amount of time. For some reason I felt the need to keep going until I got an A+ in everything just to spite the bullshit magical system.


    It may be petty but still. The rewards for getting higher grades were actually hugely beneficial. Some gave me increased strength others longer usage of r.steal etc. Hell some even told me how to perfect certain sets.


    Finally I was able to tackle 91 and bow did I die alot! The floors between 91-99 were all about escaping while fighting. The enemy I was escaping from was impossible for me to kill while the obstacles were all the same strength as me. Also the enemies I was running from ranged from a giant Spider to a I shit you not Motherfucking destroyer class Air Battleship that fired lasers big enough to annihilate a city block! I remembered that stupid ship fondly too as I had to break into during a space battle and steal the ships A.I. without getting caught and escape back on floor 34. It was bullshit. However after clearing the 60''s I was able to easily do that mission without breaking a sweat thanks to all the information the library on 61 holds.


    I was pumped when I finally got to 100 and then 12hrs and 10 trys later I said fuck it. I immediately went inside the angel door. The setup was almost the same as the thief one first ten were to get my standard but after that the next ten were entirely different.


    On the 11th floor I had to learn to heal selectively while on a war zone making sure not to overuse my power and heal only those who needed it. On the 12th I was taught how to use my energy to attack in better ways by attacking targets. Even made my (Stolen) Turtle Devastation Wave better. I am sure the hermit would be proud of my improvement.


    On the 13th floor I had to hold a shield up under constant fire until I made it to the end. On 14 I was taught how to heal mine and other souls. 15 was the opposite instead it showed me how to burn my soul to make my abilities skyrocket. 16 Taught me how to fly. It did this by dropping me off the side of a cliff until I took off. The sign for the floor even mocked me.


    "What kind of Angel can''t fly!? To resort to using a floor for this is just sad!"


    17 taught me the runes of the seraph. While 18 taught me how to use them. Gratefully I am great at languages otherwise that might''ve taken a while.


    19 was everything combined while flying. Those took a minute to do. Suffice to say I got damn good at flying.


    20 was a pain in the ass sometimes literally. Some angel would appear his face blocked by and iron mask and start attacking. Why was this a pain? Simple he had a lance that looked scarily similar to my Longinus and I was only allowed to use holy energy to combat him. The second I tried to hit him with a punch I was sent back.


    Eventually I managed to win by doing something incredibly simple I pulled out my bow with part of mine and Alita''s soul! Once I managed that I was able to kick the bastards ass.


    Miyagi just asked me what took me so long to figure it out. I glared at the bastard and entered the now unlocked kitsune door.


    For this one the first 5 were my placement the next three my control over the elements and the 9th I had to fight.


    What appeared was a shadow version of me with three tails.It goes without saying that he knew my every move and he was stronger than me. Because of that fight I may hold back on killing people with dark fire as that shit hurts like hell!


    Everytime I would make to him I would trade blow after blow trying to come up with a solution on how to beat him. But no matter what I did I couldn''t win. That is until I remembered I have a kitsune weapon as well. After pulling out my daggers my shadow clone tried to copy me but couldn''t instead it used ice and shadow to make a set of daggers and stood opposite of me.


    I had no intention of getting anywhere near the fucker. His strength speed and energy were all above mine so I wrapped one of the daggers around my arm letting it bite into my skin and started twirling the other end. Once my shadow started to move towards me I would whip the dagger out like a scorpion''s tail and hit him repeatedly.


    Soon my clone was filled with holes that oozed black blood and fell over.


    The last floor was oddly ancient Japanese in design with the paper doors and odd tiled flooring. There was an altar set upwith cups in front of it. floating above each cup was one of my elements in the middle of the Altar it said choose.


    I had no idea what this meant but another clone of me appeared only this one had two tails like me. He sat crossed legged and brought up his hands. First he used lighting bringing up a large amount of energy. Then he put the energy inside him and his body started changing. He took one step forward and was in my face.


    Next he did the same with darkness the room turned pitch black and a gesture from him thousands of spike closed in on me. In the next moment they were gone.


    Lastly he did Ice. The room instantly froze over even I was frozen instantly. With a casual flick of his hand he was able to control the very air in front of turning it into whatever ice sculptor he wished. Then all that too vanished.


    He turned to me and spoke. "You can only become one with one. Choose." Then he started to fade.


    "Wait! I was told I could master all of my elements why is that I get to pick only one here!?"


    "Your strength is not yet ready. You must take one path and follow it to the end. Only then can you choose another."


    I sat down and debated for a long time on what to choose. All of my elements were resting at 55% no matter how many times I tried going back to their floors I couldn''t increase them anymore and now I see why I have to pick the element I wish to progress from here on out.


    I thought over everything. The obvious choice would be darkness. With his memories I would be able to master it much faster. However it was for that very reason that I didn''t pick it. Then it hit me while I despise hard **** (the w word)It''s most likely more beneficial for me to pick the one that should''ve been my priority the whole time.


    I brought up my Ice powers to max on my hand and placed my hand on my chest. I felt the ice invade every part of me, slowly joining and fusing with everycell. By the time it finished I knew my ice powers jumped above the other two. I sent out a wave of my hand and a small blizzard froze a portion of the room.


    Just a casual wave and I was able to use my ice powers to my pasts self best.


    ------------------------


    After thinking it over and replaying the memories I still counldn''t figure out how to get past the stupid dragon!


    "Damn it Miyagi! Why was the answer to the other doors so simple and yet this one isn''t!"


    He stared me right in the eyes and his grin changed slightly as his eyes were saying "go on".


    "Or is it?" His smile grew.


    For a second I blanked and then it was like a bombshell went off inside my head. He told me the most important thing. Simple.


    I rushed back into the thief door and into the dragons cave. The cave had one walkway the circled around until you made it to the dragon. However it was a wide open cavern with an enormous lava pit. Which is why I never though of my current plan.


    This whole time I was trying to take the most obvious and difficult path when another was available to me. Scatter throughout the cavern were enormous rocks using steal and r.steal I made a bridge to the dragon being careful not to wake it. Then I silently walked up and grabbed its egg. The second the egg made it on my bridge I knew that the bitch would wake up. So this is where the rest of my plan comes into play. I charged over my bridge backward and the second the dragon open her eyes I used steal on the rocks in the lava I already past and placed them above her head to fall.


    Doing this everytime she raised her head a rock would slam down. I easily made it back and finally finished The thief door.


    I appeared back outside and this time all three doors were floating with the others in the space around me. Miyagi stood in the center of platform with his usual grin.


    "So you ready for your reward?"

 77. Helmet, All of my hate, and WHERE THE FUCK IS MY PUP!?

    Ash


    "Reward? I get a reward!? OH! That is awesome! I fucking love you Ice! I knew you wouldn''t be such an ice queen and just have a training area." I was smiling widely and practically bouncing in place waiting for Miyagi to show me my prize.


    But my excitement died due to what happened next. He grinned widely.


    "You seem to misunderstand something Mistress. Your reward isn''t some item or ability. Nononono your prize is yourrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr-drum roll please!"


    Drums actually started pounding in the background. I was really starting to hate this place.


    "- Training! Thatsright you prize is all the training you just went through!" His grin now looked like the personification of evil.


    "YOU SONOFABIT-


    He waved his hand and cut me off by sealing my mouth shut.


    This is new. Did that old green wrinkly fucker have the ability to do this the entire time? I stared at the fucker with slightly less hate than before I had to add a little bit of fear just for good measure.


    "My mother was a wonderful woman thank you very much. Now as I was saying your reward is your training but I want you to think about something during all that training what really improved besides your skill and knowledge?"


    I blanked for a moment at his words. I never really thought about it but.....Nothing....Besides my skills and knowledge, I gained nothing! I mean disregarding choosing Ice as my main element and gaining far more strength overice than before my physical abilities didn''t increase by even the slightest amount! Which should be impossible! If I only count my thief training I used steal thousands maybe even tens of thousands of times! That alone should''ve given me some type of boost!


    I couldn''t speak so I tried to glare my thoughts at Miyagi. He just laughed and started talking again.


    "I see you''ve finally got it. I mean honestly Mistress, in this new form of yourself you are smart enough to memorize an entire library full of knowledge in one go yet couldn''t even figure out you weren''t getting stronger. Tsk.Tsk.Tsk. I weep for your future." Despite his words his smile remained the smug prick.


    My small amount of fear turned back into hate.


    "Well I guess I should tell you the reason for that. Magic. See easy to explain."


    At this point I was trying to kill him with my eyes hoping for some badass power of death sight to emerge. I have tried to hurt him several times throughout the training but nothing ever worked. The fucker literally ate my black flames and asked for more!


    "My my Mistress that is one hurtful look. You wound this faithful servant!"


    I am pretty sure at that point I was turning purple with rage and blood was pouring from my nose.


    Eventually, he burst out laughing and started talking again. "Oh this is sooooooo much fun Mistress I sincerelyhope you never reach your previous level otherwise I won''t be able to have these moments anymore. Anyway what I said was somewhat correct. Magic is the reason you weren''t getting stronger. You see Mistress had an issue with disciples leaving mid training when they felt they had improved enough to accomplish whatever goal they had in coming in the first place. This annoyed Mistress so much that she changed the training. If a person leaves early all his memories are wiped. To stop the increase in skill. Also unless one completes the training they will gain no physical improvements at all. The areas are spelled to literally "steal" all that power until one completes all of their designated training. And this here Mistress is all that power."


    In his hand was a misty orb about the size of a golfball. Honestly I wasn''t impressed. That is until in his other hand a helmet appeared.


    "Now you have two choices and you must tell me verbally what it is you want. A power boost or a VR helmet from 100yrs into the future."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I snorted internally the choice was obvious. Afterall my common sense was beaten into a coma long ago by my inner nerd.


    I pointed at the helmet.


    "I am pretty sure I said verbally Mistress."


    My face fell.


    You bastard! One day you will pay! I will make you watch as I fuck your mom in the ass! (Providing shes hot otherwise I will find someone else to seduce her)This was a vow I planned on keeping to the end of time.


    "Oh well it seems I just have to give you your power." He started snickering as the orb floated towards me.


    I let the orb float into my hand and looked at it curiously. I was trying to figure out how it worked. As if reading my mind Miyagi answered.


    "You''ve got to eat it Mistress."


    I stared at him with an annoyed looked and pointed at my mouth.


    "Oh yes yes forgot about that but remember Mistress it''s quite easy to do so again."


    I watch hatefully as he waved his hand. I shoved the stupid orb in my mouth and shed a tear at the helmet still in Miyagi''s hand. The second I closed my mouth around the orb I felt a huge wave of energy pour through my body and it hurt like hell. I could feel the energy piercing every inch of my body like tiny little barbed needles ripping into me. The pain got so bad I blacked out for a second but it was so intense I woke up almost immediately.


    "Oh right forgot yea see the orb is full of all of your experiences which happens to include the pain as well, don''t worry you won''t die....Probably."


    I focused all of my hate on his voice and eventually managed to block out some of the pain. After what seemed like an eternity the pain finally subsided and I felt power flowing through me like never before.


    I looked over my body with my body control and was astounded.


    "So this is the strength of a demi-god. Gotta say not bad. Still....Can we talk about the helmet?" I looked up in hope at Miyagi.


    "Nope."


    "I hate you."


    "I love you too Mistress."


    "*Sigh* All of my hate Miyagi all of my hate."


    "You might want to save some of that hate or when you get home."


    "Wait what?"


    He waved his hand and I felt something pull me. The last this I saw was him crushing the vr helmet and a small part of my heart. I noticed that I arrived in my living room and took a look around. From what I could tell everything important was okay.


    "Xbox check. Computer check. Tv check. Microwave check. Well that takes care of the essentials, I wonder what Miyagi meant?"


    I decided not to read into it. I went into my kitchen, started making some bacon wrapped cheese fries, and started humming a tune.


    ..........


    "WAIT A MINUTE!" I stopped what I was doing and looked around one more time.


    "Ciar! Shit! Alright how did that book say to speak telepathically to a bonded individual? Right uh sense your bond put all your focus into it. Picture the person and speak from the heart. "


    "Ok testing testing. Is this thing on? Ciar can you hear me?"


    "Master!?"


    "Whew holy shit Ciar ya scared me. Where you at pup?"


    "Mas....ter help.....sma.......nis man.....ack........nobyl"


    "Uh pup your kinda breaking up didn''t know that was possible with telepathy but okay. I swear to goddess if I get George Takei on the line Ima be pissed."


    ...........


    "Ciar? Ciaaaaarrrrrr?"


    "Ok not good."


    One if the other tings I learned from that library in my training was I can sense the direction that the person is in. So I suited up and headed out. Unfortunately it just gives a direction and not an actual location so I just had to keep following one way.


    On my way I started calling my family and Cindy to see if they knew where Ciar was but nobody was picking up. Im gone for a day and a half and my girl goes missing and nobody picks up their phones? I know my mother she would always keep her phone on her in case my brothers or I called.


    I ended up giving my dad a call and he said mom went out of town or business. Which I know is total crap because I now know what she is. Then again it could be Laverna business.


    "ARRRRGGHHHH WHERE THE FUCK IS MY PUP!?" I shouted out loud in anger. I was pretty loud so I looked around to see if anyone heard me out off reflex. I didn''t see anyone then again I hadn''t seen anyone for a while.


    "Why do I get the feeling I should''ve stayed home?" I landed on a building and started looking around with aura and x-ray vision. I still couldn''t find anyone.


    "What the hell?"


    "Rogue you are charged with tampering with the space-time continuum and are hereby sentenced to maximum security prison until your execution!"


    I turned and saw a shit ton of supers materialize behind me. Mega stood at the front of the group looking a little pissed off.


    "I finally remembered what happened all those years ago kid. Now it''s time for you to pay for your crimes you damn terrorist!" Mega roared at me.


    I ignored him and looked for Mystic. "Let me guess city is under one ridiculous sized spell?"


    She just glared back at me but from the way her aura flared I took it as a yes. How she managed to get me in a spell without me knowing is a question for later though.


    "Look I don''t know what crawled up your ass today but I got something important going on right now so if you could fuck off that would be great."


    "Kid it''s best you come in you have no chance against fifty of the worlds top supers." Tech walks forward and says.


    "Honestly I really want to prove you wrong on that but someone important to me is missing and needs my help so Ima just go." I turned to leave and am greeted with the three fastest speedsters on the planet.


    Now I am fast but there is a reason for the class based system according to a book supers are humans given demi-god class powers. If they were to raise themselves to the demi-god class even just in the beginning their abilities would be on par with a peak demi-god in the aspect that they had. The book goes on to say that the way this is done is fair because how would a person who only has the ability to use fire reach demi-god? The answer is simple apparently all they have to do is train their power to a much higher realm. Which is annoying because I can''t do that. So while I am fast these guys are still ridiculously fast.


    I stood there staring at Jenny Jet, Bolt, and Sound. "Really? You guys really wana fuck with me right now?" My voice was growing colder by the second, the roof of the building was freezing around me. The fact that it was winter right now means my ice powers were that much stronger.


    Their answer was to charge at me.


    "Bad mistake."


    I sent a pulse of out of my body freezing the three inches from me. I may not be as fast but I am still already at the demi-god level. My eyesight can easily follow them. I turned back to the group behind me.


    "If that''s all I am going to leave now."


    In the next second Tempest a guy who controls thunder and is a speedster launched a bolt of lightning at me. I just stood there and took it. I gave him an amused look. At that second though I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw a now thawed Jenny Jet throwing a lighting fast punch towards my face.

 78. Collective, 40%, and a War boner

    Ash


    I brought my them up and wiped the edge of my mouth. I rolled the small amount of blood between my finger and them then looked at Jenny Jet. A bit of a sad feeling spread through me.


    "Y''know I had a crush on you when I was younger even hacked a few bank accounts so I could get the money for a picture of you practically nude in your destroyed suit after a battle. I jerked off to that picture so many times." I looked forlornly out at empty air. Cherishing those precious memories.


    It truly is sad I was really hoping to screw her and several of the other heroines here. All those memories brought a string of tears to my eyes. I guess heartbreak is just something I will have to get used to.


    "You think I care you sick pervert!?"


    Jenny was launching thousands of fists at me in one moment. The other supers were all almost upon us as well. I shed one final tear for my lost hope and slammed a black ice spear through Jenny''s stomach.


    The other supers stopped in horrorwhile Jenny looked at me shocked and confused. From her eyes I could guess what she was thinking. "How is this possible?" Or something along those lines. I let go of the ice spear and she fell to the ground. She wasn''t dead yet but would be soon if she wasn''t treated. Plus the ice I used was black ice which has a slight plague aspect to it. Meaning once it enters flesh it actually starts to spread. I don''t know why this is it just does so. The library had a lot of information but it didn''t have answers to a lot of things as well.


    I made sure to use steal on her in hopes of getting her power but I didn''t oh well at least a small power boost is still possible. Then I turned to look at 47 faces that were a mix of horror and rage. I laughed at their looks.


    "What did you think this would be some simple ass kicking then off to jail for me? Sorry to say supes but uh I am seriously not in the mood right now. If you want to continue this stupid game know that you do so at the cost of your lives! Disable this barrier or whatever and leave me be or else!" Time was ticking and I really needed to get to Ciar. I had a really bad feeling.


    I wasn''t planning on holding back but I was going to try to keep most of them alive if possible. No point in literally pissing off the whole world. In fact that''s why I didn''t outright kill Jenny or the other frozen speedsters. The backlash would be a huge pain in the ass! I am fine with killing but honestly a worldwide hunt for yours truly wasn''t exactly on my bucket list. So I decided on making the worlds all-star cast of hero''s my bitch.


    "You think we can let someone who has traveled through true time go!?" Tech spoke up. "You should know the law! Time-travel is illegal as it is, but true time travel is an act of terrorism across the world! The punishment for such a thing is clearly explained. You will tell us how you did so and then you will be executed!"


    After he finished speaking he pointed his hand at Jenny she then disappeared and reappeared at his side. Saint immediately went to help her. I sighed and shook my head.


    "Fine if you guys really want to do this I can spare two minutes. Besides the power up from kicking your collective asses may help me find my girl faster anyways."


    "First let''s deal with an annoyance." I waved my hand toward Tech and stole his suits power core. Normally something like this would be impossible but that motherfucking library actually had Tech''s family inventions or the next 500 years! Apparently his family would go on to make some of the world''s best alarms and security systems that would even give peak demi-gods a headache. Tech or Tom River should live another 80 years or so and in that time he will have 6 different suits all far more powerful than the last and his children will pick up the mantle and slowly improve them even more down the line. Somehow Ice managed to get the blueprints for everything the River family made for the next 500yrs and it was all extremely detailed. So since I know how his suit works taking the core is incredibly simple.


    According to the schematics, if the core is overloaded with a foreign energy it will explode. The energy that the suit runs on was just named R-energy or River Energy. The info on where the energy came from wasn''t explained but the fact the egotistical bastard named a power source after himself annoyed me. I started filling the core with both lightning and holy power. The core started to grow hot.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "What!? How!? Stop him! If he overloads the core the explosion will take out half a block!" I heard Tech scream inside his now useless suit.


    "What this thing? Don''t worry I don''t plan on keeping it I just wanted to look at it! Sheesh here I''ll put it back!" I used r-steal and put the core back in his suit.


    "FUC-


    A huge explosion sounded off before he could do anything. He was right the explosion took out the entire building we were on and a few of the surrounding ones. Being inside the suit again must''ve toned it down a bit. All I did was throw up a simple barrier and watched.


    Quickly a huge gust of wind blew away all the smoke and dust. I saw a ragged and torn up Tornado pushing away the smoke. Around him were several other badly wounded bodies. It seems that Mysticism was able to protect a good portion of the supers but the blast managed to take out about twenty or so. Unfortunately Tech survived. A super by the name Specter phased him out of his suit and managed to avoid the blast while intangible.


    Since I only gave myself two minutes I didn''t hesitate and shot forward slamming my fist into Tornado''s temple while simultaneously stealing from all the supers around me. I felt a huge rush of power and a few new abilities. One of them was like being able to see all around me in every direction. I could see the outline of every last thing within a few meters of myself. Thus the sneak attack by Photon and Mega was a huge failure. Right as they were about to hit me I activated another new ability right as their fist were about to connect my body turned into particles and them reassembled. I pointed my hands at their shocked faces and blasted them with holy power effectively taking them both out. With another quick steal on the both of them I turned to Mysticism who was surrounded by all the supers she saved.


    I was feeling a little drained thankfully there was more super to steal from. Whatever that particle ability was it takes a shit ton of strength. At best I could probably use it maybe 4-5 times. The super I took it from probably could only use it once as a life saver. Still didn''t help him avoid the explosion though.


    "Well Mysty here we are again. All your buddies asses kicked and you just sitting pretty. But this time at least you got Saint and a few other bodies to take a couple of more hits."


    She glared at me with hatred and looked at her fellow hero''s, none of them were wanting to move especially after how easily I just took out their main weapon in Mega. But I still thought that I hadn''t shown off enough yet.


    "Don''t get me wrong though I am still going to kick your asses."


    I charged forward not even bothering to use lightning or holy power to augment my speed. As I was head towards them they all got in defensive stances and started launching attacks at me. Fire, Water, Lasers, magic bolts, odd assortments of tech weapons, and various other abilities all flew right at me. I smirked and dropped myself into shadows and appeared right behind all of them.


    "Not bad! You guys managed to take out a few blocks and made more than a few people homeless it''s really a good thing that you guys cleared out all the civilians otherwise man that would''ve been bad." I said with a smirk on my face.


    All of them turned and looked at me with shocked faces. Even Mystic wasn''t prepared for me to dodge that. The shock on their faces made feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    "Ok so who here has watched Zatch Bell? Anyone? Really no one!? Well this ruins my next attack. *Sigh* the lack of cultured individuals is saddening."


    "Bao Zakeruga!" I pointed my hand like Zeno instead mainly because shooting a giant lightning dragon from my mouth always seemed a little dumb. Still watching the attack head towards them was pretty awesome. Although I couldn''t get the eyes right nor could I make it roar which was a little disheartening otherwise it was beautiful.


    I put a good chunk of strength into the attack so I wasn''t too surprised to see on 7 people left standing afterwards. I say standing but they were in pretty roughshape.Mysticism managed another barrier but she didn''t have enough time to put any real strength into it. So my attack was able to do some pretty good damage overall.


    "Well folks it seems we are in for a countdown!"


    I shot forward and slammed my foot intoMysticism''s stomach. She coughed up a lot of blood and fell over. "That''s Six!" With a quick steal over her and others around her I moved at top speed taking them out one by one.


    "Oooooh thatsfive!" I left a dude with broken nuts.


    "four, three, two!" I stopped and smiled at the last two.


    Saint and Seeker. "Now who wants guess why I left you two?"


    Seeker looked at me and spoke. "You left me because of my ability to discern whether a person is lying or not. Her I presume to make sure no one dies. You may not have overly shown it here but if you wanted to you could have slaughtered us easily. So am I right?"


    I smiled at him and gave him a round of applause. "Bravo mister super detective!"


    Seeker is a super with super intelligence and a living lie detector. He arms himself with gadgets he builds and solves crimes around the world. Due to his ability quite a few nations actually have him sit in on discussions to find out if someone is lying. In a way he is similar to Tech in that he uses gadgets but he''s not a total douche.


    "Now listen very carefully. I do not have anyway to travel through time. I do not possess those kinds of powers nor have I ever. I was sent back by an annoying little shit that is a little to overpowered. Next time something like this happens I will kill half of you. And if it happens another time I will take great pleasure in ending all of you. Be sure to tell everyone including the government that if you actually manage to kill or capture me my family of which I am the weakest will utterly end you all including the worlds government''s."


    Seeker had a serious look on his face as he contemplated my words. "I will try and get your terrorist status revoked but know that you have made quite a few enemies here."


    "Meh. What else is new anyway gotta go but before I do is it weird to have boner after things like this?"


    He just stared at me. I shrugged my shoulders and started to think on how to get to my pup. Finally I decided to try something stupid I knew it would work but the book I learned it from said it was a really dumb idea as it hurts impossibly bad and it can cause one to be weakened for quite some time.Gratefully I stole enough power to make it to the next level so a little drop in power wont be that bad....... I hope.


    I concentrated on Ciar and dropped into a shadow. Now normally I could probably shadow port a few blocks but if I burn my soul I can extend that.


    So thats what I did I started burning my soul and moving towards Ciar 5%, 10%, 25, 40, it took 40% of my soul for me to make the jump and fuck did it hurt! It felt like my balls were being ran through a super heated cheese grater.


    I emerged out in a snow covered destroyed city. "Huh this place looks familiar." Then a thought crossed my mind.


    "Damn it that took 2 minutes 13 seconds! And why am I still hard after that pain I should be impotent!"

 79. Easy, Beauty, and a Dream

    Ciar


    The battle started off extremely well, thanks to my silver flames everyone was able to fight at max power. For at least 5 mins anyway.


    Spreading it out to a group of people was much harder than I thought. But I never had to use a full 5-minute use of my powers. All of the enemies were pretty much massacred. There wasn''t a single thing any of them could do against the full might of anyone in our group. In fact it came down to taking turns after a game of rock paper sissors to decide the order.


    War or Pet was the first one to go. She managed to get the biggest group of monsters out of everyone about 100 and dove in with a smile of glee on her face. She pulled out a huge sword from nowhere and started butchering every creature that came her way. The sword was about the size of the one from that game Master had me play with the spiky yellow haired guy. Although it looked nothing like it. It was like someone extended a cleaver and cut three holes in it. The sight of her covered in blood and gore with a smile of pure ecstasy while ramming the arm of one creature down anothers mouth? will forever be burned into my mind. From this I can understand why Master said therapy is a life essential.


    The next person to go was Bosbeass. The fight barely lasted 5 seconds.I had no time to even count his but it was at least close to Pet''s number. In fact we didn''t even stop walking forward. In a split moment all the creatures were smashed into paste. None of us even saw him move or do anything besides walk


    forward while eating a hotpocket. Gods are supposed to have amazing abilities but they aren''t invincible. This god though was hands down scarier than even mama and papa combined! And he is just a lower god still!? The control he has on his power has to be monstrous.


    The new hag Fox Alice was next. She pulled out a single katana and walked into a group. Unlike with Pet there was nothing brutal or savage about the way she killed. She floated and danced around her enemies. Dropping each one with what looked like simple yet elegant swings. She had an emotionless expression throughout her dance and at the end not a single drop of blood could be found on her or her blade yet all her enemies which numbered at almost 50 just fell. When she came back to us I told her that she is no longer counted as a hag fox but as a beautiful fox. Her fighting was just like watching a show


    it was just beautiful. She gave me an amused looked and asked why she was considered as a hag in the first place. I just looked over at her sister. She saw my look and just let out an "ahhhh". She smiled and scratched behind my ears. She wasn''t too bad but she didn''t have Masters level of skill. The hag fox kept shooting me annoyed looks the I purposely ignored.


    When we came to the next group it was right at our rendezvous point. So the last to fight was actually the stupid chicken. She was nowhere near as impressive as the others but was still able to take out all the enemies swiftly. All she did was pull out a bow made of silver and light. She pulled it back and looked at the approaching monsters. With a quick nod she released her bow and one arrow of light shot forward. That one arrow turned into 23 and burrowed into 23 heads ending them all in an instant. She could''ve done something cool. Master would''ve.


    Thinking back on how hard it was for Master to kill these weird creatures, makes all of this seem like a really bad joke. It was truly that easy.


    We progressed smoothly into the city, in fact we were the first to arrive at our rendezvous point. According to Bosbeass we were to wait for Rhea''s and Oinari''s teams before moving forward.


    "Where is everyone? I mean out of all the teams our level of power isn''t all that great. I mean we even have Lucifers slutty daughter and a new Lower God. All the others have true powerhouses. So how is it we made it here first?" The hag fox asked.


    "Please don''t call my niece a slut." The chicken replied.


    "But I kinda am aunt Alita. I spent a seriously short amount of time on earth and fucked quite a few men and women. Yourself included." Racheal spoke out.


    The chicken just covered her eyes and shook her head with a sigh. But then stiffened. "Wait! You spent that time mostly with.......(she looked at Bosbeass and Beauty Fox) him."


    "True but we went to quite a few stores where he just waited outside I had fun in between. He was so exhausted when I first showed up that he past out. So I only gave him a simple blow job but who''da thought that kid would start eating me out in my sleep. I have been eaten out before but damn can he use his tongue! I shiver in anticipation on what he can do awake!"


    "No." The hag fox glared at Racheal.


    "No?"


    "You will not ever have sex with him. What he has is enough and I will be damned if the whore of hell gets added in!"


    "Oh c''mon I already blew him what the harm in letting me ride his little monster which is not so little. You''d think for a short guy he wouldn''t be so well endowed but "whistle" he can give a few demons a run for their money."


    "The answer is no! Alita back me up here!"


    The chicken just repeated her sigh.


    "Well well sister it seems you have a potential mate? Why is it you have kept this quiet as your older sister is it my duty to make sure he is worthy of you." Beauty Fox said with narrowed eyes that had a suspicious gleam in them. She walked up to the hag fox and her entire body radiated that she wanted answers.


    Both the hag and the chicken went stiff as they realized that the Hag messed up. It was both funny and worrying. Funny because of stupidity and worrying because Master is trying to stay hidden from other Kitsune. I started to get a little mad and glared at the two. How dare they put my Master at risk!


    The hag fox stared into her sisters eyes while shivering in fear. I was scared she might actually crack so I got ready to put my flames around the the hag and chicken. I was going to order them to take down the beauty fox otherwise


    they will put Master in danger.


    "The answer to your earlier question Inariis the pup glaring murderously at all of you right now." Bosbeass spoke out breaking the tension between all of us.


    "Bosbeass is right. Without the daughter of Cerberus we''d have faced a much tougher time. Gods can at most block a portion of Abyss''s power but she can fully neutralize it. Allowing us to fight at full strength. The average strength of these abominations is only Class 4 demi-god. Which all of us besides the pup can slaughter as easily as breathing. The others don''t have that luxury they have to fight with all their members while actually having


    tough and deadly battles. In the scheme of things we are technically the strongest team out of them all."


    All of stared at Pet in disbelief.


    "What?" She looked at all of us a little offended. "My name is War for fucks sake! War isn''t just straight up fighting. Strategy is important as well!" She turned around and started pouting.


    Even though I know her and Master have some kind of past she still helped him. So I jumped on her shoulder and licked her face in thanks. She smiled and petted me.


    "Well don''t all of you just look so fucking dandy!" We all heard a shout and turned to see Rhea and one other woman. Both looked like they had seen better days.


    "Now now Evergreen just because we didn''t fare as well as them doesn''t mean you have the right to speak to them like that."


    Rhea was wearing a green robe that was torn, tattered, and covered in blood. Her long dark hair was pasted to her head with blood and sweat. Her skin was cover in mud and blood and marred with several cuts. In her left hand she held a bloody long sword and her feet were bare and bloody. Still she had a smile on her face as she approached.


    The woman that Rhea called Evergreen was in worse shape than Rhea. She was wearing emerald green armor that shined even covered in blood. The armor was badly beaten even cracked and broken in places. She had neon green hair and jade colored eyes. She was so green that I started to get a little sick looking at her. Even her skin was a dark forest green. She looked to be in her early thirties and Master would classify her as an hour glass. Something I haven''t been able to figure out. She did have a big chest area and perfect birth giving hips. I wonder if that is the case? I''ll ask have to ask Master. She was really tall as well at least taller than Master by a foot and she had a bit of a gentle complexion despite having a snarl on her face.


    "My Goddess we lost everyone! We barely made it here and yet these people are having a nice chat while looking none the worse! If I didn''t know any better I say they-


    "ENOUGH!" Rhea turned to the woman and yelled. She then turned to me and gave me a gentle smile. "Ciar dear you think you can use your flames on me so I can fix us up?"


    I nodded and place my flames around her. The constant use of my flames was starting to get tiring so I was hoping after this we could rest a little.


    Rhea thanked me and then with a simple flash both she and Evergreen were restored. Although Rhea did have a trace of weariness in her eyes.


    "Much better now do you understand my Dear Champion?" Rhea asked Evergreen.


    Evergreen nodded and looked at me with a frown. "But if you knew what the pup could do why not put her on our team or one o the other higher gods?"


    "Well partly because a small part of me want my "Fellow" gods to be weakened so I can "help" them in an emergency. I one or two of them dies I''ll be sure to take nice care of their worlds. The other part is if she wasn''t with this team in particular and something happened a certain person will be severely upset with me."


    I am not entirely sure what the others were feeling at that moment but I was filled with fear and respect for my Masters goddess. When I ascend as an adult and have Master accept my blessing I''ll be sure to make him wary of her. Otherwise I may need to take care of this woman.


    "Well then I guess I should thank you for putting me on this team Rhea still I am curious why you would be bothered if someone is upset with you? You aren''t the type to care about whether or not someone likes you. Could it be that this person has a special significance?" Bosbeass asked.


    Rhea gave him a smile that made everyone take a step back even her champion. Ater that no one dared to approach the subject again and we all sat in silence waiting for Oinari''s team. Although a few glares were exchanged between Evergreen and our group.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It didn''t take much longer for Oinari''s group to arrive. They were in much better shape than Rhea and Evergreen as they had 3 people instead of 2. Beauty and Hag Fox had expressions of relief upon seeing their mother and sister. Oinari''s group was still covered in various wounds and each kitsune had hollow looks. Oinari saw our states and frowned. He turned to Rhea and gave her a look filled with suspicion.


    "I would like an explanation Rhea." His tone was filled with command.


    "Oinari you know my secrets are my own. Just because you had a bit of a rough time doesn''t mean I am going to tell them to you nor does it mean you can command me." Her tone was gentle yet disapproving and she had a smile that was usually reserved for disappointing children.


    Oinari''s eyes flashed with fury and he took a threatening step towards Rhea. Rhea kept her smile but her eyes narrowed and a dark glint flashed through them.


    "My god the reason we are in such great shape is all due to the little one here she has the ability to completely negate the power of Abyss. Although it is somewhat a double edge sword if she doesn''t have complete focus she could harm us as well." Alice explained.


    He turned his gaze towards me. "Give me your flames now child!" he ordered.


    I thought really hard about what would be considered a suitable answer by Masters standards.


    "Sure bend over I''ll shove my flames so far up your high and mighty ass you will be breathing silver flames for years!" I hope I said that right. I really miss Master we never got to finish the insults part of my education.


    The fury in his eyes grew at my words his face was even starting to turn an interesting shade of purple. Everyone else was looking at me in shock and the whole area fell back into silence.


    "What worthless low life would teach such a young deity such vulgar words!?" Evergreen was the first to break the silence.


    "My Master teaches me everything! And he is not a low life! Master may be lazy, play a lot of games, has no ambitions in life, despises people, has a thing for older women, would rather buy a new tv than program a remote, and steals whatever he feels like but he is most definitely not a low life!" I was angered by her words how dare she insult my Master.


    All the eyes on me were filled with pity for some reason. Beauty fox walked up at that moment and started petting my head.


    "Little one could you please give your flames to my god so he can fix my mother and sister?" she asked me gently.


    I frowned a bit and looked over at the Meany fox. "Tell him to say sorry and to be nice for now on." I saw Meany''s eye twitch at my words. Beauty had an amused smile and raised an eye at Meany everyone else was hiding their mouths behind their hands.


    "I....I''m.....sorry." After he apologized I nodded.


    "Good Meany. Master says to make sure others always admit their faults even if they are in the right and more powerful. I should always win even in the smallest and most petty of ways."


    Meany''s face turned a pure dark purple and I could see him getting ready to retort but Hags mommy laid a hand on Meany''s shoulder and shook her head. Meany developed a real bad eye twitch and let out a sigh. Then he turned and looked at me expectantly.


    I put my flames around him and he fixed up his group. I took my flames off almost instantly and nodded. "You should thank Mama Hag Meany. Had you spoken I''d of let you march all the way to the end in your wounded state."


    "Mama H-Hag!?" Momma Hag choked.


    "Mmmmm as far as I know you could be like the Hag Fox and not Beauty."


    "Beauty?" Mama Hag looked over at her.


    "Yes when she fights it''s quite beautiful."


    "Well of course it is she is my daughter I assure you I am quite beautiful when I fight as well!"


    "Really? Hmmm then I''ll call you Mama Beauty then but if you are lying your name will Oldy Liar Hag."


    A look of fear passed through her eyes and then Hags other sister walked forward. "So what am I?"


    "You smell like blood even when clean not to mention your natural aura reeks of death. So you are Deady."


    "Oh you are quite the perceptive little one. Tell me is there anything else?" She just smiled at my name for her.


    "You and Master should never meet."


    "Oh why is that?"


    "You would almost definitely make him as much of a monster as you are as your natures are perfect compliments."


    A mischievous grin crossed her face. "Interesting. Someone whose nature actually alines perfectly with mine. Now that does sound like fun." A light flashed through her eyes.


    I felt a chill run through me at her words and Chicken and Hag had worried looks on their faces.


    "Alright enough talking we need to hurry to Abyss this needs to be ended." Rhea announced to us all.


    ----------------------


    Our Trip to Abyss''s location was surprisingly uneventful. It was really quite. When we first can up to the black ice Master left behind.


    All around everything was frozen solid. There were some of the mutations encased as we walked towards the center. When we rounded the corner we finally figured out why it was so quiet.


    The center had been transformed into a place of worship. Row upon row of mutations were all bowing to a Frozen Abyss. They had made an altar with offerings of severed body parts. Up by the altar were 2 Children with spiky Tails.


    When we took our first step inside a wave of black mist descended on the area. All of us instantly were forced to kneel due to the huge loss in strength we all suffered. I wrapped a small amount of flames on myself so I could stand the others had to struggle to stand back up. The gods had the worst of it though each of the had pale complexions and were breathing much harder than before. Despite this all the monsters made no move. The two kids by the altar turned to us with a


    smile.


    "Welcome honored guests! You have come at a great time and even brought us a great gift! Actually bringing our lords perfect vessel with you!" The two spoke in perfect synch.


    "We are here to end your lord nothing more abominations!" Oinari yell.


    "Tsk Tsk Tsk. More fools who don''t understand our lords grace and perfection." The kids shared a smile and held out their hands palms up. Then they closed them into fists. All of us tensed waiting for something to happen. Despite the fact we were somewhat prepared it didn''t matter all of us were shackled by black chains that completely sapped all our strength.


    "How is this possible!? Abyss is still trapped!" Rhea screamed.


    "True. But we have managed to make a small pen sized hole to him allowing him to grant us his blessing. We have spent a considerable amount of time preparing for all of your arrival. We thought you would all show up thirty years ago but thankfully you did not. Soon though thanks to all of you we will be able to revive our lord in the perfect body! We should share this moment with all of your friends!"


    With a wave every god, immortal, and demi-god that came on this mission appeared. They were all in pretty bad shape and from the looks of it almost half weren''t even here most likely killed along the way. Which explains the freshly severed body parts on the altar.


    There was only one thing that I could do. I pushed my power to its limits and let it explode out with a wave. My flames filled the area with screams. A force ripped through the area and my flames cleared. My vision was hazy and my body weak but I could tell I managed to take out all of the weaker monsters and free everyone.


    "Excellent work little one! Don''t worry we will handle the rest!" I heard a voice call out.


    I knew that this wouldn''t be enough so I pulled a little on Masters power. I was instantly overflowing with strength. My vision didn''t clear up and my body was slightly weak still but at least I could move and help out. I looked out and saw multiple powerful figures ripping apart monsters. The two children were trying to wrap chains around people again but everytime they do I would send out flames to wrap around the person and with that quick boost in strength a group of monsters would be ended instantly. I was going to just slap my flames on a god to nd this instantly but the kids kept a close eye on me trying to attack me the second my guard was down.


    "Ok testing testing. Is this thing on? Ciar can you hear me?"


    I was startled for a second.


    "Master!?"


    I was really surprised I knew master was smart but to be able to figure out the bond so quickly without my help was just amazing. I was really happy to hear his voice as well.


    "Whew holy shit Ciar ya scared me. Where you at pup?"


    "Master help! We are trying to attack small penis man in the same spot you attacked him at Chernobyl!"


    "Uh pup you''re kinda breaking up didn''t know that was possible with telepathy but okay. I swear to goddess if I get George Takei on the line Ima be pissed."


    "Breaking up? Master that''s not funny we are telepathically linked there''s no way-


    "Do not bother vessel I have blocked your link the accursed one. I cannot allow you to give him information that will stop us." The two children told me.


    "Ciar? Ciaaaaarrrrrr?" I heard Master still trying to contact me but everytime time I tried to reply there was no answer now.


    "It seems I need to help our lords followers before something unexpected happens." The two children took a step forward and appeared next to an immortal. They grabbed him and tossed him into the air like it was nothing then the tails behind them split into four parts. Each part was filled with razor sharp teeth. The tails shot up towards the airborne immortal and bit him in half instantly.


    Everyone stopped and looked at the two in shock. The sound of crunching filled the air as the tails chewed up the immortal. The two children turned a cold smile on everyone and spoke.


    "I am Lord Abyss''s top follower. You may call me End." They said.


    "You both have one name?" The Hag asked sarcastically.


    They just smiled in reply.


    "Now as I have just proven in here I am far more powerful than any of you so you have a choice die or watch as we resurrect our lord."


    "How about the option where we just kick your ass!" War said and charged towards the two. They shook their heads and with a casual sweep of their tails they sent War flying blood spewed from her mouth as she flew through the air and slammed into an ice wall.


    "Does anyone else wish to challenge me? Don''t worry about the others they will not interfere." Ends gazed at everyone with a smug grin.


    "Master finds people like you creepy."


    They turn to me and raised an eyebrow. "And?"


    "No and, just felt it needed saying."


    I stared into the eyes of the two children called End, and started thinking. I can provide only 5 minutes of protection. So what I needed to do was pick someone and have them take down these two. Only problem is the closest is Mama beauty and I know nothing of her fighting capabilities besides the short skirmish she had here with the monsters. I saw that she was different from Beauty fox. She held one long silver sword with a simple handle in her right hand and in her left was a golden dagger with nine different colored jewels on it. From the short amount I saw she uses the dagger as a form of defense and primarily attacks with her sword, but if her opponent forgot about the dagger they suffered for it.


    I tried looking around at all my options and couldn''t find anyone I thought would be better that I could actually make it to so I had no choice it had to be her.


    "Mama Beauty!" She turned towards me as I unleashed the full strength of my flames on her. She smiled at me in thanks and charged towards the two children. Her sword shining brightly with light as it chopped towards one of Ends necks.


    "I see you did have that option, unfortunately even that won''t be enough."


    The one whose neck was being attack raised his arm and a blade made out of mist appeared to block the strike. I was shocked to see how easy it was. I have no doubt that Mama Beauty''s sword contained enough power to ever threaten a god yet End was able to block it effortlessly.


    From there both of the End''s started attacking. On each of their legs and arms black blades would appear and disappear in a blur only appearing to attack or defend. Mama Beauty was put on the defensive immediately. No matter how hard she tried or how much energy she put in there was no chance for her to gain any ground and the second it looked like she was one of the End''s tails would strike out and force her back again.


    I felt fear finally creep up in my heart. I chose wrong.... I didn''t have choice but still maybe if I''d tried harder......Master.


    "I see so thats why you are able to fight on par with me! You are pulling power directly from your god!"


    I looked up in surprise at Mama Beauty. Ends eyes were narrowed at her. She smiled in return.


    "Hey little one cut half your flames off me and put them around him!"


    "Your time will be shortened!" I warned her.


    I did what she said and threw some flames on End. He tried to dodge but Mama Beauty moved in and stopped him allowing my flames to settle nicely on him/them....I really want to know whats up with that.


    Almost immediately the fight changed. Mama Beauty''s light element flared like a blazing sun and blasted the End''s across the area. They smashed into a frozen building. When the light cleared there was water where all the ice used to be and the frozen building was now only half frozen the other half was looked like a bomb dropped on it.


    Mama Beauty smirked and then proceeded to annihilate all the monster in the area soon the place was filled with hundred of charred mutated corpses.


    "Now we end Abyss everyone get-


    Before the voice could finish I was watching a spikes slightly charred tail approaching me at top speed. I had no chance to dodge. The tail impacted me and I felt several spikes dig into my side and the next thing I know I was soaring through the feeling my life slipping, and wishing I could see Master one last time. My body landed on the ice with a cold thump. I could see my blood slowly pulling around me. I stared forward at a bunch of frozen buildings waiting for my end to come.


    As the last bit of strength in my body started seeping away I dreamed I saw Master climb out of a dark spot and look at the frozen building in front of me.